BQIHBEBIIS 


A*stid    Wf  ' 
.^^  ML 


^ffc, 
9» 


/        \  <^r^  )  )  ^^sr^^^ 

/C.   '    -ij    ^^/r\ 
^4>^^^-   ^o^\ 


.y   9 


/*•• 


THE 


BOOK  OF  THE  ARMY: 


COMPRISING 


A  GENERAL   MILITARY   HISTORY 

OF  THE  UNITED   STATES, 


FROM    THE    PERIOD    OP    THE    REVOLUTION    TO    THE    PRESENT    TIME, 
WITH    PARTICULAR    ACCOUNTS    OF    ALL   THE     MOST   CELE 
BRATED    BATTLBS. 


COMPILED  FROM  THE  BEST  AUTHORITIES. 

BY  JOHN  FROST,  LL.  D. 

PROFESSOR    OF    BELLES    LETTRES    IN    THE    HIGH 
SCHOOL    OF    PHILADELPHIA. 


NEW    YORK: 
D.  APPLETON  &  CO.  200  BROADWAY. 

PHILADELPHIA: 
GEO.  S.  APPLETON  148  CHESTNUT  ST. 

1845. 


LIBS; 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress  in  the  year  1845  by 
D.    APPLETON    &    CO. 

in    the   office    of   the    Clerk    of   the    District   Court    for    the 
Southern  District  of  New  York. 


Ely 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Causes  of  the  Revolution  -         -         .         .         .         .         -13 

CHAPTER  II. 

Commencement  of  the  Revolutionary  War  .         .  19 

CHAPTER  III. 

Expedition  to  Canada          .         ...         ....35 

CHAPTER  IV. 
Campaign  of  1776 41 

CHAPTER  V. 

Campaign  of  1777       .........76 

CHAPTER  VI. 
Northern  Campaign  of  1777        .......     101 

CHAPTER  VII. 
Campaign  of  1778 121 

CHAPTER  VIII. 
Campaign  of  1779 143 

CHAPTER  IX. 
Campaign  of  1780 167 

CHAPTER  X. 
Campaign  of  1781 -     203 

CHAPTER  XI. 
Close  of  the  Revolution 228 


M7981O5 


VI  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XII. 
The  Campaign  in  Africa    ...  ....    239 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

The  North-west  War  and  the  Tippecanoe  War  .        -    246 

CHAPTER  XIV. 
Causes  of  the  war  of  1812  .        .  -        *        -        -    255 

CHAPTER  XV. 
Campaign  of  1812 SCO 

CHAPTER  XVI. 
Northern  Campaign  of  1813        - 293 

CHAPTER  XVII. 
Eastern  and  Southern  Campaign  of  1813 325 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Northern  Campaign  of  1814       -        ..        .        .        .         .     353 

CHAPTER  XIX. 
Eastern  and  Southern  Campaign  of  1814 385 

CHAPTER  XX. 
Black  Hawk's  War -435 

CHAPTER  XXI. 
The  Seminole  Wars 442 


PEEFACE. 


THE  cordial  reception,  given  to  the  "  BOOK  OF 
THE  NAVY,"  has  encouraged  the  author  to  offer  the 
"  BOOK  OF  THE  ARMY"  to  the  notice  of  an  indulgent 
public.  The  two  volumes  are  intended  to  form 
a  history  of  our  national  defence  from  the  period 
of  the  declaration  of  independence  to  the  present 
time.  The  plan  of  detaching  this  portion  of 
the  history  of  the  country  from  its  political 
and  social  annals  and  presenting  it  separately 
is  believed  to  be  attended  with  some  peculiar 
advantages.  By  narrating  the  military  operations 
of  each  period  distinctly,  it  illustrates  the  impor 
tance  of  military  organization  for  the  preservation 
of  national  independence  and  the  defence  of  the 
soil;  by  exhibiting  the  character  and  results 
of  the  several  contests  in  which  the  country 
has  been  engaged,  it  shews  the  necessity  of  mili 
tary  discipline,  as  well  as  courage  and  patriotism, 
for  the  efficiency  of  armies ;  by  holding  up  to  view 
the  numerous  examples,  which  occur,  of  individual 
ability  and  intrepidity,  it  tends  to  preserve  the 

vii 


Vlll  PREFACE. 

national  spirit  and  to  excite  emulation  among  those 
upon  whom  the  national  defence  will  hereafter 
devolve ;  by  disclosing  the  disasters  which  have 
resulted,  at  various  times  from  the  want  of  a 
due  estimate  of  the  importance  of  military  prepara 
tion  for  war  in  time  of  peace,  it  conveys  an  impor 
tant  lesson  to  all  who  are  entrusted  with  the  duties 
of  legislation  and  the  administration  of  national 
affairs. 

Such  advantages  resulting  from  distinct  military 
history  will  justify  the  author's  design  to  all 
readers  who  pay  attention  to  the  practical  utility 
of  w^hat  they  read;  while  those  who  read  for 
entertainment  will  not  fail  to  find  their  taste  grati 
fied  in  the  varied  and  romantic  fortunes  which  have 
attended  our  American  military  heroes  and  the 
vicissitudes  of  our  patriot  armies ;  and  the  reflec 
tive  reader  will  not  fail  to  observe  the  signal 
instances  of  Divine  favour  and  protection  which 
have  so  often  been  extended  to  the  defenders 
of  our  national  liberty  and  independence. 

The  authorities  from  which  the  history  is  drawn 
are  chiefly  contemporary  with  the  events  narrated ; 
and  often  these  accounts  of  battles  are  given  in  the 
words  of  eye  witnesses,  such  accounts  being  preferred 
for  their  vividness  and  truth.  By  the  help  of  Mr. 
Darley's  designs  of  the  great  battles,  and  the  mas 
terly  engraving  of  Lossing,  Devereux  and  Illman, 
the  volume  goes  forth  embellished  in  a  style 


PREFACE.  IX 

which  it  is  hoped  will  be  deemed  not  unworthy 
of  the  subject.  Its  preparation  has  cost  much  time 
and  expense  from  the  anxiety  of  both  author 
and  publishers  to  render  it  worthy  of  the  same 
distinguished  favour,  which  has  attended  the 
publication  of  the  "  Book  of  the  Navy,"  of  which 
it  is  intended  to  be  the  sequel  and  companion. 


THE 


BOOK 


OF 


THE  ARMY 


XI 


CHAPTER  I. 

Causes  of  the  Revolution. 


URING  the  wars  of 
France  and  Great  Britain, 
the  French,  who  had 
possession  of  the  Cana- 
das,  formed  close  alli 
ances  with  the  Indians, 
over  whom  they  had 
more  influence  than  any 
other  European  nation. 
With  these  savage  auxil 
iaries,  they  were  ever 
making  predatory  incur 
sions  into  the  English 
Colonies,  carrying  fire 
and  sword  wherever  they 
went ;  burning  the  villa 
ges,  massacring  the  in- 

13 


14  CAUSES    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

habitants,  and  showing  mercy  to  none.  This  imminent  dan 
ger  roused  the  colonists  from  inactivity,  and  called  into  action 
all  their  powers  to  ward  it  off.  The  assistance  and  co-oper 
ation  of  the  parent  country  in  this  warfare,  had  the  effect  of 
drawing  closer  the  ties  of  a  common  interest,  and  strengthen 
ing  those  relations  which  ought  to  subsist  between  a  nation 
and  her  colonies ;  and  this  good  feeling  continued  to  exist 
until  the  close  of  the  Old  French  War,  in  1763.  It  was 
during  that  contest,  in  asserting  and  maintaining  the  pretensions 
of  the  King  of  Great  Britain  against  a  foreign  enemy,  that  our 
forefathers  learnt  the  art  of  war, — that  they  disciplined  and 
trained  themselves  for  the  part  which  they  were  to  take  in 
the  great  Revolutionary  struggle.  They  little  thought,  when 
following  the  gallant  Wolfe  to  the  attack  on  Quebec,  that  in 
sixteen  years  from  that  time,  some  of  them  should  be  march 
ing  against  the  same  place,  and  against  the  government  which 
they  were  then  aiding.  But  so  it  was. 

With  the  cession  of  the  Canadas  to  Great  Britain,  the  peo 
ple  of  the  Colonies  found  themselves  relieved  from  the  fear 
of  foreign  invasion,  and  the  spirit  of  political  activity,  which 
had  always  been  kept  in  a  state  of  restless  commotion,  was 
now  directed  to  the  adjustment  of  the  relations  which  existed 
between  them  and  the  parent  country.  It  was  unhappily,  or 
rather  should  we  say  happily,  that  the  ministry  determined  on 
a  course  of  policy,  then  new  to  the  colonists,  and  which 
involved  principles  and  pretensions  which  they,  flushed  with 
their  triumphs  over  the  French,  could  hardly  be  supposed  to 
allow  or  submit  to,  without  a  struggle  to  maintain  their  rights. 
Hitherto,  they  had  paid  no  taxes  but  such  as  were  imposed 
by  their  own  legislatures,  and  designed  for  the  defences, 
improvements,  and  expenses  of  their  own  colonial  establish 
ments.  Now,  they  were  called  upon,  by  the  parliament  of 
Great  Britain,  a  body  in  which  they  had  no  representatives, 
and  which,  consequently,  had  no  right  to  do  so,  to  contribute, 
by  taxes  laid  by  them,  to  the  support  of  the  general  govern 
ment.  Soon  after  the  peace  with  France,  the  stamp  act  was 
passed.  The  effect  of  this  on  the  colonists  was  instantaneous 


CAUSES    OF    THE    REVOLUTION.  15 

and  terrific.  Remonstrances  and  addresses  were  sent  to  the 
king  and  parliament  from  a  congress  of  deputies  from  nine 
out  of  the  thirteen  colonies.  This  body  also  adopted  several 
resolutions,  in  which  they  set  forth  that  the  inhabitants  of  the 
colonies  were  entitled  to  the  same  rights,  privileges,  and  immu 
nities,  as  the  people  of  Great  Britain  ;  that  no  taxes  had  been 
or  could  be  imposed  on  them  but  by  representatives  chosen  by 
themselves  ;  that  trial  by  jury  was  the  right  of  a  British  subject ; 
and  that  the  stamp  act,  by  imposing  taxes,  and  extending  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  courts  of  admiralty  beyond  their  ancient 
limits,  had  a  tendency  to  subvert  the  rights  and  liberties  of 
the  colonists.  These  resolutions  of  the  deputies,  with  others 
passed  by  them  at  the  same  time,  are  moderate  when  com 
pared  with  those  of  particular  states.  The  people  of  New 
England  questioned  the  right  and  authority  of  parliament  to 
levy  duties  or  taxes  upon  the  colonies  in  any  form  or  shape 
whatever,  and  maintained  that  the  exercise  of  such  an  author 
ity  by  Parliament  was  an  infraction,  not  only  of  the  privileges 
of  the  colonists  as  British  subjects,  but  of  their  rights  as  men. 
In  the  mean  time  the  spirit  of  tumult  and  insurrection  was 
aroused  in  all  the  large  cities.  The  people  met  and  expressed 
their  indignation  by  destroying  the  property  of  those  who 
were  appointed  to  distribute  the  stamped  papers,  and  burn 
ing  them  in  effigy.  When  the  stamps  arrived,  in  some 
places  they  were  not  allowed  to  be  taken  out  of  the  ships ; 
in  others,  the  bells  were  tolled,  and  the  flags  of  the  shipping 
were  hoisted  at  half-mast. 

In  the  following  year,  1766,  the  stamp  act  was  repealed ; 
but  in  1767,  Parliament  passed  an  act,  imposing  duties  on 
paper,  glass,  painters'  colours,  and  teas  imported  into  the 
colonies.  Petitions,  resolutions  and  remonstrances  were 
again  sent  to  the  British  ministry  by  the  colonists  ;  and  in 
1768,  the  assembly  of  Massachusetts  addressed  a  circular  let 
ter  "to  the  representatives  and  burgesses  of  the  people 
throughout  the  continent,"  calling  on  them  to  unite  with  the 
people  of  Massachusetts  in  suitable  measures  to  obtain  redress. 
This  was  approved  by  the  other  colonial  assemblies,  and 


16  CAUSES    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

many  of  them  joined  their  petitions  to  those  which  had 
already  been  sent  by  the  assembly.  This  act  gave  great 
offence  to  the  British  government,  and  on  the  refusal  of  Mass 
achusetts  to  rescind  the  resolutions  and  votes  by  which  the 
circular  letter  was  agreed  upon,  and  some  resistance  being 
made  to  the  collection  of  the  duties  imposed  by  the  new  acts, 
an  armed  force  was  sent  to  Boston  and  quartered  in  the  pub 
lic  buildings.  The  colonists,  though  disgusted  and  insulted, 
were  not  overawed  by  the  presence  of  the  military.  They 
refused  to  provide  them  with  barracks :  and  such  was  their 
antipathy  to  having  soldiers  quartered  in  their  town,  that  they 
were  continually  quarrelling  with  them.  On  the  5th  of 
March,  1770,  while  a  company  of  the  soldiers  was  under 
arms,  the  populace  pressed  upon  them,  insulted  them  by 
throwing  missiles  at  them  and  daring  them  to  fire.  One  of 
the  soldiers  received  a  blow  from  something  that  was  thrown, 
and  fired  at  the  aggressor.  This  was  followed  by  a  discharge 
from  some  of  the  other  soldiers,  by  which  three  of  the  mob 
were  killed  and  five  dangerously  wounded.  The  whole  town 
was  instantly  in  the  greatest  commotion,  and  thousands  of  the 
people  assembled  ;  the  drums  beat  to  arms,  and  the  rest  of 
the  troops  were  assembled.  The  people  were  quieted  by  the 
assurances  of  the  governor  that  the  troops  would  be  removed. 
The  next  day  they  were  marched  to  Castle  William.  One 
of  the  wounded  men  died,  and  the  bodies  of  those  who  had 
been  killed  were  carried  in  procession  through  the  town  at 
tended  by  an  immense  concourse  of  people,  and  interred  with 
military  honors.  The  company  of  soldiers  and  their  captain 
were  brought  to  trial  and  two  of  them  were  found  guilty  of 
manslaughter.  The  others  were  acquitted. 

On  the  12th  of  April,  1770,  all  the  duties,  except  that  on 
tea  were  repealed.  This  was  unsatisfactory  to  the  colonists,  as 
it  still  left  the  great  principle  of  the  right  of  taxation  unsettled  ; 
and  they  determined  to  oppose  it.  Meetings  were  held,  at 
which  it  was  resolved  that  they  would  abstain  from  the  use 
of  tea  until  the  duty  was  taken  off  it.  On  the  arrival  of  the 
tea-ships  at  the  port  of  Charleston,  the  tea  was  taken  out  and 


CAUSES     OF     THE     REVOLUTION.  17 

stored  in  cellars,  where  it  was  left  to  rot.  The  ships  which 
came  to  Philadelphia  and  New  York,  were  sent  back,  with 
their  ladings,  to  England.  The  consignees  of  the  Boston 
ships,  refusing  to  send  them  back,  a  company  of  armed  men, 
disguised  as  Mohawk  Indians,  boarded  them,  and  breaking 
the  boxes,  emptied  the  tea  into  the  dock.  This  again 
roused  the  indignation,  and  called  forth  the  resentment  of  the 
English  ministry  ;  and  the  Boston  Port  Bill  was  passed,  by 
which  the  privilege  of  landing  or  discharging,  lading  or 
shipping  goods,  wares,  and  merchandise,  was  taken  from  the 
port  of  Boston,  and  every  vessel  was  required  to  leave  the 
harbour,  unless  laden  with  food  or  fuel.  On  receiving  the 
news  of  the  passage  of  this  bill,  the  legislatures  of  the  differ 
ent  colonies  passed  resolutions  expressive  of  their  sympathy 
with  the  suffering  inhabitants  of  Boston  ;  and  sent  them  let 
ters  and  addresses,  approving  their  conduct,  and  assuring 
them  of  their  assistance  if  they  should  be  driven  to  take  up 
arms.  Contributions  were  everywhere  raised  for  the  relief 
of  those  whose  means  of  subsistence  would  be  taken  from  them 
by  the  closing  of  their  port,  and  the  loss  of  their  trade. 

On  the  5th  of  September,  1774,  the  first  Continental  Con 
gress,  consisting  of  delegates  from  eleven  colonies,  met  at 
Philadelphia,  and  agreed  upon  a  declaration  of  rights.  A 
petition  was  sent  to  the  king,  and  addresses  voted  to  the  peo 
ple  of  the  Canadas,  to  the  inhabitants  of  Great  Britain,  and 
to  the  American  people.  After  renewing  the  non-importa 
tion,  non-consumption,  and  non-exportation  agreement,  and 
recommending  that  another  congress  be  held  at  Philadelphia, 
on  the  10th  of  May,  1775,  unless  the  redress  of  their 
grievances  should  be  previously  obtained,  they  dissolved 
after  a  session  of  eight  weeks.  The  colonists,  now  be 
coming  daily  more  alarmed,  began  to  take  measures  for 
their  defence.  They  had  already  collected  arms  and  ammu 
nition  in  several  places ;  and  the  proclamation  of  the  king, 
prohibiting  the  exportation  of  military  stores  from  Great 
Britain,  which  reached  America  towards  the  close  of  the 
year,  only  hastened  their  operations ;  and  resolutions  were 
C  2* 


18  CAUSES    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

passed  in  some  of  the  colonies  for  obtaining  arms  and  military 
stores,  and  raising  and  arming  the  inhabitants. 

In  the  meantime,  the  king  refused  to  hear  the  petition  of 
the  Continental  Congress ;  and  bills  were  passed  by  Parlia 
ment  for  restraining  further  the  trade  of  the  colonies.  In 
February,  1775,  a  provincial  congress  met  in  Massachusetts, 
and  published  a  resolution,  stating  that  the  total  destruction 
of  the  colony  was  to  be  apprehended,  from  the  tenor  of  the 
news  from  England  ;  and  that  large  reinforcements  of  troops 
were  daily  expected.  They  recommended  the  militia,  and  es 
pecially  a  select  body  of  armed  men,  who  held  themselves  in 
readiness  to  march  at  a  minute's  warning,  and  hence  were  called 
minute  men,  to  use  all  diligence  in  perfecting  themselves  in 
military  discipline.  They  also  passed  resolutions  for  collect 
ing  and  storing  fire  arms,  and  provisions.  These  orders  and 
resolutions  were  eagerly  and  strictly  complied  with. 

Thus  were  matters  rapidly  drawing  to  a  crisis.  Eleven 
years  only  had  passed  since  the  Treaty  of  Paris,  which  ter 
minated  the  seven  years'  war,  and  many  of  the  officers  who 
had  distinguished  themselves  in  that  war,  were  now  ready  to 
assist  their  countrymen  with  their  experience  and  their  influ 
ence,  in  that  which  now  seemed  approaching  with  giant 
strides.  No  open  acts  of  hostility,  had,  as  yet  taken  place, 
but  the  time  was  fast  approaching  for  the  people  of  America 
to  show  to  the  inhabitants  of  Great  Britain  that  they  were  no 
longer  to  be  insulted,  enslaved  and  trampled  on — that  they 
were  ready  to  assert  and  maintain  by  the  sword  those  rights 
which  had  been  denied  them  when  humbly  petitioned  for. 
The  battles  of  Lexington  and  Bunker's  Hill,  a  detailed  ac 
count  of  which  we  will  reserve  for  our  next  chapter,  com 
menced  that  war  which  ended  in  the  independence  of  our 
beloved  country,  and  ensured  to  us  the  blessings  of  that 
liberty  for  which  they  fought  and  died. 


CHAPTER  II. 

Commencement  of  the  Revolutionary  War. 

T  soon  became  evident 
that  the  time  had  at 
length  arrived  in  which 
it  was  necessary  for  the 
Americans  to  oppose 
British  oppression  by 
force  of  arms.  They 
had  collected  some 
military  stores  at  Con 
cord,  which  General  Gage,  the  British  Governor,  deter 
mined  to  destroy.  For  this  purpose  a  secret  expedition  was 
planned,  to  set  out  from  Boston  on  the  19th  of  April ;  but, 
by  some  means  or  other,  the  Americans  had  obtained  infor 
mation  of  the  meditated  attack,  the  Committee  of  Safety  had 
taken  measures  to  save  the  stores  at  that  place,  by  removing 
them  to  different  places,  and  the  whole  population  of  the 
towns  through  which  the  British  troops  were  to  pass,  were 
alarmed  and  ready  to  oppose  them  as  soon  as  they  should 
make  their  appearance.  At  this  time,  the  Americans  had  no 

19 


20      COMMENCEMENT   OF   THE   REVOLUTION. 

regular  commander,  and  consequently  could  not  act  in  con 
cert,  but  the  opposition  and  spirit  manifested  by  these  de 
tached  companies  of  militia  served  to  show  the  British 
government  that  every  inch  of  ground  would  be  disputed 
with  obstinacy  and  determination. 

The  British  Grenadiers  and  Light  Infantry,  to  the  number 
of  about  eight  hundred,  under  Lieutenant  Colonel  Smith  and 
Major  Pitcairn,  left  Boston  on  the  evening  of  the  18th,  and 
proceeded  towards  Concord.  When  they  reached  Lexington, 
they  saw  a  company  of  about  one  hundred  men  assembled  on 
the  green  near  the  church  ;  and  Major  Pitcairn  riding  up, 
called  out  "  Disperse,  ye  rebels,  throw  down  your  arms  and 
disperse."  The  British  then  advanced  in  quick  march,  and 
the  Americans,  seeing  their  numerical  superiority,  began  to 
disperse,  when  the  regulars  huzzaed,  a  pistol  or  two  was  dis 
charged  by  some  of  their  officers  ;  then  the  report  of  four  or 
five  muskets,  discharged  by  the  soldiers,  which  was  followed 
immediately  by  a  general  discharge,  by  which  eight  of  the 
Americans  were  killed  and  seven  wounded.  The  detach 
ment  then  hastened  on  to  Concord,  where  they  destroyed  a 
few  military  articles,  and  sixty  barrels  of  flour. 

The  British  were  now,  however,  completely  alarmed  ;  they 
sa\v  the  militia  from  the  neighboring  towns  advancing  along 
the  roads  ;  they  saw  the  heights  around  the  town  lined  with 
women  and  children,  who  fled  from  the  town  at  their  ap 
proach,  and  whom  they  magnified,  in  their  terror,  into  armed 
warriors.  Parties  were  despatched  to  the  different  bridges  to 
prevent  the  entrance  of  the  Americans.  One  of  these  parties 
tore  up  the  planks  of  the  South  bridge  ;  the  other  attempted 
to  destroy  the  North  bridge  ;  but  the  militia,  resolving  to  keep 
open  the  communication  with  the  town,  advanced  in  regular 
order,  commanded  for  the  time  by  Colonel  Robinson  and 
Major  Buttrick.  The  Acton  militia,  led  on  by  the  gallant 
Davis,  formed  the  van.  As  this  little  company  approached, 
the  British  fired  three  alarm  guns,  but  seeing  that  that  had  no 
effect  on  the  advancing  column,  one  of  the  soldiers  discharged 
his  musket  at  Major  Buttrick.  The  ball  passed  between  his 


BATTLE     OF     LEXINGTON.  23 

arm  and  his  side,  and  slightly  wounded  a  person  behind 
him.  This  was  the  signal  for  a  general  discharge  from  the 
regulars,  by  which  Captain  Davis  and  others  were  killed. 
The  Americans  now  returned  the  fire,  and  compelled  the 
British  to  retreat  towards  the  centre  of  the  town,  where  they 
hastily  reassembled  their  several  detachments,  and  then  com 
menced  that  celebrated  retreat,  in  which  they  first  felt  the 
galling  effects  of  fire-arms,  in  the  hands  of  freemen  whom 
they  had  insulted  and  endeavoured  to  enslave. 

The  whole  country  was  by  that  time  alarmed  :  the  minute- 
men,  volunteers,  and  militia,  assembled  from  all  quarters,  and 
posted  themselves  among  the  trees,  in  houses,  and  behind 
walls,  along  the  road  through  which  the  British  troops  were 
to  pass,  while  the  militia  who  had  been  engaged  at  the 
bridge,  reinforced  by  others  from  the  country,  pressed  upon 
their  rear.  Through  this  living  wall  of  the  yeomanry  of  the 
country,  they  commenced  their  retreat  towards  Boston  ;  and 
no  retreat  recorded  in  the  annals  of  history,  except,  indeed, 
it  be  that  of  Napoleon  from  Russia  in  1812,  can  for  an  instant 
be  compared  with  that  of  the  British  troops  from  Concord. 
As  soon  as  they  began  their  "march,  an  incessant,  though 
irregular  fire  commenced,  which  was  kept  up  during  the 
whole  of  their  march  back  to  Lexington,  "  whither,"  says 
one  of  their  own  historians,  "  they  were  driven  before  the 
Americans  like  sheep." 

While  they  were  at  Lexington  in  the  morning,  the  disposi 
tions  of  the  Americans  alarmed  Lieutenant  Colonel  Smith  so 
much  that  he  sent  to  General  Gage  for  a  reinforcement.  Lord 
Percy  was  immediately  ordered  out  with  about  a  thousand 
men  and  two  field  pieces.  He  took  the  road  over  the  neck 
through  Roxbury,  his  band  during  the  march  playing 
"  Yankee  Doodle,"  by  way  of  showing  their  contempt  for, 
and  derision  of  the  Yankees.  They  played  a  different  tune 
on  their  return.  This  reinforcement  joined  the  party  under 
Colonel  Smith  at  Lexington,  just  in  time  to  save  that  devoted 
body  from  entire  demolition. 

Percy  formed  his  detachment  in  the  form  of  a  square,  in 


24  BATTLE    OF    LEXINGTON. 

the  centre  of  which  he  enclosed  Colonel  Smith's  party,  who 
were  "  so  much  exhausted  with  fatigue"  says  the  same  British 
writer  which  we  have  before  quoted,  "  that  they  were 
obliged  to  lie  down  for  rest  on  the  ground,  their  tongues 
hanging  out  of  their  mouths,  like  those  of  dogs  after  a  chase." 
After  resting  in  this  manner  for  a  few  minutes,  Lord  Percy 
deemed  it  prudent  to  commence  his  march  towards  Boston. 
During  the  whole  of  that  arduous  march,  the  Americans  kept 
up  an  incessant  fire  on  the  retreating  column,  from  the  walls, 
houses,  and  trees  along  the  road,  which  it  was  useless  for  the 
British  to  return,  as  the  Americans  were  concealed,  and  they 
could  see  no  object  at  which  to  fire.  Their  great  object  was 
to  reach  Boston  with  as  little  loss  as  possible  ;  but,  the  fire 
of  the  Americans  slacking  a  little  at  some  parts  of  the  road, 
they  took  the  opportunity  to  set  fire  to  a  few  houses,  to  plunder 
others,  and  to  murder  some  persons  found  in  their  houses, 
though  they  were  unarmed. 

They  arrived  at  Charlestown  at  sun-set,  quite  spent  and  worn 
down  with  fatigue.  The  British  boats  immediately  conveyed  the 
wounded  to  Boston,  while  the  remainder  of  the  troops  at  that 
place,  crossed  to  Charlestown  to  defend  their  exhausted  com 
rades  during  the  night.  The  loss  sustained  during  that  day, 
by  the  British,  was  sixty-five  men  killed,  one  hundred  and 
seventy-four  wounded,  and  twenty -four  made  prisoners.  That 
of  the  Americans  was  forty-nine  killed,  and  thirty-nine 
wounded  and  missing. 

This  affair  had  the  effect  of  placing  the  colonies  at  open 
variance  with  the  mother  country  ;  but,  still  they  aimed  not 
at  independence,  it  was  not  until  months  of  war  showed  them 
that  they  need  expect  no  reconciliation  with  the  mother 
country,  that  they  grasped  at  freedom,  at  independent  liberty. 
On  the  19th  of  April,  1775,  they  also  experienced  the  effi 
ciency  with  which  they  might  act  against  the  all-conquering 
regulars  of  Britain,  and  led  them  to  trust  in  themselves,  their 
knowledge  of  their  weapons,  and  the  fatal  precision  of  their 
marksmen.  They  did  not  stop  with  compelling  the  regulars 
to  seek  the  protection  of  Boston.  An  army  sprung  up  almost 


CAPTURE    OF    TICONDEROGA.  25 

instantaneously,  soldiers  flocked  towards  that  point  from  all 
the  colonies,  and  before  the  close  of  the  next  day,  the  royal 
army  was  completely  inclosed,  and  formally  besieged  in 
Boston. 

The  affair  at  Lexington  was  the  signal  for  the  commence 
ment  of  hostilities.  The  Provincial  Congress  of  Massachu 
setts  immediately  passed  resolutions  for  raising  an  army  of 
thirty  thousand  men  in  New  England.  This  force  was  soon 
added  to  the  force  blockading  Boston,  and  General  Gage, 
beginning  to  feel  alarmed  at  the  prospect  before  him, 
declared  the  colony  of  Massachusetts  to  be  in  a  state  of 
rebellion. 

In  the  meantime,  a  small  body  of  the  militia  of  Connecticut, 
consisting  principally  of  hardy  mountaineers,  known  through 
out  the  country  by  the  name  of  the  Green  Mountain  Boys, 
headed  by  Colonel  Ethan  Allen  and  Colonel  Benedict  Arnold, 
proceeded  against  Ticonderoga,  a  fortress  which  in  the  event  of  a 
final  struggle,  would  be  of  the  greatest  importance  to  the  Ameri 
cans.  Situated  on  a  promontory,  formed  at  the  junction  of  the 
waters  of  Lake  George  and  Lake  Champlain,itwas  the  key  of 
all  communication  between  New  York  and  Canada.  With  less 
than  three  hundred  men  they  proceeded  on  their  expedition, 
and  on  the  night  of  the  9th  of  May,  arrived  on  the  shore  of 
Lake  Champlain,  opposite  Ticonderoga.  Allen  and  Arnold 
crossed  over  with  eighty-three  men,  and  landed  near  the  gar 
rison.  At  first,  the  two  colonels  contended  for  the  post  of 
danger,  but  it  was  at  length  decided  that  they  should  enter 
the  fort  together;  they  accordingly  advanced  abreast,  and 
entered  the  fortress  at  the  dawn  of  day.  A  sentinel  snapped 
his  piece  at  them  and  then  retreated  through  the  covered  way 
to  the  parade,  whither  he  was  immediately  followed  by  the 
Americans.  When  they  reached  the  open  space,  used  as  a 
place  for  the  parade  of  the  troops,  they  drew  up  in  the  form 
of  a  hollow  square,  and  awakened  the  garrison  with  three 
loud  huzzas.  Some  slight  skirmishing  ensued.  Allen  pro 
ceeded  to  the  quarters  of  De  La  Place,  the  commander  of  the 
fort,  knocked  loudly  at  the  door  of  his  room  where  he  was 
D  3 


2ti  CAPTURE     OF     TICONDEROGA. 

lying  asleep.  Allen  called  on  him  instantly  to  appear,  or  his 
whole  garrison  would  be  sacrificed.  The  astonished  captain 
came  forth  rubbing  his  eyes,  and  wondering  what  such  an 
unexpected  summons  could  mean,  when  he  was  ordered 
instantly  to  surrender  the  fort.  Surprised  at  the  demand,  he 
asked,  "  By  what  authority"  he  presumed  to  call  on  him  for 
such  an  act.  "  I  demand  it,"  replied  Allen,  in  a  loud  voice, 
"  in  the  name  of  the  great  Jehovah,  and  of  the  Continental 
Congress." 

Captain  De  La  Place,  had,  probably,  never  heard  of  the 
Continental  Congress,  and  began  to  argue.  But  Allen  lifted 
his  sword  above  his  head,  and  reiterated  his  demand.  The 
summons  was  obeyed  ;  and  the  fort,  with  one  hundred  pieces 
of  cannon,  other  valuable  stores,  and  forty-eight  prisoners, 
fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Americans.  The  boats  which  had 
conveyed  the  first  party  across  the  lake,  had  been  sent  back 
for  the  remainder  of  the  men,  but  the  business  was  done 
before  they  arrived. 

Colonel  Seth  Warner  was  sent  off  with  a  party,  to  take 
possession  of  Crown  point,  which  was  garrisoned  by  a  ser- 
jeant  and  twelve  men.  Their  mission  was  speedily  effected. 
In  order  to  preserve  these  conquests,  it  was  necessary  to 
obtain  the  command  of  the  lake.  This  \vas  effected  by 
Arnold  capturing  a  British  sloop  of  war,  lying  off  St.  Johns, 
at  the  northern  extremity  of  the  lake. 

Generals  Howe,  Burgoyne,  and  Clinton  arrived  at  Boston 
with  considerable  reinforcements,  about  the  latter  part  of 
May ;  and  General  Gage,  encouraged  by  the  augmentation 
of  his  troops,  issued  a  proclamation,  offering  pardon  to  all 
who  would  lay  down  their  arms,  except  John  Hancock  and 
Samuel  Adams ;  and  declaring  martial  lawr  to  be  in  force  in 
Massachusetts.  This  proclamation  only  served  to  unite  more 
closely  those  whom  it  was  intended  to  intimidate. 

The  commanders  of  the  New  England  army  had,  about  the 
14th  of  June,  received  advice  that  General  Gage  had  issued 
orders  for  a  party  of  the  troops  under  his  command  to  post 
themselves  on  Bunker's  Hill,  a  promontory  just  at  the  entrance 


BATTLE     OF     BUNKER'S     II  i  L  L.  29 

of  the  peninsula  at  Charlestown,  which  orders  were  soon  to 
be  executed  ;  upon  which  it  was  determined  to  send  a  party, 
who  might  erect  some  fortifications  upon  the  said  hill,  and 
defeat  the  design  of  our  enemies.  Accordingly,  on  the  16th, 
orders  were  issued  that  a  detachment  of  one  thousand  men 
should  that  evening  march  to  Charlestown,  and  intrench 
upon  that  hill.  Just  before  nine  o'clock  they  left  Cambridge, 
and  proceeded  to  Breed's  Hill,  situated  on  the  further  part 
of  the  peninsula,  next  to  Boston,  (for  by  some  mistake  this 
hill  was  marked  out  for  the  intrenchrnent  instead  of  the  other.) 
Many  things  being  necessary  to  be  done  preparatory  to  the 
intrenchments  being  thrown  up,  which  could  not  be  done  be 
fore,  lest  the  enemy  should  discover  and  defeat  the  design,  it 
was  nearly  twelve  o'clock  before  the  works  were  entered 
upon.  They  were  then  carried  on  with  the  utmost  diligence 
and  alacrity ;  so  that  by  the  dawn  of  day  they  had  thrown 
up  a  small  redoubt  about  eight  rods  square.  At  this  time  a 
heavy  fire  began  from  the  enemy's  ships,  a  number  of  floating 
batteries,  and  from  a  fortification  of  the  enemy  upon  Copp's 
Hill,  in  Boston,  directly  opposite  our  little  redoubt.  An  in 
cessant  shower  of  shot  and  bombs  was  rained  by  these  upon 
our  works.  The  Americans  continued  to  labour  indefatigably 
till  they  had  thrown  up  a  small  breast- work,  extending  from 
the  east  side  of  the  redoubt  to  the  bottom  of  the  hill,  but 
were  prevented  completing  it  by  the  intolerable  fire  of  the 
enemy. 

Between  twelve  and  one  o'clock  a  number  of  boats  and 
barges,  filled  with  the  regular  troops  from  Boston,  were  ob 
served  approaching  towards  Charlestown  ;  these  troops  landed 
at  a  place  called  Moreton's  Point,  situated  a  little  to  the 
eastward  of  our  works.  This  brigade  formed  upon  their 
landing,  and  stood  thus  formed  till  a  second  detachment 
arrived  from  Boston  to  join  them ;  having  sent  out  large  flank 
guards,  they  began  a  very  slow  march  towards  our  lines. 
Our  troops,  within  their  intrenchments,  impatiently  awaited 
the  attack  of  the  enemy,  and  reserved  their  fire  till  they  came 
within  ten  or  twelve  rods,  and  then  began  a  furious  discharge 


30  BATTLE     OF     BUNKER'S     HILL. 

of  small  arms.  This  lire  arrested  the  enemy,  which  they  for 
some  time  returned,  without  advancing  a  step,  and  then  re 
treated  in  disorder  and  with  great  precipitation  to  the  place 
of  landing,  and  some  of  them  sought  refuge  even  within  their 
boats.  Here  the  officers  were  observed  by  the  spectators  on 
the  opposite  shore,  to  run  down  to  them,  using  the  most 
passionate  gestures,  and  pushing  the  men  forward  with  their 
swords.  At  length  they  were  rallied,  and  marched  up,  with 
apparent  reluctance,  towards  the  intrenchments.  At  this 
instant,  smoke  and  flames  were  seen  to  arise  from  the  town 
of  Charlestown,  which  had  been  set  on  fire  by  the  enemy, 
that  the  smoke  might  cover  their  attack  upon  our  lines,  and 
perhaps  with  a  design  to  rout  or  destroy  one  or  two  of  our 
regiments  who  had  been  posted  in  that  town.  If  either  of 
these  was  their  design,  they  were  disappointed  ;  for  the  wind 
shifting  on  a  sudden,  carried  the  smoke  another  way,  and  the 
regiments  were  already  removed.  The  Americans  again 
reserved  their  fire  until  the  enemy  came  within  five  or  six 
rods,  and  a  second  time  put  the  regulars  to  flight,  who  ran  in 
great  confusion  towards  their  boats.  Similar  and  superior 
exertions  were  now  necessarily  made  by  the  officers,  which, 
notwithstanding  the  men  discovered  an  almost  insuperable 
reluctance  to  fighting  in  this  cause,  were  again  successful. 
They  formed  once  more,  and  having  brought  some  cannon  to 
bear  in  such  a  manner  as  to  rake  the  inside  of  the  breast 
work  from  one  end  of  it  to  the  other,  our  troops  retreated 
within  their  little  fort.  The  ministerial  army  now  made  a 
decisive  effort.  The  fire  from  the  ships  and  batteries,  as  well 
as  from  the  cannon  in  the  front  of  their  army,  was  redoubled. 
The  officers  in  the  rear  of  the  army  were  observed  to  goad 
forward  the  men  with  renewed  exertions,  and  they  attacked 
the  redoubt  on  three  sides  at  once.  The  breast-work  on  the 
outside  of  the  fort  was  abandoned  ;  our  ammunition  was  ex 
pended,  and  but  few  of  our  troops  had  bayonets  to  affix  to 
their  muskets.  Can  it  then  be  wondered  that  the  word  was 
given  by  the  commander  of  the  party  to  retreat  ?  but  this  he 
delayed  till  the  redoubt  was  half  filled  with  regulars,  and  our 


»  A  T  T  L  E     O  F     li  L~  Mv  E  R '  S     II 1  L  L.  31 

troops  had  kept  the  enemy  at  bay  some  time,  confronting 
them  with  the  butt  end  of  their  muskets.  The  retreat  of  this 
little  handful  of  brave  men  would  have  been  effectually  cut 
off,  had  it  not  happened  that  the  flanking  party  of  the  enemy, 
which  was  to  have  come  upon  the  back  of  the  redoubt,  was 
checked  by  a  party  of  our  men,  who  fought  with  the  utmost 
bravery,  and  kept  them  from  advancing  farther  than  the  beach ; 
the  engagement  of  these  two  parties  was  kept  up  with  the 
utmost  vigour ;  and  it  must  be  acknowledged  that  this  party 
of  the  ministerial  troops  evinced  a  courage  worthy  of  a  better 
cause  :  all  their  efforts  however  were  insufficient  to  compel 
their  equally  gallant  opponents  to  retreat,  till  their  main  body 
had  left  the  hill ;  perceiving  this  was  done,  they  then  gave 
ground,  but  with  more  regularity  than  could  be  expected  of 
troops  who  had  no  longer  been  under  discipline,  and  many 
of  whom  never  before  saw  an  engagement. 

In  this  retreat  the  Americans  had  to  pass  over  the  neck 
which  joins  the  peninsula  of  Charlestown  to  the  main  land. 
This  neck  was  commanded  by  the  Glasgow  man  of  war,  and 
two  floating  batteries,  placed  in  such  a  manner  that  their 
shot  raked  every  part  of  it.  The  incessant  fire  kept  up  across 
this  neck  had,  from  the  beginning  of  the  engagement,  pre 
vented  any  considerable  reinforcements  from  getting  to  our 
troops  on  the  hill,  and  it  was  feared  it  would  cut  off  their  re 
treat,  but  they  retired  over  it  with  little  or  no  loss. 

With  a  ridiculous  parade  of  triumph,  the  ministerial  gene 
rals  again  took  possession  of  the  hill  which  had  served  them 
as  a  retreat  in  flight  from  the  battle  of  Concord.  It  was  ex 
pected  that  they  would  prosecute  the  supposed  advantage 
they  had  gained,  by  marching  immediately  to  Cambridge, 
which  was  distant  but  two  miles,  and  which  wras  not  then  in 
a  state  of  defence.  This  they  failed  to  do.  The  wonder 
excited  by  such  conduct  soon  ceased,  when,  by  the  best 
accounts  from  Boston,  we  are  told,  that  of  3000  men  who 
marched  out  upon  this  expedition,  no  less  than  1048,  (eighty- 
nine  of  whom  were  commissioned  officers)  were  killed  or 
wounded.  Such  a  slaughter  was  perhaps  never  before  made 


82  BATTLE    OF    BUNKER'S    HILL. 

upon  British  troops  in  the  space  of  about  an  hour,  during 
which  the  heat  of  the  engagement  lasted,  by  about  1500  men, 
which  were  the  most  that  were  at  any  time  engaged  on  the 
American  side. 

The  loss  of  the  New  England  army  amounted,  according 
to  an  exact  return,  to  145  killed  and  missing,  and  304 
wounded :  thirty  of  the  first  were  wounded  and  taken  prison 
ers  by  the  enemy.  Among  the  dead  was  Major  general 
JOSEPH  WARREN,  a  man  whose  memory  will  be  endeared  to 
his  countrymen,  and  to  the  worthy  in  every  part  and  age  of 
the  world,  so  long  as  virtue  and  valour  shall  be  esteemed 
among  mankind.  The  heroic  colonel  Gardner,  of  Cambridge, 
died  of  his  wounds ;  and  the  brave  lieutenant  colonel  Parker, 
of  Chelmsford,  who  was  wounded  and  taken  prisoner, 
perished  in  Boston  gaol.  These  three,  with  major  Moore, 
and  major  M'Clary,*  who  nobly  struggled  in  the  cause  of 
their  country,  were  the  only  officers  of  distinction  which  we 
lost.  The  town  of  Charlestown,  the  buildings  of  which  were 
large  and  elegant,  and  which  contained  effects  belonging  to 
the  unhappy  sufferers  in  Boston,  to  a  very  great  amount,  was 
entirely  destroyed. 

The  following  day  the  British  threw  up  a  breast-work  on 
Bunker's  Hill ;  which  commands  the  neck  of  the  peninsula ; 
and  leaving  a  detachment  to  defend  it,  the  remaining  troops 
crossed  into  Boston,  f 

Such  was  the  battle  of  Bunker's  Hill,  which  was  fought 
on  the  17th  of  June  1775,  and  was  the  first  important  action 
that  took  place  in  that  revolution,  which,  to  use  the  words  of 
Mr.  Pitt,  "  deprived  the  diadem  of  Britain  of  its  finest  jewel, 
and  created  a  great  and  powerful  empire  in  the  west." 

After  this  action  the  British  strongly  fortified  themselves  on 
the  peninsulas  both  of  Boston  and  Charlestown  ;  while  the 
provincials  remained  posted  in  the  circumjacent  country,  and 

*  This  brave  officer  was  killed  by  a  cannon-ball  on  the  retreat,  whilst 
crossing  Charlestown  Neck.  He  was  generally  esteemed,  and  his  loss 
much  regretted. 

f  Analectic  Magazine,  vol.  xi.,  p.  262 — 264. 


FORMATION     OF    THE     ARMY.  33 

by  fortifying  Prospect  Hill,  held  their  enemies  as  closely  be 
sieged  as  before. 

The  second  provincial  Congress  met  at  Philadelphia  on 
the  10th  of  May,  according  to  their  resolution  the  preceding 
year, '  and  Peyton  Randolph  was  again  chosen  President. 
Among  other  business  transacted  by  them,  they  resolved  that 
the  colonies  should  be  put  in  a  state  of  defence,  and  that  for 
that  purpose  twenty  thousand  men  should  immediately  be 
equipped.  They  also  chose  GEORGE  WASHINGTON,  a  mem 
ber  of  the  Congress  from  Virginia,  commander-in-chief  of 
all  the  forces  raised  and  to  be  raised  by  the  UNITED 
COLONIES.* 

On  the  2d  of  July,  General  Washington  arrived  at 
Cambridge,  the  head-quarters  of  the  American  army,  where 
he  found  between  fourteen  and  fifteen  thousand  men  assem 
bled.  These  were  disorderly,  ill  armed,  ill  disciplined,  and 
almost  without  gunpowder.  Washington,  at  once  com 
menced  the  herculean  task  of  moulding  the  mass  of  men 
before  him  into  a  regular  army,  and  giving  to  their  move 
ments  something  of  the  mechanism  necessary  to  the  men 
who  expected  to  contend  with  the  best  disciplined  troops  of 
Europe.  He  formed  the  army  into  three  grand  divisions, 
consisting  of  about  twelve  regiments  each,  and  appointed 
Major  General  Ward  to  command  the  right  wing,  Major 
General  Lee,  the  left  wing,  and  Major  General  Putnam,  the 
reserve.  As  none  of  the  soldiers  were  deficient  in  courage, 
they  were  soon  moulded  into  form,  and  nothing  was  wanting 
but  effective  under  officers.  The  want  of  gunpowder  and 
arms  was  not  so  easily  obviated.  At  the  commencement 
of  the  contest,  the  government  of  Great  Britain  forbade 
the  exportation  of  warlike  stores  to  the  colonies.  It 
was  necessary,  therefore,  to  make  great  exertions  to 
induce  the  people  to  manufacture  saltpetre  and  gun 
powder.  The  supply,  however,  was  still  slow  and  in 
adequate.  A  party  from  Charleston,  forcibly  took  about 
17,000  pounds  of  powder  from  a  vessel  near  the  bar  of  St. 

*  Frost's  United  States,  vol.  ii,  p.  176. 


34 


SIEGE    OF     BOSTON. 


Augustine.  Some  time  after,  Commodore  Hopkins,  stripped 
Providence,  one  of  the  Bahama  Islands,  of  a  quantity 
of  artillery  and  stores ;  but  the  whole,  procured  from  all 
these  quarters,  fell  far  short  of  a  sufficiency.  The  dangerous 
situation  of  public  affairs  led  Washington  to  conceal  the  real 
scarcity  of  arms  and  ammunition ;  but  he  continued  to 
strengthen  his  camp  around  Boston,  and  to  occupy  a  space 
of  ground  nearly  twelve  miles  in  length. 

All  this  time  the  British  troops  were  suffering  the  inconve 
nience  of  a  blockade.  From  the  19th  of  April  they  were 
cut  ofF  from  those  refreshments  which  their  situation  re- 
required  ;  and  it  was  not  till  the  stock  of  the  garrison  was 
nearly  exhausted,  and  famine  began  to  stare  them  in  the  face, 
that  the  transports  from  England  entered  the  port  of  Boston, 
and  relieved  the  distresses  of  the  garrison.  They  had  strong 
entrenchments  on  Bunker's  Hill  and  Roxbury  Neck ;  and 
were  defended  by  floating  batteries  in  the  Mystic  river,  and  a 
ship  of  war  lying  between  Boston  and  Charlestown.  The 
respective  forces  being  thus  disposed,  the  siege  of  Boston 
continued  until  the  succeeding  year.* 

*  Ramsay  vol.  ii.  p.  99.     Frost's  United  States,  vol.  ii,  p.  198. 


CHAPTER  III. 

Expedition  to  Canada. 

IR  GUY  C A RLET ON,  the  governor 
of  Canada,  no  sooner  heard  that  the 
Americans  had  surprised  Ticonderoga 
and  Crown  Point,  than  he  planned  a 
scheme  for  their  recovery.  The  In 
dians,  however,  refused  to  take  up 
the  hatchet;  and  the  Canadians  de 
clared  themselves  ready  to  defend  the  province,  but  refused 
to  march  out  of  it,  or  to  commence  hostilities  on  their 
neighbours.  Sir  Guy  then  declared  martial  law,  in  order  to 
compel  the  inhabitants  to  take  up  arms.* 

Congress,  fearing  for  the  safety  of  the  colonies,  should 
Canada  be  left  as  an  open  door,  by  which  the  British  might 
at  any  time  invade  their  northern  frontier,  and  counting  on 
the  backwardness  of  the  Canadians  to  engage  in  a  war  with 
them,  and  the  general  discontent  attendant  upon  the  Quebec 
act,  resolved  upon  the  invasion  of  that  province  should  it  be 
found  practicable.  Besides,  as  it  was  evident  that  Britain 
was  as  resolutely  determined  to  maintain  her  authority,  and 


*  Ramsay  vol.  ii,  p.  56. 


35 


36  SIEGE    OF    ST.  JOHNS. 

continue  her  encroachments,  as  they  were  to  resist  both,  and 
considering  the  possession  of  Canada  as  indispensable  to  the 
preservation  of  their  conquests  at  Ticonderoga  and  Crown 
Point,  they  determined  to  prosecute  the  war  with  vigour, 
to  act  on  the  offensive,  and  prevent  a  formidable  force  from 
attacking  them  in  the  rear,  while  they  were  using  their 
utmost  endeavours  to  protect  their  cities  and  sea-coasts. 
The  invasion  of  Canada  was  therefore  resolved  upon. 

Congress  committed  the  management  of  their  military 
arrangements,  in  this  northern  department  to  Generals 
Schuyler  and  Montgomery.  The  former  issued  an  address  to 
the  inhabitants  of  Canada,  informing  them,  "  that  the  only 
views  of  Congress  were,  to  restore  to  them  those  rights, 
to  which  every  subject  of  the  British  empire,  of  whatever 
religious  sentiments  he  may  be,  is  entitled  ;  and  that,  in 
the  execution  of  these  trusts  he  had  received  the  most 
positive  orders  to  cherish  every  Canadian,  and  every  friend 
to  the  cause  of  liberty,  and  sacredly  to  guard  their  property."* 

The  Americans  proceeded  at  once,  to  make  an  attack  on 
St.  Johns,  the  nearest  British  post  in  Canada,  but  finding  it 
stronger  and  better  guarded  than  they  expected,  they  were 
obliged  to  fall  back  to  Isle  Aux  Moix,  about  twelve  miles 
from  St.  Johns.  At  that  place,  General  Schuyler  was  at 
tacked  by  a  dangerous  sickness,  which  made  it  necessary  for 
him  to  retire  to  Ticonderoga,  leaving  Montgomery  in  com 
mand  of  the  army.  He  soon  returned  and  laid  siege  to  St. 
Johns.  Being  greatly  in  want  of  ammunition,  he  despatched 
a  detachment  of  three  hundred  men  to  attempt  the  reduction 
of  Fort  Chamblee.  Success  attended  this  measure.  By  its 
surrender,  six  tons  of  gunpowder,  upwards  of  six  thousand 
muskets,  and  other  military  stores  in  abundance  were  ob 
tained,  which  enabled  Montgomery  to  press  the  siege  of  St. 
Johns  with  vigour.  Sir  Guy  Carleton,  hastened  with  eight 
hundred  men  to  the  relief  of  the  besieged  ;  but,  in  at 
tempting  to  cross  the  St.  Lawrence,  he  was  defeated 
by  Colonel  Warner,  who  was  stationed  on  the  bank  with 

*  Ramsay.     Stedman.     Frost's  United  States,  vol.  ii.  p.  184. 


CAPTURE  OF  QUEBEC  PROPOSED.    37 

three  hundred  Green  Mountain  boys,  and  compelled  to 
return  to  Montreal.  The  garrison  of  St.  Johns  surrendered 
unconditionally  on  the  13th  of  November,  and  Montgomery 
proceeded  to  Montreal.  During  the  siege  of  St.  Johns, 
Colonel  Ethan  Allen,  who  was  returning  to  the  American 
camp,  with  about  eighty  men,  from  a  tour  on  which  he  was 
sent  by  his  General,  was  surprised  near  Montreal,  and  he 
himself  taken  prisoner.  Though  he  had  surrendered  in 
action,  with  arms  in  his  hands,  under  a  verbal  condition  that 
he  should  receive  good  treatment,  he  was  loaded  with  irons, 
and  sent  to  England  to  be  tried  as  a  rebel.  He  was  sent 
back  as  a  prisoner  of  war  to  America,  and  thrown  into  the 
provost  gaol  at  New  York,  where  he  remained  until  he  was 
exchanged  in  May  1778,  a  witness  of  the  most  horrid  scenes 
of  oppression  and  cruelty  to  the  American  prisoners,  confined 
at  that  place. 

When  the  news  of  the  reduction  of  St.  Johns  arrived  at 
Montreal,  the  British  forces  at  that  place  repaired  for  safety 
to  the  shipping,  in  the  hope  of  escaping  down  the  river. 
They  were  prevented.  General  Prescott,  with  several 
officers  and  one  hundred  and  twenty  privates,  became 
the  prisoners  of  the  provincial  General.  Eleven  sail  of 
vessels,  with  all  their  contents,  consisting  of  ammunition, 
provisions  and  intrenching  tools  were  also  taken.  Montreal, 
of  course,  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Americans,  but 
Governor  Carleton  escaped  to  Quebec ;  whither  he  was 
quickly  followed  by  Montgomery.* 

About  the  same  time  that  Canada  was  thus  invaded  by  the 
usual  route  from  New  York,  Colonel  Arnold,  then  with 
Washington,  besieging  Boston,  volunteered  to  penetrate  into, 
that  province  by  a  new  route,  and  surprise  Quebec  while  it  was 
unprepared  for  resistance.  He  proposed  to  sail  up  the 
Kennebec  river,  with  a  detachment  of  one  thousand  five 
hundred  men,  and  penetrating  through  the  swamps,  forests, 
and  hilly  land  which  separate  New  England  from  Canada, 
descend  the  Chaudiere  to  the  St.  Lawrence,  unite  with 
Montgomery  and  surprise  the  town. 

4  *  Ramsay.     Stedman. 


38  ARNOLD'S     MARCH. 

General  Washington  having  testified  his  approbation  of 
the  proposal,  Arnold  set  out  on  his  expedition.  Great  were 
the  difficulties  and  dangers  he  encountered  and  surmounted 
with  the  most  astonishing  fortitude  and  perseverance.  The 
Kennebec,  being  full  of  rocks  and  shoals,  this  gallant 
detachment  was  often  obliged  to  carry  their  boats  and  rafts 
on  their  backs  for  miles  along  the  shore.  Nor  when  they 
had  traversed  the  length  of  the  Kennebec  were  their  difficul 
ties  diminished.  The  swampy  grounds,  added  to  the 
fatigues  already  endured,  produced  a  variety  of  disorders  ; 
provisions  began  to  fail,  and  a  third  part  of  the  detachment, 
on  some  trivial  pretence,  deserted  with  a  Colonel  at  their 
head.  Difficulties,  however,  seemed  only  to  invigorate 
Arnold.  Neither  dispirited  by  the  desertion  of  a  part  of  his 
army,  nor  by  the  diseases  under  which  many  of  the  re 
mainder  laboured,  the  Colonel  left  the  sick  behind  him  and 
marched  on.  Six  weeks  after  his  departure  from  Boston,  he 
arrived  at  the  St.  Lawrance,  and  immediately  encamped  at  a 
spot  called  Point  Levi,  opposite  Quebec.* 

The  consternation  occasioned  by  his  unexpected  arrival, 
and  by  the  intrepedity  of  the  achievement,  was  universal ; 
and  had  not  the  boats  been  removed  before  his  approach,  he 
would  doubtless  have  made  himself  master  of  the  capital  of 
the  Canadas.  The  bold  enterprise  of  one  American  army, 
marching  through  the  wilderness,  at  a  time  when  success 
was  crowning  every  undertaking  of  another,  invading  in  a 
different  direction,  struck  terror  into  the  breasts  of  those 
Canadians,  who  were  unfriendly  to  the  designs  of  Congress. 
In  a  few  days,  Colonel  Arnold  crossed  the  St.  Lawrence  ;  but 
his  chance  of  succeeding  by  a  coup  de  main  was,  in  that 
short  space,  greatly  diminished.  The  critical  moment  was 
past.  The  garrison  had  been  reinforced  by  the  arrival 
of  Colonel  Maclean,  and  by  the  embodying  of  the  in 
habitants  for  their  common  defence.  As  Colonel  Arnold  had 
no  artillery,  after  parading  some  days  on  the  heights  near 
Quebec,  he  drew  off  his  troops,  and  determined  to  employ 

*  Stedman  vol.  i,  p.  137,  138. 


SIEGE    OF    QUEBEC.  39 

himself,  until  the  arrival  of  Montgomery,  in  cutting  off  all 
supplies  to  the  garrison. 

Montgomery  arrived  before  Quebec  on  the  5th  of  Decem 
ber.  He  immediately  summoned  the  city  to  surrender  but 
his  summons  was  treated  with  contempt.  The  Americans 
then  commenced  a  bombardment  with  some  small  mortars 
and  a  six-gun  battery.  Montgomery  and  Arnold  were  now 
in  a  most  critical  situation  for  want  of  proper  artillery ;  for  as 
they  had  none  heavier  than  twelve  pounders,  they  soon  saw 
the  impossibility  of  making  any  impression  on  the  fortifica 
tions  of  Quebec.  From  the  Canadian  malcontents  they  had 
nothing  more  to  expect,  because  they  had  thought  it  more 
prudent  to  unite  with  the  British  for  the  preservation  of  their 
own  property.  Winter  was  approaching  fast,  and  to  consume 
it  on  the  plains  of  Canada  was  a  prospect  most  dreary  and 
unpromising:  yet,  on  the  other  hand,  it  was  essentially  ne 
cessary  that  the  first  campaign  should  be  closed  with  a  bril 
liancy  that  should  prevent  the  public  ardour  from  experiencing 
any  diminution. 

Thus  situated,  it  was  resolved  to  storm  the  city.  General 
Montgomery  divided  his  small  army,  (in  all  but  800  men) 
into  four  detachments  and  ordered  two«feints  to  be  made 
against  the  upper  town,  while  he  and  Arnold  should  at  the 
same  time  make  two  real  attacks  on  the  lower  town.  The 
attacks  were  to  be  begun  at  day-break  on  the  morning  of  the 
31st  of  December,  1775,  and  the  firing  of  rockets  was  to  be 
the  signal.  By  some  mistake,  however,  the  attacks  on  the 
upper  town  were  commenced  first,  and  the  English  discover 
ing  their  real  character,  left  only  a  slight  force  to  defend  it 
and  conveyed  the  greater  part  of  their  strength  to  the  lower 
town,  where  they  supposed  the  real  attacks  were  to  be  made.* 
At  five  o'clock  in  the  morning  General  Montgomery  ad 
vanced  against  the  lower  town.  He  led  his  men  to  the  attack 
with  that  coolness  and  intrepidity  which  never  forsook  him, 
and  he  soon  drove  the  enemy  from  the  first  barrier.  One  of 
the  Canadians,  in  retiring,  applied  a  match  to  a  gun  and  fired 
it  without  stopping  to  take  aim.  This  shot  was  fatal.  By  it 
*  Ramsay  69. 


40  DEATH     OF    MONTGOMERY. 

the  Americans  lost  the  brave  Montgomery,  Captain  M'Pherson, 
Captain  Cheeseman,  and  two  others.  The  assailants,  thus 
deprived  of  their  gallant  leader,  paused  a  moment,  but  did 
not  retreat.  They  marched  on  to  the  attack  with  firmness, 
and  for  half  an  hour  sustained  a  most  galling  discharge  of 
cannon  and  musketry.  Finding  then,  that  their  attempts 
could  not  be  attended  with  success,  Colonel  Campbell,  on 
whom  the  command  had  devolved,  thought  proper  to  draw 
them  off. 

In  the  meantime,  Arnold,  at  the  head  of  three  hundred  and 
fifty  men,  assailed  the  town  on  the  other  side.  He  attacked 
and  carried  without  considerable  loss,  the  first  barrier.  Early 
in  the  action,  he  received  a  wound  in  the  leg,  which  made 
it  necessary  to  carry  him  off  the  field ;  but  Colonel  Morgan, 
the  next  in  command  continued  the  attack  with  unabated 
vigour.  He  pushed  on,  and  soon  made  himself  master  of  a 
second  barrier ;  but  Montgomery's  detachment  having  re 
treated,  the  whole  force  of  the  garrison  was  brought  to  bear 
against  Morgan.  For  three  hours,  those  brave  men  sustained 
the  attack  of  immensely  superior  numbers ;  but,  finding  them 
selves  hemmed  in,  without  hopes,  either  of  success,  relief  or 
retreat,  they  yielded  themselves  prisoners  of  wrar. 

Colonel  Arnold,  though  thus  disappointed  in  his  endeav 
ours,  resolved  not  to  withdraw  from  the  province.  He  still 
remained  encamped  on  the  heights  of  Abraham,  whence  he 
could  intercept  any  supplies  that  might  be  attempted  to  be 
conveyed  into  the  city.* 

Such  was  the  issue  of  the  campaign  of  1775  in  Canada. 
Though  it  was  finally  unsuccessful,  yet  the  advantages  which 
the  Americans  gained  in  September  and  October,  gave  fresh 
spirits  to  their  army  and  people.  The  boldness  of  the  enter 
prise  might  have  taught  Great  Britain  the  folly  of  persisting 
in  the  design  of  subduing  America.  But  instead  of  pre 
serving  the  union,  and  restoring  the  peace  of  the  empire,  by 
repealing  a  few  of  her  laws,  she,  from  mistaken  dignity,  re 
solved  on  a  more  vigorous  prosecution  of  the  war. 

*  Stedman.     Ramsay  71. 


CHAPTER  IV. 
Campaign  of  1776. 

OLONEL  ARNOLD  remained 
during  the  winter,  encamped  be 
fore  Quebec.  Though  unable  to  capture 
the  town,  he  reduced  it  to  great  distress,  by 
cutting  off  all  communications  between  the 
inhabitants  and  the  adjacent  country.  But 
the  season  now  approaching  when  reinforcements  might 
be  expected  to  arrive  from  England,  he  recommenced  the 
siege  in  due  form.  Batteries  were  erected  on  the  shores  of 
the  St.  Lawrence,  to  burn  the  shipping,  and  Arnold  prepared 
scaling  ladders  to  storm  the  town.  The  Americans  gained 
the  suburbs,  where  they  set  fire  to  several  houses  and  obliged 
the  garrison  to  pull  down  the  others  to  prevent  the  fire  from 
spreading.  They  could  penetrate  no  farther,  and  were  com 
pelled  to  withdraw,  with  very  little  loss.  While  the  Ameri- 
F  4*  41 


42        RETREAT  FROM  CANADA. 

cans  were  engaged  in  this  siege,  the  small  pox  broke  out 
among  them  with  great  violence.  The  soldiers  inoculated 
themselves,  though  their  officers  issued  positive  orders  to  the 
contrary.  In  March  and  April,  reinforcements  arrived  at  the 
American  camp  from  Massachusetts  and  Pennsylvania ;  so 
that,  on  the  first  of  May,  the  army,  in  name,  amounted 
to  two  thousand  men  ;  but,  from  the  prevalence  of  the  small 
pox,  there  were  only  nine  hundred  fit  for  duty.  On  this 
account,  and  certain  that  succour  would  soon  arrive  from 
England,  General  Thomas,  who  had  just  arrived  to  command 
the  army,  resolved  to  retire  towards  Montreal.  The  next 
morning,  some  British  ships  by  great  exertions,  and  with 
much  danger,  pressed  through  the  ice,  and  landed  some 
troops.  General  Carleton,  thus  reinforced,  sallied  out  on  the 
Americans,  who  fled  with  great  precipitation,  leaving  behind 
them  their  artillery  and  military  stores.  In  this  manner,  at 
the  expiration  of  five  months,  the  mixed  siege  and  blockade 
of  Quebec  was  raised.  The  prisoners  taken  by  General 
Carleton,  were  treated  with  the  greatest  lenity  ;  he  not  only 
fed  and  clothed  them,  but  permitted  them  when  recovered  to 
return  home. 

The  Americans  retreated  forty-five  miles  before  they 
stopped.  After  a  short  halt,  they  proceeded  to  the  Sorrel,  at 
which  place,  they  threw  up  some  slight  works  for  their 
safety.  They  were  there  joined  by  some  battalions  coming 
to  reinforce  them.  About  this  time,  General  Thomas  was 
seized  with  the  small-pox,  and  died ;  the  command  de 
volving  at  first  on  Arnold,  and  afterwards  on  General  Sulli 
van.  It  soon  became  evident,  that  the  Americans  must 
abandon  the  whole  province  of  Canada.* 

On  the  19th  of  May,  the  British  attacked  and  took 
the  American  post  called  the  Cedars,  on  the  St.  Lawrence, 
forty  miles  above  Montreal.  The  Americans  made  an  un 
successful  attempt  to  surprise  a  detachment  of  the  British 
army,  encamped  at  Three  Rivers  ;  and,  on  the  15th  of  June, 
they  quitted  Canada,  and  retreated  to  Crown  Point,  and 

*  Ramsay. 


SIEGE     OF     BOSTON.  43 

thence  to  Ticonderoga.  In  October,  the  British  succeeded 
in  obtaining  the  command  of  Lake  Champlain,  by  causing 
the  destruction  of  the  American  flotilla,  and,  on  the  15th  of 
that  month,  they  took  possession  of  Crown  Point,  which  had 
previously  been  evacuated  by  the  Americans.  General 
Carleton  then  advanced  with  part  of  his  fleet  and  army,  and 
reconnoitered  the  works  of  the  fort  at  Ticonderoga,  which 
Generals  Gates  and  Schuyler  had  determined  to  defend  to  the 
last  extremity.  The  apparent  strength  of  the  works, 
however,  prevented  him  from  attempting  its  reduction,  and 
the  winter  coming  on,  induced  him  to  return  to  Canada.* 

In  the  meantime,  the  British  troops  blockaded  in  Boston 
suffered  incredible  hardships  and  fatigue.  They  had  been 
closely  invested  ever  since  the  affair  of  Lexington;  pro 
visions  were  scarce ;  and  though  they  sent  to  the  West  Indies 
for  a  fresh  supply,  they  could  obtain  none,  on  account  of  the 
great  dearth  existing  in  that  quarter.  General  Washington, 
also  began  to  prosecute  the  siege  with  more  vigour,  in  order 
that  he  might  capture  the  place  before  the  arrival  of  re 
inforcements  from  Great  Britain.  His  army  now  amounting 
to  fourteen  thousand  men,  he  resolved  to  take  possession  of, 
and  fortify  Dorchester  Heights.  To  conceal  this  design,  and 
to  distract  the  attention  of  the  garrison,  a  bombardment 
of  the  town  from  other  directions  was  commenced  on  the  2d 
of  March,  and  was  carried  on  for  three  days,  with  as  much 
briskness  as  a  deficient  stock  of  powder  would  admit.  On 
the  night  of  the  4th,  General  Thomas,  with  about  two 
thousand  men,  silently  took  possession  of  the  Heights,  and 
with  the  aid  of  fascines  and  hay  in  bundles,  completed  lines 
of  defence,  before  the  morning,  which  astonished  the 
garrison.  From  these  works,  such  a  furious  discharge  of 
cannon  and  bombs  was  immediately  commenced  on  the 
British  shipping  in  the  harbour,  that  the  Admiral  informed 
General  Howe,  that  if  the  Americans  kept  possession  of  these 
Heights,  he  would  not  be  able  to  keep  one  of  his  Majesty's 
ships  in  the  harbour.  It  was,  therefore,  in  a  council  of  war, 

*  Stedman.     Ramsay.     Frost's  United  States. 


44  BOSTON     EVACUATED. 

determined  to  dislodge  the  Americans,  and  Howe  despatched 
some  troops  in  transports  to  commence  the  attack ;  but,  a  furious 
storm  coming  on,  scattered  them,  and  they  returned.  Besides, 
Dorchester  Heights,  now,  could  not  fail  to  remind  the  British 
of  Bunker's  Hill ;  and  the  Americans  had  prepared  hogsheads 
chained  together  in  great  numbers,  and  filled  with  stories,  to 
roll  down  upon  them  as  they  marched  up.  This  expedient, 
would  effectually  have  destroyed  all  order,  and  whole 
columns  would  have  been  swept  off  at  once.  General 
Howe,  therefore,  determined  to  evacuate  the  city.  A  fort 
night  afterwards,  this  measure  was  effected  ;  and,  at  ten  on 
the  morning  of  the  17th  of  March,  the  British  troops, 
amounting  to  more  than  seven  thousand  men,  sailed  from 
Boston ;  leaving  their  barracks  standing ;  a  number  of 
pieces  of  cannon  spiked;  four  large  iron  sea-mortars;  and 
stores  to  the  value  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  dollars. 

Washington  immediately  took  possession  of  the  capital  of 
Massachusetts.  Fearing  that  the  British  fleet  would  proceed 
to  New  York,  he  detached  several  regiments  to  the  defence 
of  that  place ;  and  soon  after  followed  them  with  the 
remainder  of  the  army.* 

As  some  months  would  still  elapse,  before  the  British  could 
assemble  their  troops,  and  open  the  general  campaign  in  the 
north,  they  determined  to  send  an  expedition  immediately 
against  the  southern  states,  where  the  climate  could  oppose 
no  obstacle  and  a  decisive  blow,  it  was  thought,  might  be 
struck  \vith  a  small  army.  The  Americans  obtained  intelli 
gence  of  the  designs  of  the  enemy,  by  the  movements 
of  their  army,  and  by  means  of  an  intercepted  letter,  which 
designated  Charleston  as  the  place  of  attack.  The  people 
made  every  exertion  to  put  the  place  in  a  respectable 
posture  of  defence  ;  the  higher  classes  labouring  with  their 
hands  on  the  works,  in  company  with  their  servants  and 
slaves.  The  defences  of  the  town,  were  greatly  strength 
ened,  and  a  new  fort,  afterwards  called  Fort  Moultrie,  was 
erected  on  Sulivan's  Island,  which  is  situated  near  the 

*  Murray. 


ATTACK    ON     CHARLESTON.  45 

channel  leading  up  to  the  town,  and  separated  by  a  creek 
from  Long  Island.  In  May,  the  British  fleet,  under  Sir 
Peter  Parker,  arrived,  and  formed  a  junction  with  the  land 
forces  under  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  at  Cape  Fear,  and,  on  the 
4th  of  June,  the  whole  force,  fleet  and  army,  appeared 
within  half  a  mile  of  Charleston.  The  attack  of  the  fort, 
however,  from  various  obstacles,  was  not  commenced  until 
the  morning  of  the  28th,  between  ten  and  eleven  o'clock ; 
when  a  tremendous  fire  was  opened  upon  it  from  the  fleet, 
which  comprised  two  fifty  gun  ships,  and  six  other  vessels, 
carrying  from  twenty  to  thirty  guns  each.  The  garrison, 
consisting  of  three  hundred  and  seventy  five  regulars  and  a 
few  militia,  under  the  command  of  Colonel  Moultrie,  made  a 
most  gallant  defence.  They  fired  deliberately  ;  taking  aim, 
and  seldom  missing  their  object.  The  ships  were  rendered 
unmanageable,  several  of  the  highest  British  officers  fell,  and 
the  Commodore  was  at  one  time  left  alone  on  his  own  deck. 

General  Clinton  had  been  landed  with  a  number  of  troops 
on  Long  Island,  and,  it  was  expected  that  he  would  have  co 
operated  with  Sir  Peter  Parker,  by  crossing  over  the  narrow 
passage  between  the  two  islands,  and  attacking  the  fort  in  its 
unfinished  rear :  but,  the  extreme  danger  to  which  he  would 
have  been  exposed,  induced  him  to  decline  the  perilous 
attempt. 

The  firing  ceased  in  the  evening,  and  the  ships  slipped 
their  cables.  Before  morning  they  had  retired  about  two 
miles  from  the  island,  having  first  set  on  fire  one  of  their 
frigates,  which  had  run  aground.  Within  a  few  days  more, 
the  troops  re-embarked  and  sailed  for  New  York,  having  lost 
in  their  attack,  about  two  hundred  men.  The  loss  of  the 
garrison,  was  only  ten  men  killed,  and  twenty-two  wouuded. 
The  fort,  being  built  of  a  firm,  spongy  palmetto  wood,  was 
little  damaged,  the  balls  having  sunk  in  the  walls,  without 
shattering  them.* 

During  this  engagement,  the  inhabitants  stood  with  arms  in 
their  hands,  at  their  respective  posts,  prepared  to  receive  the 

*  Ramsay.     Murray. 


46  DEFEAT    OF    THE    CHEROKEES. 

enemy  whenever  they  might  land.  Impressed  with  high 
ideas  of  British  prowess  and  bravery,  they  were  apprehensive 
that  the  fort  would  be  either  silenced  or  passed,  and  that  they 
should  be  called  to  immediate  action.  They  were  cantoned 
in  the  various  landing  places  near  Charleston,  and  their 
resolution  was  fixed  to  meet  the  invaders  at  the  water's  edge, 
and  dispute  every  inch  of  ground,  trusting  the  event  to 
Heaven. 

The  thanks  of  Congress  were  given  to  General  Lee,  who 
had  been  sent  on  by  Congress  to  take  the  command  in 
Carolina ;  and  also  to  Colonels  Moultrie  and  Thompson,  for 
their  good  conduct  on  that  memorable  day.  In  compliment 
to  the  commanding  officer,  the  fort  was  from  that  time,  called 
Fort  Moultrie. 

This  whole  affair  was  most  fortunate,  adding  another  to  the 
series  of  successes  gained  by  the  new  levies,  and  inspiring 
them  with  fresh  courage. 

When  the  British  fleet,  under  Sir  Peter  Parker  first  appeared 
in  Charleston  bay,  the  Cherokee  Indians,  instigated  by  John 
Stuart  an  officer  of  the  crown,  treacherously  invaded  the 
western  frontier  of  the  province,  and  commenced  their  horrid 
system  of  warfare,  murdering  the  unprotected  and  spreading 
ruin  and  devastation  wherever  they  turned.  The  repulse  and 
speedy  retreat  of  the  British  fleet,  and  the  tranquillity  which 
succeeded  their  unsuccessful  attempt  on  Fort  Moultrie.  left 
the  Indians  exposed  to  the  vengeance  of  the  Americans  ;  who, 
resolving  to  prevent  them  from  committing  similar  outrages  in 
future,  carried  the  war  into  their  own  territories.  They 
entered  the  Indian  country,  in  considerable  force,  and  at 
different  points,  from  Virginia  and  Georgia,  defeated  their 
warriors,  burnt  their  villages,  and  destroyed  their  crops. 
They  were  at  last  compelled  to  sue  for  peace  in  a  most  sub 
missive  manner,  and  a  treaty  was  made  with  them,  by  which 
they  ceded  a  considerable  portion  of  their  land  to  South 
Carolina.  This  expedition  so  intimidated  the  Cherokees, 
that,  for  several  years  they  attempted  no  further  hostilities.* 

*  Ramsay.     Murray. 


STATE     O  F     P  A  R  T  I  E  S.  47 

During  the  course  of  the  winter  of  1775 — 6,  a  momentous 
design  was  in  active  progress,  which  had  a  very  important 
issue.  Several  leading  men,  particularly  in  New  England, 
had,  from  the  beginning,  extended  their  viewrs  to  the  entire 
dissolution  of  their  connexion  with  Britain.  Overpowered, 
however,  by  a  majority  of  their  own  number,  and  by  the 
force  of  public  opinion,  they  did  not  openly  acknowledge 
their  designs,  but  watched  the  train  of  events.  Down  to 
1775,  the  great  body  of  the  people  seem  to  have  entertained 
no  wish,  or  even  idea,  of  final  separation ;  though  in  the 
course  of  that  year,  some  partial  movements  began  in  its 
favour.  In  May,  a  convention  in  Mecklenburg  county,  North 
Carolina,  declared  for  it,  but  the  example  was  nowhere  fol 
lowed.  Massachusetts,  New  Hampshire,  Virginia,  and  other 
royal  colonies,  being  left  without  a  government,  authority  was 
given  to  the  people  to  establish  one  for  themselves,  limited  to 
the  continuance  of  the  dispute  with  the  mother  country. 
Towards  the  close  of  the  year,  detached  parties  every  where 
began  openly  to  pronounce  for  independence  ;  yet  the  general 
feeling  was  still  strong  against  it.  This  sentiment  was 
forcibly  expressed  by  the  assemblies  of  New  York  and  New 
Jersey,  the  latter  declaring  u  their  detestation  of  that  horrid 
measure."  Dr.  Franklin,  though  not  openly  professing  it, 
circulated  articles  of  union  and  confederation  ;  but  they  were 
coldly  received,  and  not  even  sanctioned  by  congress.* 

In  spring  1776,  news  was  received  that  their  second 
petition  to  the  king  had  been  rejected ;  that  they  had  been 
declared  rebels ;  that  large  armies  were  preparing  to  subdue 
them ;  and  that  their  whole  commerce  was  utterly  prohibited. 
Thenceforth  a  large  majority  of  the  leading  men  formed  the 
determined  purpose  of  asserting  independence.  The  Union, 
it  appeared  to  them,  could  never  be  then  restored  on  any 
footing,  but  that  of  complete  subjugation.  Doubtless  they 
felt  personally,  that  they  themselves  would  be  precipitated 
from  the  high  place  they  at  present  occupied,  and  become 
ever  after  objects  of  suspicion,  or  even  proscription.  A 

*  Murray. 


48  INDEPENDENCE. 

general  desire,  accordingly,  was  now  felt  to  carry  out  this 
measure  in  a  decided  form,  before  the  expected  military  force, 
or  the  conciliatory  commission,  should  arrive  from  Great 
Britain ;  yet  great  exertions  are  admitted  to  have  been  ne 
cessary,  and  much  difficulty  felt,  in  bringing  the  body  of  the 
people  to  this  conclusion.  The  press  was  most  actively  em 
ployed  through  gazettes,  newspapers,  and  pamphlets.  The 
essays  signed  Common  Sense,  by  Thomas  Paine,  from  their 
rough  and  homely  shrewdness,  were  considered  to  have  pro 
duced  a  very  powerful  effect  on  the  multitude.  As  a  pre 
parative,  congress  authorized  the  immediate  suppression  of 
royal  jurisdiction  in  all  the  colonies,  and  the  formation  of 
governments  emanating  from  the  people  ;  while  they  met  the 
prohibition  against  their  trade  by  throwing  it  open  to  the 
whole  world  except  Britain.* 

On  the  22d  of  April,  the  convention  of  North  Carolina 
empowered  their  delegates  to  concur  with  the  others  in  the 
establishment  of  independence.  That  of  Virginia  went 
farther,  instructing  theirs  to  propose  it.  Boston  was  now 
somewhat  less  forward,  merely  intimating,  if  congress  should 
think  it  necessary,  their  willing  concurrence.  Thus  supported, 
Mr.  Lee,  a  Virginian  delegate,  on  the  7th  of  June  1776, 
submitted  a  resolution  for  dissolving  all  connexion  with  Great 
Britain,  and  constituting  the  united  colonies  free  and  inde 
pendent  states.  It  was  warmly  debated  from  the  8th  to  the 
10th,  when  it  was  carried,  by  a  majority  of  one.  As  this 
was  not  a  footing  on  which  so  mighty  a  change  could  be 
placed,  the  final  decision  was  postponed  till  the  1st  of  July; 
and  during  the  interval,  every  possible  engine  was  brought  to 
act  upon  the  dissentient  colonies.  The  smaller  states  were 
threatened  with  exclusion  from  all  the  benefits  and  protection 
which  might  be  derived  from  the  proposed  union.  As  the 
assemblies  of  Pennsylvania  and  Maryland  still  refused  their 
concurrence,  conventions  of  the  people  were  called,  where 
majorities  were  at  length  obtained.  Thus,  on  the  4th  of 

*  Murray. 


INDEPENDENCE.  49 

July,  votes  from  all  the  colonies  had  been  procured  in  favour 
of  the  measure. 

The  Declaration  of  Independence,  which  had  already  been 
carefully  prepared,  was  forthwith  emitted ;  publishing  and 
declaring  that  "  these  United  Colonies  are,  and  of  right  ought 
to  be,  FREE  and  INDEPENDENT  STATES,"  and  entitled,  as  such, 
to  carry  on  war,  make  peace,  form  alliances,  regulate  com 
merce,  and  discharge  all  other  sovereign  functions. 

This  Declaration  of  Independence  was  immediately  circula 
ted  throughout  the  provinces,  and  proclaimed  to  the  army ; 
and  was  every  where  received  with  demonstrations  of  joy. 
Its  effect  was  electrifying.  The  people  felt  themselves  to  be 
no  longer  colonists  complaining  to  and  petitioning  a  distant 
sovereign,  with  arms  in  their  hands  vigorously  resisting  an 
authority  which  they  yet  owned ;  but  a  free  people,  asserting 
their  independence  and  repelling  the  aggressions  of  a  foreign 
and  invading  foe.  They  felt  that  they  were  forever  separated 
from  Great  Britain  and  her  tyrannical  rule,  and  that  a  new 
and  a  great  nation  had  just  been  born  into  the  world,  which 
would  forever  reckon  its  birth  from  the  4th  of  July  1776. 

There  were,  at  this  period,  in  the  United  States,  four 
classes  of  men.  The  first  consisted  of  those  who  eagerly 
desired  the  independence  of  their  country,  and  who  counting 
their  own  lives  as  nothing  in  the  scale  were  resolved  to  obtain 
its  freedom  at  all  hazards. 

The  second,  consisting  of  the  agricultural  population,  were 
by  far  the  most  numerous,  and  still  remained  ardently  attached 
to  the  mother  country.  These  in  great  numbers,  supported 
and  aided  Howe  in  the  states  of  New  York  and  New  Jersey ; 
and  Washington,  at  a  later  period  declares,  that  the  spirit  of 
all  Pennsylvania  was  bad,  with  the  single  exception  of 
Philadelphia.  In  Carolina,  a  rising  early  took  place  in  favour 
of  the  royalist  cause  ;  and  at  a  very  advanced  period,  when 
the  struggle  seemed  even  decided,  they  openly  declared  in  its 
favour.  These  constituted  the  class  of  Tories  * 

There  was  another  class  consisting  of  those  who,  distant 

*  Murray  vol.  ii,  p.  13. 

G  p. 


50  THE     BORDER     WARRIORS. 

from  the  scene  of  tumult,  lived  in  ease  and  abundance  on 
the  produce  of  their  fields.  It  was  vain  to  attempt  to  enlist 
them  on  the  side  of  the  new  government;  they  felt  them 
selves  perfectly  happy,  and  the  British  government,  represented 
as  so  tyrannical,  never  gave  them  the  slightest  annoyance. 
They  saw  most  reluctantly  this  peaceful  order  broken  up, 
and  as  they  thought,  by  the  efforts  of  a  few  daring 
spirits.  Yet  the  British  were  disappointed  when,  on  the  re 
port  of  these  sentiments,  they  called  upon  them  to  rise  in 
arms  and  join  the  royal  standard.  What  they  desired  was, 
to  be  left  as  they  were,  and  have  no  disturbance  on  the 
subject.  To  exchange  their  peaceful  labours  for  the  hardships 
and  perils  of  the  field,  was  what  they  were  by  no  means 
prepared  for.  This  class  during  the  greater  part  of  the  war, 
remained  neutral,  taking  no  active  part  on  either  side,  and 
seeming  to  care  little  which  party  triumphed  in  the  end. 

There  remained  still  a  class,  small  indeed  in  number,  but 
which,  notwithstanding,  acted  a  prominent  part  in  the  great 
struggle.  These  were  the  rude  borderers ,  who  roved  through 
the  unbroken  forests,  or  on  the  rough  slopes  of  the  Alleghany. 
Engaged  here  in  perpetual  contests  with  wild  beasts  and 
wilder  men,  war,  which  broke  up  all  the  habits  and  enjoy 
ments  of  the  cultivator,  presented  theirs  under  a  heightened 
and  more  animating  form.  In  the  straggling  warfare  which 
could  alone  be  waged  in  those  rude  and  entangled  tracts, 
they  were  equal  or  superior  to  the  best  trained  regular  troops. 
The  free  and  daring  habits  generated  by  this  mode  of  life 
were  probably  the  cause  which  led  most  of  them  to  embrace 
with  ardour,  the  independent  cause  ;  and  the  British,  when 
ever  they  penetrated  deep  into  the  interior,  roused  this  game 
from  its  lair,  and  in  conflicting  with  it,  experienced  the  most 
signal  and  formidable  disasters.* 

In  the  decisive  posture  which  affairs  had  now  assumed, 
Washington  was  actively  endeavouring  to  organize  the  means 
of  maintaining  the  hazardous  contest  upon  which  he  had 
entered,  as  well  as  of  resisting  the  attack  that  immediately 

*  Murray. 


STATE    OF    THE    ARMY.  5i 

impended.  His  most  urgent  representations  to  congress  upon 
the  necessity  of  forming  a  permanent  army  had  been 
disregarded ;  and  he  found  himself  at  the  head  of  a  motley 
group,  in  which  soldiers,  enlisted  only  for  a  year  half  elapsed, 
were  mixed  with  militia  whose  services  were  to  be  still  more 
temporary.  In  these  circumstances,  the  restraints  of  disci 
pline  extended  little  beyond  the  general  orders.  The  differ 
ent  states,  having  hitherto  been  almost  entirely  separated, 
viewed  each  other  with  jealous  and  even  hostile  feelings, 
which  were  shared  by  their  respective  troops,  who  would,  it 
is  said,  more  cheerfully  have  fought  with  their  neighbours 
than  with  their  common  enemy.  Their  leader  was  soon 
painfully  convinced,  that  though  bodies  of  people  may 
be  inspired  with  bursts  of  patriotism,  self-interest  soon 
becomes  among  them  the  ruling  principle.  Some  of  them, 
availing  themselves  of  the  possession  of  arms,  they  indulged 
in  predatory  practices  of  the  most  scandalous  nature.  In 
general,  however,  they  were  willing  to  fight,  and  had  shown 
themselves  capable  both  of  forming  and  defending  intrench- 
ments.  Washington  made  it  a  rule  never  to  spare  the  spade  ; 
many  were  well  skilled  in  the  desultory  use  of  the  rifle,  yet 
ill  fitted  for  a  field  campaign  with  a  large  body  of  regular 
troops.  Even  of  these  ineffective  soldiers  there  were,  at  the 
beginning  of  July  1776,  only  17,000  ;  and  though  they  were 
raised  in  a  few  weeks  to  27,000,  it  was  mostly  by  militia, 
numbers  of  whom  were  soon  on  the  sick-list.* 

Meantime,  General  Howe  was  engaged  in  conveying  his 
army  to  the  scene  of  action.  The  abrupt  departure  from 
Boston  had  considerably  deranged  his  plans,  as  all  the 
supplies  were  directed  toward  that  city,  and  some  thus  fell 
into  the  hands  of  the  Americans.  In  June,  however,  the 
armament  set  sail  ;  and  he  himself  landed  at  Sandy  Hook,  a 
long  promontory  forming  the  northern  extremity  of  New  Jer 
sey.  He  preferred,  however,  to  land  the  troops  on  Staten, 
an  island  south  of  Long  Island,  much  smaller,  and  separated 
by  a  narrow  channel.  On  the  3d  July,  he  disembarked 

*  Mnrrnv. 


52  STATE    OF    THE    BRITISH     ARMY. 

there  without  opposition,  being  greeted  with  warm  assuran 
ces  of  welcome  and  support  from  the  adjacent  territories. 
On  the  12th,  he  was  joined  by  his  brother,  Lord  Howe,  who 
had  been  appointed  commander  of  the  fleet,  and  also  joint 
commissioner  to  treat  of  pacification  ;  while  the  ships,  with 
the  large  reinforcements  from  Britain,  began  arriving  in 
successive  detachments.  As  operations  were  delayed  till  the 
whole  were  assembled,  his  lordship  circulated  a  proclamation, 
ottering  full  pardon  to  all  who  should  return  to  their  duty, 
and  to  any  port  or  colony  so  acting,  peace,  protection,  and 
free  trade.  No  concession  being  mentioned  as  to  the 
original  grounds  of  dispute,  Congress  considered  it  so 
unsatisfactory  that  they  studiously  circulated  it  among  the 
people.  Lord  Howe,  also  attempted  to  open  communications 
with  Washington  ;  but  as  he  did  not  choose  to  address  him 
under  his  title  of  general,  his  advances  were  politely  de 
clined. 

The  British  designs  had  been  well  concealed,  and  Wash 
ington  remained  long  in  anxious  doubt,  whether  the  inroad 
was  not  to  be  made  on  the  side  of  Canada.  Considering 
New  York,  however,  as  the  most  probable  and  dangerous 
point,  he  had  been  diligently  strengthening  all  its  approaches. 
Having  determined  also  to  make  a  stand  for  the  defence 
of  Long  Island,  he  formed  strong  lines  at  Brooklyn,  nearly 
opposite  to  the  city,  stationing  the  flower  of  his  troops  along 
a  range  of  strongly  fortified  heights  in  front  of  the  British 
quarters  on  Staten  Island.  Howe,  meantime,  on  pretty  solid 
grounds,  and  writh  his  characteristic  caution,  waited  till 
his  whole  force  wras  mustered,  when  he  could  follow 
up  without  interruption  any  success  he  might  obtain.  About 
the  middle  of  August,  he  had  been  joined  by  nearly  all  the 
reinforcements  from  Britain,  and  also  by  those  from  the  south 
under  Clinton  and  Cornwallis,  which  augmented  his  force  to 
about  30,000  men.  He  still,  however,  waited  a  few  days  on 
account  of  the  intense  heat,  which,  he  dreaded,  would  injure 
the  health  of  his  troops.* 

*  Murray. 


T  H  E     BRITISH     ON     LONG     ISLAND.          53 

At  length,  on  the  22d  August,  the  British  army  crossed  the 
channel,  and,  covered  by  the  guns  of  the  fleet,  landed 
on  Long  Island,  taking  post  opposite  to  the  range  of  heights 
occupied  by  the  Americans. 

The  Americans,  under  General  Sullivan,  to  the  number  of 
fifteen  thousand,  were  posted  on  a  small  peninsula,  between 
Mill  Creek,  a  little  above  Red  Hook  on  the  right,  and  a  bend 
of  the  river  called  Wallabout  Bay  on  the  left.  They  had 
constructed  strong  fortifications  opposite  to  New  York,  from 
which  they  were  separated  by  the  East  river,  at  that  place 
about  a  mile  wide.  In  front,  they  were  protected  by  a  line 
of  fortifications  stretching  from  Mill  Creek  to  Wallabout  Bay ; 
which  had  been  erected  by  General  Green  before  his  sickness 
compelled  him  to  resign  the  command.  From  this  post  ten 
thousand  men  under  General  Putnam  were  detached,  to 
occupy  the  heights  which  obliquely  intersected  the  Island, 
and  separated  them  from  the  British  troops.  There  were 
three  passes  through  these  hills ;  one  near  the  narrows, 
a  second  on  the  Flatbush  road,  and  a  third  on  the  road 
leading  from  Bedford  to  Flatbush.  At  each  of  these,  Putnam 
stationed  eight  hundred  men,  a  guard  fully  sufficient  to 
maintain  them  against  any  force  which  might  attempt  to  pass. 
But  there  was  a  fourth  road  leading  around  the  extreme 
easterly  end  of  the  hills  to  Jamaica.  At  this  place,  a  corps 
of  observation  only  was  stationed,  consisting  of  a  battalion 
of  rifle-men  under  the  command  of  Colonel  Miles. 

Opposite  the  centre  of  Putnam's  line,  stood,  in  the  plain, 
the  village  of  Flatbush.  To  this  town  the  Hessians  under 
General  De  Heister,  were  advanced  with  orders  to  occupy 
the  attention  of  the  Americans  by  continual  skirmishes  with 
their  patroles.  In  the  meantime,  Sir  Henry  Clinton  and  Sir 
William  Howe,  having  reconnoitered  the  position  of  the 
American  forces,  saw  that  it  would  not  be  a  difficult  matter 
to  turn  their  left  flank,  and  thus  oblige  them  to  come 
to  an  engagement  or  to  retire  under  manifest  disadvantage. 
Accordingly,  on  the  night  of  the  26th  of  August,  the  right 

*  Ramsay.      Stedman  vol.  ii,  p.  125. 
5* 


54  BATTLE     OF     LONG     ISLAND. 

wing  of  the  English  army,  consisting  of  a  strong  advanced 
corps,  commanded  by  General  Clinton,  and  supported  by 
Percy's  brigades,  moved  aross  the  country,  by  Flat-Land,  in 
order  to  secure  the  Jamaica  road.  They  surprised  and  inter 
cepted  Colonel  Miles'  small  corps  of  observation,  and  gained 
the  pass  without  communicating  the  alarm  to  the  Americans. 
At  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning,  the  British  passed  the  heights 
and  reached  Bedford.  An  attack  was  immediately  com 
menced  on  the  American  left,  which  being  thus  surprised, 
and  finding  their  enemy  in  their  rear,  made  but  a  feeble 
resistance,  and  retired  from  the  woody  ground  to  their  lines, 
into  which  they  threw  themselves  in  some  confusion. 

In  the  meantime,  General  De  Heister,  with  a  column  of 
Hessians  from  Flatbush,  attacked  the  centre  of  the  Ameri 
cans,  and  drove  them  back  on  Clinton's  column,  then  imme 
diately  in  their  rear.  They  were  driven  back  by  Clinton  on 
the  Hessians.  They  were  thus  alternately  driven  back  and 
intercepted  between  General  Clinton  and  General  De  Heister, 
until  at  last,  though  almost  surrounded  and  overpowered  by 
numbers,  the  most  of  them  succeeded  in  effecting  their 
escape  to  the  American  lines.* 

The  British  left  column,  led  by  General  Grant,  advancing 
from  the  narrows  by  the  edge  of  the  bay,  in  order  to  divert 
the  attention  of  the  Americans  from  the  principal  attack 
on  the  right,  about  midnight,  fell  in  with  their  advanced 
guard,  which  retired  before  them  until  they  arrived  at 
an  advantageous  post  where  their  commander  Lord  Stirling 
with  the  remainder  of  the  detachment  was  stationed  ;  and 
there  they  maintained  their  ground.  On  the  advance  of  the 
English,  a  furious  cannonade  was  commenced  on  both  sides, 
which  was  continued  with  unceasing  perseverance  till  they 
heard  the  firing  at  Bedford.  The  Americans,  in  this  quarter 
did  not  attempt  to  retire  until  they  received  notice  of 
the  total  route  of  the  rest  of  the  army.  Apprehensive  then 
of  being  unable  to  regain  their  lines,  Stirling  ordered  them  to 
retreat  by  crossing  a  morass  and  mill  dam  which  was  close 

*  Stedman  vol.  i,  p.  194. 


BATTLE     OF     LONG     ISLAND.  55 

to  the  right  of  the  works ;  while  he  with  400  young  Mary 
land  gentlemen,  in  order  to  draw  the  attention  of  the  British 
from  their  retreating  companions,  attacked  a  house  above  the 
place  where  the  crossing  was  to  be  made,  and  in  which  Lord 
Cornwallis  was  posted.  Stirling  was  confident  of  effecting 
his  object,  and  perhaps  of  driving  Cornwallis  from  the 
house.  He  advanced  several  times  to  the  charge  ;  but  Corn 
wallis  was  strongly  reinforced  and  Grant  coming  up,  made  an 
attack  on  the  rear  of  the  Americans.  Stirling,  and  his  brave 
followers  were  at  length  compelled  to  surrender  themselves 
prisoners  of  war  ;  but  not  before  their  comrades  had  crossed 
the  creek  and  escaped. 

The  loss  of  the  British  and  Hessians  in  this  engagement 
was  about  four  hundred  and  fifty ;  while  that  of  the  Ameri 
cans  in  killed,  wounded  and  missing  exceeded  one  thousand. 
Brigadier-Generals  Lord  Stirling,  and  Woodhull,  and  Major- 
General  Sullivan,  were  taken  during  or  after  the  battle. 
Colonel  Smallwood's  regiment,  consisting  of  young  gen 
tlemen  of  the  best  familes  in  Maryland,  sustained  a  loss  of 
two  hundred  and  fifty-nine  men  in  killed  and  wounded.* 

On  the  evening  of  the  27th  the  victorious  army  encamped 
in  front  of  the  American  works ;  and,  on  the  28th  broke 
ground  about  five  hundred  yards  from  a  redoubt  on  the  left 
of  the  American  lines.  The  same  day,  General  Mifflin  crossed 
over  from  New  York,  and  General  Washington  called  a 
council  of  war  to  consult  on  the  measures  proper  to  be  taken. 
It  was  determined,  that  the  objects  in  view  were  in  no 
degree  proportioned  to  the  dangers,  to  which,  by  continuing 
on  the  Island,  they  would  be  exposed.  Conformably  to  this 
opinion,  dispositions  wrere  made  for  an  immediate  retreat. 
The  retreat  commenced  soon  after  it  was  dark  on  the  evening 
of  the  29th,  from  two  points,  the  upper  and  lower  ferries  on 
East  river.  At  first  the  wind  and  tide  were  both  unfavoura 
ble  to  them,  and  it  was  feared  that  it  would  be  impossible  to 
cross  on  that  night.  But,  about  eleven  o'clock,  the  wind 
shifting,  the  tide  turning,  and  the  sea  becoming  calmer,  the 

*  Stedman.     Ramsay. 


56  RETREAT    FROM     LONG    ISLAND. 

boats  were  enabled  to  pass.  Another  remarkable  circum 
stance  was,  that,  over  Long  Island  hung  a  thick  fog,  which 
prevented  the  British  troops  from  discovering  the  operations 
of  the  Americans  ;  while  on  the  side  of  New  York  the 
atmosphere  was  perfectly  clear.  This  retreat  was  effected  in 
thirteen  hours,  though  nine  thousand  men  had  to  pass  over 
the  river,  besides  field  artillery,  ammunition,  provisions, 
cattle,  horses  and  carts. 

The  circumstances  of  this  retreat  were  particularly  glorious 
to  the  Americans.  They  had  been  driven  to  the  corner  of 
an  island,  where  they  were  hemmed  in  within  the  narrow 
space  of  two  square  miles.  In  their  front  was  an  encamp 
ment  of  upwards  of  twenty  thousand  men  ;  in  their  rear,  an 
arm  of  the  sea,  a  mile  wide,  which  they  could  not  cross  but 
by  several  embarkations.  Notwithstanding  these  difficulties, 
they  secured  a  retreat  without  the  loss  of  a  man.  The  pickets 
of  the  English  army  arrived  only  in  time  to  fire  upon  their 
rear-guard,  already  too  far  removed  from  the  shore  to  receive 
any  damage. 

In  about  half  an  hour  after  the  last  had  crossed,  the  fog 
cleared  away,  and  the  British  entered  the  works  which  had 
just  been  relinquished. 

The  unsuccessful  termination  of  the  action  on  the  27th  led 
to  consequences  more  seriously  alarming  to  the  Americans, 
than  the  loss  of  their  men.  Their  army  was  universally  dis 
pirited.  The  militia  ran  off  by  companies,  and  their  example 
infected  the  regular  regiments.  The  loose  footing  on  which 
the  militia  came  to  camp,  made  it  hazardous  to  exercise  over 
them  that  discipline,  without  which,  any  army  is  a  mob.  To 
restrain  one  part  of  an  army,  while  another  claimed  and  ex 
ercised  the  right  of  doing  as  they  pleased,  was  no  less 
impracticable  than  absurd.* 

A  council  of  war  recommended  to  act  on  the  defensive, 
and  not  to  risk  the  army  for  the  sake  of  New  York.  To 
retreat,  subjected  the  commander-in-chief  to  reflections  pain 
ful  to  bear,  and  yet  impolitic  to  refute.  To  stand  his  ground, 

*  Ramsay. 


GENERAL     HOWE'S     OPERATIONS.  57 

and,  by  suffering  himself  to  be  surrounded,  to  hazard 
the  fate  of  America  on  one  decisive  engagement,  was 
contrary  to  every  rational  plan  of  defending  the  wide  ex 
tended  states  committed  to  his  care.  A  middle  line,  between 
abandoning  and  defending,  was  therefore  for  a  short  time 
adopted.  The  public  stores  were  removed  to  Dobb's  ferry, 
about  26  miles  from  New  York.  Twelve  thousand  men 
were  ordered  to  King's  Bridge  at  the  northern  extremity  of 
New  York  island,  and  4,500  to  remain  for  the  defence  of  the 
city  ;  while  the  remainder  occupied  the  intermediate  space, 
with  orders,  either  to  support  the  city,  or  King's  Bridge,  as 
exigencies  might  require. 

Before  the  British  landed,  it  was  impossible  to  tell  what 
place  would  be  first  attacked.  This  made  it  necessary 
to  erect  wrorks  for  the  defence  of  a  variety  of  places,  as  well 
as  of  New  York. 

General  Howe,  having  prepared  every  thing  for  a  descent 
on  New  York  island,  began  to  land  his  men  under  cover  of 
five  ships  of  war,  between  Kipp's  bay  and  Turtle  bay. 
A  breast  work  had  been  erected  in  the  vicinity,  and  a  party 
stationed  in  it  to  oppose  the  British,  in  case  of  their  attempt 
ing  to  land  ;  but  on  the  first  appearance  of  danger,  they  ran 
off  in  confusion.  The  commander-in-chief  came  up,  and  in 
vain  attemped  to  rally  them.  Though  the  British  in  sight 
did  not  exceed  sixty,  he  could  not,  either  by  example, 
intreaty,  or  authority,  prevail  on  a  superior  force  to  stand 
their  ground,  and  face  that  inconsiderable  number.* 

On  the  day  after  this  shameful  flight  of  part  of  the  Ameri 
can  army,  a  skirmish  took  place  between  two  battalions 
of  light  infantry  and  Highlanders,  commanded  by  Brigadier 
Leslie,  and  some  detachments  from  the  American  army, 
under  the  command  of  Lieutenant  Colonel  Knowlton  of 
Connecticut,  and  Major  Leitch  of  Virginia.  The  colonel 
was  killed,  and  the  major  badly  wounded.  Their  men 
behaved  with  great  bravery,  and  fairly  beat  their  adversaries 
from  the  field.  Most  of  these  were  the  same  men,  who  had 

*  Ramsay. 
H 


58  FIRE    IN    NEW     YORK. 

disgraced  themselves  the  day  before,  by  running  away. 
Struck  with  a  sense  of  shame  for  their  late  misbehaviour, 
they  had  offered  themselves  as  volunteers,  and  requested  the 
commander-in-chief  to  give  them  an  opportunity  to  retrieve 
their  honour.  Their  good  conduct,  at  this  second  engage 
ment,  proved  an  antidote  to  the  poison  of  their  example  on 
the  preceding  day.  It  demonstrated  that  the  Americans  only 
wanted  resolution  and  good  officers,  to  be  on  a  footing  with 
the  British  ;  and  inspired  them  with  hopes,  that  a  little  more 
experience  would  enable  them  to  assume,  not  only  the  name 
and  garb,  but  the  spirit  and  firmness  of  soldiers. 

The  Americans,  having  evacuated  the  city  of  New  York, 
a  brigade  of  the  British  army  marched  into  it.  They 
had  been  only  a  few  days  in  possession,  when  a  dreadful  fire 
broke  out,  and  consumed  about  a  thousand  houses.  Dry 
weather,  and  a  brisk  wind,  spread  the  flames  to  such  an 
extent,  that,  had  it  not  been  for  great  exertions  of  the  troops 
and  sailors,  the  whole  city  must  have  shared  the  same  fate. 
After  the  Americans  had  evacuated  New  York,  they  retired 
to  the  north  end  of  the  island,  on  which  that  city  is  erected. 

In  about  four  weeks,  G<ineral  Howe  began  to  execute 
a  plan  for  cutting  off  General  Washington's  communication 
with  the  eastern  states,  and  enclosing  him  so  as  to  compel  a 
general  engagement  on  the  island.  W^ith  this  view,  the 
greater  part  of  the  royal  army  passed  through  Hellgate, 
entered  the  sound,  and  landed  on  Frog's  neck,  in  West 
Chester  county. 

Two  days  after  they  made  this  movement,  General  Lee 
arrived  from  his  late  successful  command  to  the  southward. 
He  found  that  there  was  a  prevailing  disposition  among 
the  officers  in  the  American  army  for  remaining  on  New  York 
island.  A  council  of  war  was  called,  in  which  General  Lee 
gave  such  convincing  reasons  for  quitting  it,  that  they 
resolved  immediately  to  withdraw  the  bulk  of  the  army ;  an 
exception  however  was  made  in  favour  of  Fort  Washington, 
and  3000  men  were  assigned  for  its  defence.* 

*  Ramsay. 


RETREAT  FROM  NEW  YORK.       59 

The  royal  army,  after  a  halt  of  six  days,  at  Frog's  Neck, 
advanced  near  to  New  Rochelle.  On  their  march  they 
sustained  a  considerable  loss  by  a  party  of  Americans,  whom 
General  Lee  posted  behind  a  wall.  After  three  days,  Gen 
eral  Howe  moved  the  right  and  centre  of  his  army,  two  miles 
to  the  northward  of  New  Rochelle,  on  the  road  to  the  White 
Plains :  there  he  received  a  large  reinforcement. 

General  Washington,  while  retreating  from  New  York 
island,  was  careful  to  make  a  front  towards  the  British,  from 
East  Chester,  almost  to  White  Plains,  in  order  to  secure  the 
march  of  those  who  were  behind,  and  to  defend  the  removal 
of  the  sick,  the  cannon,  and  stores  of  his  army.  In  this 
manner  his  troops  made  a  line  of  small  detached  and 
intrenched  camps,  on  the  several  heights  and  strong  grounds 
from  Valentine's  hill,  on  the  right,  to  the  vicinity  of  the  White 
Plains,  on  the  left. 

The  royal  army  moved  in  two  columns,  and  took  a  position 
with  the  Brunx  in  front ;  upon  which  the  Americans  assem 
bled  their  main  force  at  WThite  Plains,  behind  intrenchments. 
A  general  action  was  hourly  expected,  and  a  considerable 
one  took  place,  in  which  several  hundreds  fell.  The  Ameri 
cans  were  commanded  by  General  M'Dougal,  and  the 
British  by  General  Leslie.  While  they  were  engaged,  the 
American  baggage  was  moved  off,  in  full  view  of  the  British 
army.  Soon  after  this,  General  Washington  changed  his 
front,  his  left  wing  stood  fast,  and  his  right  fell  back  to  some 
hills.  In  this  position,  which  was  an  admirable  one  in 
a  military  point  of  view,  he  both  desired  and  expected 
an  action ;  but  General  Howe  declined  it,  and  drew  off  his 
forces  towards  Dobb's  ferry.  The  Americans  afterwards 
retired  to  North  Castle  ;  and  soon  after,  General  Washington, 
with  a  part  of  his  army,  crossed  the  North  River,  and  took 
post  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Fort  Lee.  A  force  of  about 
7500  men  was  left  at  North  Castle,  under  General  Lee.* 

The  Americans  having  retired,  Sir  William  Howe  deter 
mined  to  improve  the  opportunity  of  their  absence,  for  the 

*  Ramsay. 


60    LOSS    OF    FORTS    WASHINGTON   AND    LEE. 

reduction  of  Fort  Washington.  This  he  soon  accomplished, 
and  the  garrison  surrendered  on  terms  of  capitulation,  by 
which  the  men  were  to  be  considered  as  prisoners  of  war, 
and  the  officers  to  keep  their  baggage  and  side  arms.  The 
number  of  the  prisoners  amounted  to  2700.  The  loss  of  the 
British,  in  killed,  wounded,  and  missing,  was  about  1200. 

Shortly  after  Fort  Washington  had  surrendered,  Lord 
Cornwallis,  with  a  considerable  force,  passed  over  to  attack 
Fort  Lee,  on  the  opposite  Jersey  shore.  The  garrison  was 
saved  by  an  immediate  evacuation,  but  at  the  expense 
of  their  artillery  and  stores.  General  Washington,  about 
this  time,  retreated  to  Newark. 

The  term  for  which  the  American  soldiers  had  engaged 
to  serve,  ended  in  November  and  December ;  with  no 
other  exception,  than  that  of  two  companies  of  artillery, 
belonging  to  the  state  of  New  York,  which  were  engaged  for 
the  war.  The  army  had  been  organized  at  the  close  of  the 
preceding  year,  on  the  fallacious  idea,  that  an  accommoda 
tion  would  take  place  within  a  twelvemonth.  Even  the 
flying  camp,  though  instituted  after  the  prospect  of  that 
event  had  vanished,  wras  enlisted  only  till  the  first  of  Decem 
ber,  from  a  presumption  that  the  campaign  would  terminate 
by  that  time.* 

When  it  was  expected  that  the  conquerors  would  retire  to 
winter  quarters,  they  commenced  a  new  plan  of  operations 
more  alarming  than  all  their  previous  conqests.  The  reduc 
tion  of  Fort  Washington,  the  evacuation  of  Fort  Lee, 
and  the  dimunition  of  the  American  army,  by  the  departure 
of  those  whose  time  of  service  had  expired,  encouraged  the 
British,  notwithstanding  the  severity  of  the  winter,  and  the 
badness  of  the  roads,  to  pursue  the  remaining  inconsiderable 
continental  force,  with  the  prospect  of  annihilating  it. 
By  this  turn  of  affairs,  the  interior  country  was  surprised  into 
confusion,  and  found  an  enemy  in  its  very  centre,  without  a 
sufficient  army  to  oppose  it.  To  retreat  was  the  only  expedi 
ent  left.  This  having  commenced,  Lord  Cornwallis  followed, 

*  Ramsay 


RETREAT     THROUGH     THE     JERSEYS.         61 

and  was  close  in  the  rear  of  General  Washington,  as  he 
retreated  successively  to  Brunswick,  to  Princeton,  to  Trenton, 
and  to  the  Pennsylvania  side  of  the  Delaware.  The  pursuit 
was  urged  with  so  much  rapidity,  that  the  rear  of  the  one 
army,  pulling  down  bridges  was  often  within  sight  and  shot 
of  the*  van  of  the  other,  building  them  up. 

This  retreat  into,  and  through  New  Jersey,  was  attended 
with  almost  every  circumstance  that  could  occasion  embar 
rassment  and  depression  of  spirits.  It  commenced  in  a  few 
days  after  the  Americans  had  lost  2700  men  in  Fort  Wash 
ington.  In  fourteen  days  after  that  event,  the  whole  flying 
camp  claimed  their  discharge.  This  was  followed  by  the 
almost  daily  departure  of  others,  whose  engagements  termi 
nated  about  the  same  time.  A  further  disappointment  hap 
pened  to  General  Washington.  Gates  had  been  ordered  by 
congress  to  send  two  regiments  from  Ticonderoga,  to 
reinforce  his  army.  Two  Jersey  regiments  were  put  under 
the  command  of  General  St.  Clair,  and  forwarded  in 
obedience  to  this  order  :  but  the  period  for  which  they  were 
enlisted  was  expired,  and  the  moment  they  entered  their  own 
state,  they  went  off  to  a  man.  A  few  officers,  without 
a  single  private,  of  these  two  regiments,  were  all  that 
General  St.  Clair  brought  to  the  aid  of  the  retreating  Ameri 
can  army.  The  few,  who  remained  with  General  Washing 
ton,  were  in  a  most  forlorn  condition.  They  consisted 
mostly  of  the  troops  which  had  garrisoned  Fort  Lee,  and  had 
been  compelled  to  abandon  that  post  so  suddenly,  that  they 
commenced  their  retreat  without  tents  or  blankets,  and 
without  any  utensils  to  dress  their  provisions.  In  this 
situation  they  performed  a  march  of  about  ninety  miles, 
and  had  the  address  to  prolong  it  to  the  space  of  nine 
teen  days.* 

As  the  retreating  Americans  marched  through  the  country, 
scarcely  one  of  the  inhabitants  joined  them ;  while  numbers 
were  daily  flocking  to  the  royal  army,  to  make  their  peace, 
and  obtain  protection.  They  saw  on  the  one  side  a  nu- 

*  Ramsay. 
6    " 


C2  CAPTURE    OF    GENERAL    LEE. 

merous,  well-appointed,  and  full-clad  army,  dazzling  their 
eyes  with  the  elegance  of  uniformity ;  on  the  other,  a 
few  poor  fellows,  who,  from  their  shabby  clothing,  were 
called  ragamuffins,  fleeing  for  their  safety.  Not  only  the 
common  people  changed  sides  in  this  gloomy  state  of  public 
affairs ;  but  some  of  the  leading  men  in  New  Jersey  and 
Pennsylvania  adopted  the  same  expedient.  Among  these 
Mr.  Galloway,  and  the  family  of  the  Aliens  of  Philadelphia, 
were  most  distinguished.  The  former,  and  one  of  the  latter, 
had  been  members  of  congress.  In  this  hour  of  adversity, 
they  came  within  the  British  lines,  and  surrendered  them 
selves  to  the  conquerors,  alleging  in  justification  of  their 
conduct,  that  though  they  had  joined  with  their  countrymen, 
in  seeking  for  a  redress  of  grievances  in  a  constitutional  way, 
they  had  never  approved  of  the  measures  lately  adopted,  and 
were  in  particular,  at  all  times,  averse  to  independence.* 

On  the  day  General  Washington  retreated  over  the  Dela 
ware,  the  British  took  possession  of  Rhode  Island,  without 
any  loss,  and  at  the  same  time  blocked  up  Commodore 
Hopkin's  squadron,  and  a  number  of  privateers  at  Providence. 

In  this  period,  when  the  American  army  was  relinquishing 
its  General  ;  the  people  giving  up  the  cause  ;  some  of  their 
leaders  going  over  to  the  enemy ;  and  the  British  com 
manders  succeeding  in  every  enterprise,  General  Lee  was 
taken  prisoner  at  Baskenridge,  by  Lieutenant  Colonel  Har- 
court.  This  caused  a  depression  of  spirit  among  the  Ameri 
cans,  far  exceeding  any  real  injury  done  to  their  essential 
interests.  He  had  been  repeatedly  ordered  to  come  forward 
with  his  division,  and  join  General  Washington ;  but  these 
orders  were  not  obeyed.  This  circumstance,  and  the 
dangerous  crisis  of  public  affairs,  together  with  his  being 
alone,  at  some  distance  from  the  troops  which  he  commanded, 
begat  suspicions  that  he  chose  to  fall  into  the  hands  of 
the  British.  Though  these  apprehensions  were  without 
foundation,  they  produced  the  same  extensive  mischief,  as  if 
they  had  been  realities.  The  Americans  had  reposed 

*  Ramsay. 


WASHINGTON     MADE     DICTATOR.  63 

extravagant  confidence  in  his  military  talents,  and  experience 
of  regular  European  war.  Merely  to  have  lost  such  an  idol 
of  the  states,  at  any  time,  would  have  been  distressing ; 
but  losing  him  under  circumstances,  which  favoured  an 
opinion  that,  desparing  of  the  American  cause,  he  chose 
to  be  taken  prisoner,  was  to  many  an  extinguishment  of 
every  hope. 

At  this  critical  moment,  the  royal  army  in  complete  posses 
sion  of  New  Jersey,  and  the  republican  troops  exhausted, 
dispirited,  retreating,  and  numbering  only  five  or  six  thou 
sand  men,  the  greater  part  of  whom  would  be  entitled 
to  their  discharge  at  the  end  of  the  year,  Washington  formed 
the  bold  resolution,  before  that  time  should  arrive,  to  cross 
the  Delaware,  and  hazard  an  engagement  with  the  enemy. 

Congress,  seeing  the  dangerous  situation  to  which  every 
thing  dear  to  the  friends  of  independence  was  reduced,  had 
entrusted  extraordinary  powers  to  Washington.  He  was 
empowered  to  raise  first  eighty-eight,  and  then  sixteen  more 
regular  battalions ;  to  give  higher  bounties  and  pay ;  and  to 
act,  in  other  respects  for  six  months  as  a  military  dictator. 
The  men,  however,  were  not  yet  raised,  and  present  circum 
stances  were  little  calculated  to  invite  them  into  the  service. 

Under  these  circumstances,  to  turn  round  and  face  a 
victorious  and  numerous  foe,  with  his  inconsiderable  force, 
was  risking  much ;  but  the  urgency  of  the  case  required  that 
something  should  be  attempted,  and  Washington  determined 
to  recross  the  Delaware  and  attack  that  part  of  the  enemy 
which  was  stationed  at  Trenton. 

When  the  Americans  retreated  over  the  Delaware,  the 
boats  in  the  vicinity  were  removed  out  of  the  way  of  their 
pursuers ;  this  arrested  their  progress  :  but  the  British  com 
manders,  in  the  security  of  conquest,  cantoned  their  army  in 
Burlington,  Bordentown,  Trenton,  and  other  towns  of  New 
Jersey,  in  daily  expectation  of  being  enabled  to  cross  into 
Pennsylvania,  by  means  of  ice,  which  is  generally  formed 
about  that  time.* 

*  Ramsay.     Murray. 


64  RECROSSES    THE    DELAWARE. 

In  the  evening  of  Christmas  day,  General  Washington 
made  arrangements  for  re-crossing  the  Delaware  in  three 
divisions  ;  at  M'Konkey's  ferry  ;  at  Trenton  ferry  ;  and  at  or 
near  Bordentown.  The  troops  which  were  to  have  crossed 
at  the  two  last  places,  were  commanded  by  Generals  Ewing 
and  Cadwalader,  who  made  every  exertion  to  get  over  :  but 
the  quantity  of  ice  was  so  great,  that  they  could  not  effect 
their  purpose.  The  main  body  which  was  commanded 
by  General  Washington,  crossed  at  M'Konkey's  ferry:  but 
the  ice  in  the  river  retarded  its  passage  so  long,  that  it 
was  three  o'clock  in  the  morning,  before  the  artillery  could 
be  gotten  over.  On  landing  in  Jersey,  it  was  formed  into 
two  divisions,  commanded  by  Generals  Sullivan  and  Greene, 
who  had  under  their  command  Brigadiers  Lord  Stirling, 
Mercer  and  St.  Clair.  One  of  the  divisions  was  ordered  to 
proceed  on  the  lower,  or  river  road,  the  other  on  the  upper, 
or  Pennington  road.  Colonel  Stark,  with  some  light  troops, 
was  also  directed  to  advance  near  to  the  river,  and  to 
possess  hftnself  of  that  part  of  the  town  which  is  beyond  the 
bridge.  The  divisions  having  nearly  the  same  distance 
to  march,  were  ordered,  immediately  on  forcing  the  out 
guards,  to  push  directly  into  Trenton,  that  they  might  charge 
the  enemy  before  they  had  time  to  form.  Though  they 
marched  different  roads,  yet  they  arrived  at  the  enemy's 
advanced  post,  within  three  minutes  of  each  other.  The  out 
guards  of  the  Hessian  troops  at  Trenton  soon  fell  back  ;  but 
kept  up  a  constant  retreating  fire.  Their  main  body,  being 
hard  pressed  by  the  Americans,  who  had  already  got  posses 
sion  of  half  their  artillery,  attempted  to  file  off  by  a  road 
leading  towards  Princeton :  but  they  were  checked  by  a 
body  of  troops  thrown  in  their  way.  Finding  themselves 
surrounded,  they  laid  down  their  arms.  The  number  which 
submitted  was  23  officers  and  886  men.  Between  30  and  40 
of  the  Hessians  were  killed  and  wounded.  Colonel  Rahl 
was  among  the  former,  and  several  of  his  officers  among  the 
latter.  Captain  Washington,  of  the  Virginia  troops,  and  five 
or  six  of  the  Americans,  were  wounded.  Two  were  killed, 


HESSIANS     TAKEN     PRISONERS.  67 

and  two  or  three  were  frozen  to  death.  The  detachment  in 
Trenton  consisted  of  the  regiments  of  Rahl,  Losberg,  and 
Kniphausen,  amounting  in  the  whole  to  about  1500  men, 
and  a  troop  of  British  light  horse.  All  these  were  killed  or 
captured,  except  about  600,  who  escaped  by  the  road  leading 
to  Bordentown. 

The  British  had  a  strong  battalion  of  light  infantry  at 
Princeton,  and  a  force  yet  remaining  near  the  Delaware, 
superior  to  the  American  army.  General  Washington, 
therefore,  in  the  evening  of  the  same  day,  thought  it  most 
prudent  to  re-cross  into  Pennsylvania,  with  his  prisoners. 

The  effects  of  this  successful  enterprise  were  speedily  felt 
in  recruiting  the  American  army.  About  1400  regular 
soldiers,  whose  time  of  service  was  on  the  point  of  expiring, 
agreed  to  serve  six  weeks  longer,  on  a  promised  gratuity  of 
ten  paper  dollars  to  each.  Men  of  influence  were  sent 
to  different  parts  of  the  country  to  rouse  the  militia.  The 
rapine  and  impolitic  conduct  of  the  British  operated  more 
forcibly  on  the  inhabitants,  to  expel  them  from  the  state, 
than  either  patriotism  or  persuasion  to  prevent  their  overrun 
ning  it.* 

The  Hessian  prisoners  taken  on  the  26th,  being  secured, 
General  Washington  re-crossed  the  Delaware,  and  took 
possession  of  Trenton.  The  detachments,  which  had  been 
distributed  over  New  Jersey,  previous  to  the  capture  of  the 
Hessians,  immediately  after  that  event,  assembled  at  Prince 
ton,  and  were  joined  by  the  army  from  Brunswick,  under 
Lord  Cornwallis.  From  this  position,  on  the  2nd  of  January, 
1777,  they  proceeded  towards  Trenton  in  great  force,  hoping 
by  a  vigorous  onset  to  repair  the  injury  their  cause  had  sus 
tained  by  the  late  defeat.  Truly  delicate  was  the  situation 
of  the  feeble  American  army.  To  retreat  was  to  hazard  the 
city  of  Philadelphia,  and  to  destroy  every  ray  of  hope  which 
had  begun  to  dawn  from  their  late  success.  To  risk  an 
action,  with  a  superior  force  in  front,  and  a  river  in  rear,  was 
dangerous  in  the  extreme.  To  get  round  the  advanced  party 

*  Ramsay 


68  BATTLE    OF    TRENTON. 

of  the  British,  and,  by  pushing  forward,  to  attack  in  their 
rear,  was  deemed  preferable  to  either.  The  British,  on  their 
advance  from  Princeton,  about  4  o'clock  in  the  afternoon 
attacked  a  body  of  Americans  posted  with  four  field  pieces,  a 
little  to  the  northward  of  Trenton,  and  compelled  them  to 
retreat.  The  pursuing  British,  being  checked,  at  the  bridge 
over  Assumpinck  creek,  which  runs  through  that  town,  by 
some  field  pieces,  posted  on  the  opposite  banks  of  that  rivulet, 
fell  back  so  far  as  to  be  out  of  reach  of  the  cannon,  and 
kindled  their  fires. 

The  Americans  were  drawn  up  on  the  other  side  of  the 
creek,  and  in  that  position  remained  till  night,  cannonading 
the  enemy  and  receiving  their  fire.  In  this  critical  hour,  two 
armies,  on  which  the  success  or  failure  of  the  American 
revolution  materially  depended,  were  crowded  into  the  small 
village  of  Trenton,  and  only  separated  by  a  creek,  in  many 
places  fordable.  The  British,  believing  they  had  all  the 
advantages  they  could  wish  for,  and  that  they  could  use  them 
when  they  pleased,  discontinued  all  further  operations,  and 
kept  themselves  in  readiness  to  make  the  attack  next 
morning.* 

Daylight  presented  a  scene  as  brilliant  on  the  one  side, 
as  it  was  unexpected  on  the  other.  Soon  after  it  became 
dark,  general  Washington  ordered  all  his  baggage  to  be 
silently  removed,  and  having  left  guards  for  the  purpose  of 
deception,  marched  with  his  whole  force,  by  a  circuitous 
route,  to  Princeton.  This  manoeuvre  was  determined  upon 
in  a  council  of  war,  from  a  conviction  that  it  would  avoid  the 
appearance  of  a  retreat,  and  at  the  same  time  the  hazard  of 
an  action  in  a  bad  position ;  and  that  it  was  the  most  likely 
way  to  preserve  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  from  falling  into  the 
hands  of  the  British.  General  Washington  also  presumed, 
that  from  an  eagerness  to  efface  the  impressions,  made  by  the 
late  capture  of  the  Hessians  at  Trenton,  the  British  comman 
ders  had  pushed  forward  their  principal  force,  and  that  of 
course  the  remainder  in  the  rear  at  Princeton  was  not  more 

*  Ramsay. 


BATTLE     OF     PRINCETON.  69 

than  equal  to  his  own.  The  event  verified  this  conjecture. 
The  more  effectually  to  disguise  the  departure  of  the  Ameri 
cans  from  Trenton,  fires  were  lighted  up  in  front  of  their 
camp.  These  not  only  gave  an  appearance  of  going  to  rest, 
but,  as  flame  cannot  be  seen  through,  concealed  from  the 
British  what  was  transacting  behind  them.  In  this  relative 
position  they  were  a  pillar  of  fire  to  one  army,  and  a  pillar  of 
cloud  to  the  other. 

Providence  favoured  this  movement  of  the  Americans. 
The  weather  had  been  for  some  time  so  warm  and  moist,  that 
the  ground  was  soft,  and  the  roads  so  deep  as  to  be  scarcely 
passable :  but  the  wind  suddenly  changed  to  the  north-west, 
and  the  ground  in  a  short  time  was  frozen  so  hard,  that,  when 
the  Americans  took  up  their  line  of  march,  they  were  no 
more  retarded,  than  if  they  had  been  upon  a  solid  pavement. 

General  Washington  reached  Princeton,  early  in  the  morn 
ing,  on  the  3d  of  January,  and  would  have  completely  sur 
prised  the  British,  had  not  a  party,  which  was  on  their  way 
to  Trenton,  descried  his  troops,  when  they  were  about  two 
miles  distant,  and  sent  back  couriers  to  alarm  their  unsuspect 
ing  fellow-soldiers  in  their  rear.  These  consisted  of  three 
regiments  of  British  infantry,  some  of  the  royal  artillery  with 
two  field  pieces,  and  three  troops  of  light  dragoons.  The 
centre  of  the  Americans,  consisting  of  the  Philadelphia  militia, 
while  on  their  line  of  march,  was  briskly  charged  by  a  party 
of  the  British,  and  gave  way  in  disorder.  The  moment  was 
critical.  General  Washington  pushed  forward,  and  placed 
himself  between  his  own  men  and  the  British ;  with  his 
horse's  head  fronting  the  latter.  The  Americans,  encouraged 
by  his  example  and  exhortations,  made  a  stand,  and  returned 
the  British  fire.  The  general,  though  between  both  parties, 
was  providentially  uninjured  by  either.* 

A  party  of  the  British  fled  into  the  college,  and  were  there 
attacked  with  field  pieces  which  were  fired  into  it.  The  seat 
of  the  muses  became  for  some  time  the  scene  of  action.  The 
party,  which  had  taken  refuge  in  the  college,  after  receiving 

*  Ramsay. 


70    BRITISH   RETREAT  TO   NEW  BRUNSWICK. 

a  few  discharges  from  the  American  field  pieces,  came  out 
and  surrendered  themselves  prisoners  of  war. 

In  the  course  of  the  engagement,  more  than  a  hundred  of 
the  British  were  killed,  and  about  300  of  them  taken  prisoners. 
The  rest  made  their  escape,  some  by  pushing  on  towards 
Trenton,  others  by  returning  towards  Brunswick.  The 
Americans  lost  only  a  few :  but  Colonels  Haslet  and  Potter, 
and  Captains  Neal  and  Heming  of  the  artillery,  were  among 
the  slain.  General  Mercer  received  three  bayonet  wounds, 
of  which  he  died  in  a  short  time.  He  was  a  Scotchman  by 
birth ;  but  from  principle  and  affection  had  engaged  to 
support  the  liberties  of  his  adopted  country,  with  a  zeal 
equal  to  that  of  any  of  its  native  sons.  In  private  life 
he  was  amiable,  and  his  character  as  an  officer  stood  high  in 
the  public  esteem. 

While  they  were  fighting  in  Princeton,  the  British  in 
Trenton  were  under  arms,  and  on  the  point  of  making 
an  assault  on  the  evacuated  camp  of  the  Americans.  With 
so  much  address  had  the  movement  to  Princeton  been  con 
ducted,  that  though,  from  the  critical  situation  of  the 
two  armies,  every  ear  may  be  supposed  to  have  been  open, 
and  every  watchfulness  to  have  been  employed,  yet  General 
Washington  moved  completely  off  the  ground,  with  his 
whole  force,  stores,  baggage,  and  artillery,  unknown  to,  and 
unsuspected  by  his  adversaries.  The  British  in  Trenton, 
were  so  entirely  deceived,  that  when  they  heard  the  report 
of  the  artillery  at  Princeton,  though  it  was  in  the  depth 
of  winter,  they  supposed  it  to  be  thunder.* 

So  great  was  the  consternation  of  the  British  at  these  un 
expected  movements,  that  they  instantly  evacuated  both 
Trenton  and  Princeton,  and  retreated  with  their  whole  force 
to  New  Brunswick.  The  American  militia  collected,  and, 
forming  themselves  into  parties,  waylaid  their  enemies,  and 
cut  them  off  whensoever  an  opportunity  presented.  In 
a  few  days  they  overran  the  Jerseys.  General  Maxwell  sur 
prised  Elizabethtown,  and  took  near  100  prisoners.  Newark 

*  Ramsay 


SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    INHABITANTS.    71 

was  abandoned :  and  the  late  conquerors  were  forced  to 
leave  Woodbridge.  The  royal  troops  were  confined  to 
Araboy  and  Brunswick,  which  held  a  water  communication 
with  New  York.  Thus,  in  the  short  space  of  a  month,  that 
part  of  Jersey,  which  lies  between  New  Brunswick  and 
Delaware,  was  both  overrun  by  the  British,  and  recovered 
by  the  Americans.  The  retreat  of  the  continental  army,  the 
timid  policy  of  the  Jersey  farmers,  who  chose  rather  to 
secure  their  property  by  submission,  than  defend  it  by 
resistance,  made  the  British  believe  their  work  was  done, 
and  that  little  else  remained,  but  to  reap  a  harvest  of  plunder 
as  the  reward  of  their  labours.  Unrestrained  by  the  terrors 
of  civil  law,  uncontrolled  by  the  severity  of  discipline, 
and  elated  with  their  success,  the  soldiers  of  the  royal  army, 
and  particularly  the  Hessians,  gave  full  scope  to  the  selfish 
and  ferocious  passions  of  human  nature.  A  conquered 
country  and  submitting  inhabitants  presented  easy  plunder, 
equal  to  their  unbounded  rapacity.  Infants,  children,  old 
men  and  women,  were  stripped  of  their  blankets  and  cloth 
ing.  Furniture  was  burnt  or  otherwise  destroyed.  Domestic 
animals  were  carried  off,  and  the  people  robbed  of  their 
necessary  household  provisions.  These  violences  were 
perpetrated  on  inhabitants  who  had  remained  in  their 
houses,  and  received  printed  protections,  signed  by  order  of 
the  commander-in-chief.  It  was  in  vain  that  they  produced 
these  protections  as  a  safeguard.  The  Hessians  could  not 
read  them :  and  the  British  soldiers  thought  they  were 
entitled  to  a  share  of  the  booty,  equally  with  their  foreign 
associates.* 

The  whole  country  became  instantly  hostile  to  the  in 
vaders.  Sufferers  of  all  parties  rose,  as  one  man,  to  revenge 
their  personal  injuries.  Those,  who,  from  age  or  infirmities, 
were  incapable  of  bearing  arms,  kept  a  strict  watch  on 
the  movements  of  the  royal  army,  and,  from  time  to  time, 
communicated  information  to  their  countrymen  in  arms. 

*  Ramsay. 


72  EFFECT    OF    THE    VICTORIES. 

Those  who  lately  declined  all  military  opposition,  though 
called  upon  by  the  sacred  tie  of  honour  pledged  to  each 
other  on  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  cheerfully 
embodied,  when  they  found  submission  to  be  unavailing  for 
the  security  of  their  estates.  This  was  not  done  originally 
in  consequence  of  the  victories  of  Trenton  and  Princeton. 
In  the  very  moment  of  these  actions,  or  before  the  news  of 
them  had  circulated,  sundry  individuals,  not  knowing  of 
General  Washington's  movements,  wrere  concerting  private 
insurrections,  to  revenge  themselves  on  the  plunderers.  The 
dispute  originated  about  property,  or  in  other  words,  about 
the  right  of  taxation.  From  the  same  source,  at  this  time, 
it  received  a  new  and  forcible  impulse.  The  farmer,  \vho 
could  not  trace  the  consequences  of  British  taxation,  nor  of 
American  independence,  felt  the  injuries  he  sustained  from 
the  depredation  of  licentious  troops.  The  militia  of  New 
Jersey,  who  had  hitherto  behaved  most  shamefully,  from  this 
time  forward  redeemed  their  character,  and,  throughout 
a  tedious  war,  performed  services  with  a  spirit  and  discipline, 
in  many  respects,  equal  to  that  of  regular  soldiers.* 

The  victories  of  Trenton  and  Princeton  seemed  to  be  like 
a  resurrection  from  the  dead,  to  the  desponding  friends  of 
independence.  A  melancholy  gloom  had,  in  the  first  twenty- 
five  days  of  December,  overspread  the  United  States ;  but, 
from  the  memorable  era  of  the  26th  of  the  same  month,  their 
prospects  began  to  brighten.  The  recruiting  service,  which 
for  some  time  had  been  at  a  stand,  was  successfully  renewed  : 
and  hopes  were  soon  indulged,  that  the  commander-in-chief 
would  be  enabled  to  take  the  field  in  the  spring,  with 
a  permanent  regular  force.  General  Washington  retired  to 
Morristown,  that  he  might  afford  shelter  to  his  suffering  army. 
The  American  militia  had  sundry  successful  skirmishes  with 
detachments  of  their  adversaries.  Within  four  days  after  the 
affair  at  Princeton,  between  forty  and  fifty  Waldeckers  were 
killed,  wounded,  or  taken,  at  Springfield,  by  an  equal 

*  Ramsay. 


AT    TRENTON    AND    PRINCETON.  73 

number  of  the  same  New  Jersey  militia,  which,  but  a  month 
before,  suffered  the  British  to  overrun  their  country  without 
opposition.  This  enterprise  was  conducted  by  Colonel 
Spencer,  whose  gallantry,  on  the  occasion,  was  rewarded 
with  the  command  of  a  regiment. 

During  the  winter  movements,  which  have  been  just 
related,  the  soldiers  of  both  armies  underwent  great  hard 
ships  ;  but  the  Americans  suffered  by  far  the  greatest. 
Many  of  them  were  without  shoes,  though  marching  over 
frozen  ground,  which  so  gashed  their  naked  feet,  that  each 
step  was  marked  with  blood.  There  was  scarcely  a  tent  in 
the  whole  army.  The  city  of  Philadelphia  had  been  twice 
laid  under  contribution,  to  provide  them  with  blankets. 
Officers  had  been  appointed  to  examine  every  house,  and, 
after  leaving  a  scanty  covering  for  the  family,  to  bring 
off  the  rest,  for  the  use  of  the  troops  in  the  field  ;  but, 
notwithstanding  these  exertions,  the  quantity  procured  was 
far  short  of  decency,  much  less  of  comfort. 

The  officers  and  soldiers  of  the  American  army  were  about 
this  time  inoculated  in  their  cantonment  at  Morristown.  As 
very  few  of  them  had  ever  had  the  small  pox,  the  inoculation 
was  nearly  universal.  The  disorder  had  previously  spread 
among  them  in  the  natural  way,  and  proved  mortal  to  many : 
but  after  inoculation  was  introduced,  though  whole  regiments 
were  inoculated  in  a  day,  there  was  little  or  no  mortality 
from  the  small  pox ;  and  the  disorder  was  so  slight,  that, 
from  the  beginning  to  the  end  of  it,  there  was  not  a  single 
day  in  which  they  could  not,  and,  if  called  upon,  would  not 
have  turned  out  and  fought  the  British.* 

Three  months,  which  followed  the  actions  of  Trenton  and 
Princeton,  passed  away  without  any  important  military 
enterprise  on  either  side.  Major  General  Putnam  was  di 
rected  to  take  post  at  Princeton,  and  cover  the  country  in  the 
vicinity.  He  had  only  a  few  hundred  troops,  though  he  was 
no  more  than  eighteen  miles  distant  from  the  strong  garrison 
of  the  British  at  Brunswick.  At  one  period  he  had  fewer 

K 


74      RESULT    OF    THE    CAMPAIGN     OF    1776. 

men  for  duty,  than  he  had  miles  of  frontier  to  guard.  The 
situation  of  General  Washington  at  Morristown  was  not 
more  eligible.  His  force  was  trifling,  when  compared  with 
that  of  the  British  ;  but  the  enemy,  and  his  own  countrymen, 
believed  the  contrary.  Their  deception  was  cherished,  and 
artfully  continued  by  the  specious  parade  of  a  considerable 
army.  The  American  officers  took  their  station  in  positions 
of  difficult  access,  and  kept  up  a  constant  communication 
with  each  other.  This  secured  them  from  insult  and  sur 
prise.  While  they  covered  the  country,  they  harassed  the 
foraging  parties  of  the  British,  and  often  attacked  them  with 
success. 

The  campaign  of  1776  did  not  end  till  it  had  been 
protracted  into  the  first  month  of  the  year  1777.  The 
British  had  counted  on  the  complete  and  speedy  reduction 
of  their  late  colonies  :  but  they  found  the  work  more  difficult 
of  execution,  than  was  supposed.  They  wholly  failed 
in  their  designs  on  the  southern  states.  In  Canada,  they 
recovered  what,  in  the  preceding  year,  they  had  lost ;  drove 
the  Americans  out  of  their  borders,  and  destroyed  their  fleet 
on  the  lakes :  but  they  failed  in  making  their  intended 
impression  on  the  northwestern  frontier  of  the  states.  They 
obtained  possession  of  Rhode  Island  :  but  the  acquisition 
was  of  little  service  ;  perhaps  was  of  detriment.  For  nearly 
three  years,  several  thousand  men  stationed  thereon,  for  its 
security,  were  lost  to  every  purpose  of  active  co-operation 
with  the  royal  forces  in  the  field,  and  the  possession  of 
it  secured  no  equivalent  advantages.  The  British  completelj 
succeeded  against  the  city  of  New  York,  and  the  adjacent 
country :  but  when  they  pursued  their  victories  into  New 
Jersey,  and  subdivided  their  army,  the  recoiling  Americans 
soon  recovered  the  greatest  part  of  what  they  had  lost. 

Sir  William  Howe,  after  having  nearly  reached  Philadel 
phia,  was  confined  to  limits  so  narrow,  that  the  fee  simple  of 
all  he  commanded  wouhj  not  reimburse  the  expense  incurred 
by  its  conquest.* 

*  Ramsay. 


GENERAL    REMARKS. 


75 


The  war,  on  the  part  of  the  Americans,  was  but  barely 
begun.  Hitherto  they  had  engaged  with  temporary  forces, 
for  a  redress  of  grievances :  but  towards  the  close  of  this 
year  they  made  arrangements  for  raising  a  permanent 
army,  to  contend  with  Great  Britain  for  the  sovereignty 
of  the  country.  To  have  thus  far  stood  their  ground, 
with  their  new  levies,  was  a  matter  of  great  importance. 
To  them  delay  was  victory ;  and  not  to  be  conquered 
was  to  conquer.* 

*  Ramsay. 


HESSIAN    PRISONERS    MARCHING    FROM    TRENTON. 


CHAPTER  V. 
Campaign  of  1777. 

PON     the    field   just    before 
the  commencement  of  one  of 
those  memorable  battles  which 
distinguished    the    reign    of 
Frederick  the    Great,  Prince 
Leopold  of  Dessau  one  of  his 
ablest  generals  is  said  to  have 
uttered  the  following  singular 
prayer.     "Heavenly  Father! 
graciously  aid    me  this  day: 
but  if  thou  shouldst  not  be  so 
disposed,  lend    not,  at  least, 
thy  aid  to  those  scoundrels,  the  enemy  ;  but  passively  await 
76 


EXERTIONS    OF    WASHINGTON.  77 

the  issue."  At  the  commencement  of  the  campaign  of  1777 
the  Americans  had  a  more  lively  confidence  in  the  Divine 
assistance.  The  signal  interpositions  of  Providence  in  their 
favour  at  the  retreat  from  Long  Island  and  in  the  victories  of 
Trenton  and  Princeton  had  inspired  the  people  with  strong 
hopes  of  success  and  the  new  campaign  was  commenced  with 
proportionate  vigour. 

Relying  upon  the  effect  of  the  late  successful  operations  on 
the  minds  of  the  Americans,  the  Commander-in-chief  issued 
a  proclamation,  absolving  the  inhabitants  who  had  taken  the 
oaths  of  allegiance  prescribed  by  the  British  commissioners, 
and  promised  them  protection  on  condition  of  their  subscri 
bing  to  a  form  of  oath  prescribed  by  Congress.  The  effects 
of  this  proclamation  were  almost  instantaneous.  The  whole 
people  of  New  Jersey  rose  up  against  the  enemy  who  had  in 
dulged  unchecked  in  plundering  their  farms  and  houses,  and 
attached  themselves  to  the  service  of  America.  Some  joined 
the  army  under  Washington,  others  supplied  the  camp  with 
provisions  and  fuel,  or  gave  early  and  accurate  notice  of  the 
movements  of  the  British.  In  consequence  of  their  assistance 
General  Washington  was  enabled  to  harass  the  English 
greatly  ;  and  small  as  his  force  was,  he  always  posted  himself 
near  the  camp  of  the  enemy.  He  was  incessantly  insulting, 
surprising  and  cutting  off  their  pickets  and  advanced  guards. 
He  was  firm  and  undaunted  amidst  want,  inclemency  of 
weather,  and  difficulty  and  danger  of  every  kind.  Amboy 
and  Brunswick  were  in  a  manner  besieged.  "In  this  inde 
cisive  warfare,"  says  Stedman,  "it  is  supposed  that  more  of 
the  British  w^ere  sacrificed  than  would  have  been  lost  in  an 
attack  on  General  Washington's  whole  force,  which,  at  this 
period,  was  less  than  four  thousand  men,  most  of  them  un 
disciplined  and  inexperienced. '" 

It  should  be  remembered  that  this  was  all  done  at  a  time 
when  the  Commander-in-chief  was  labouring  to  free  his 
soldiers  from  their  worst  enemy  by  having  them  inoculated 
for  the  small-pox,  and  this  example,  being  generally  followed 

*  Ramsay 

7* 


78          GENERAL    TRYON'S     EXPEDITION. 

throughout  the  country,  was  productive  of  the  most  beneficial 
effects. 

Before  the  royal  army  took  the  field,  in  prosecution  of  the 
main  business  of  the  campaign,  two  enterprises  for  the  de 
struction  of  American  stores  were  undertaken,  in  an  opposite 
direction  to  what  proved  eventually  to  be  the  theatre  of  the 
operations  of  Sir  William  Howe.  The  first  was  conducted 
by  Colonel  Bird,  the  second  by  major  general  Tryon.  The 
former  landed  with  about  500  men  at  Peek's-kill,  near  50 
miles  from  New  York.  General  Washington  had  repeatedly 
cautioned  the  commissaries  not  to  suffer  large  quantities  of 
provisions  to  be  near  the  water,  in  such  places  as  were  ac 
cessible  to  shipping,  but  his  prudent  advice  had  not  been  re 
garded.  The  few  Americans  under  General  M'Dougal  who 
were  stationed  as  a  guard  at  Peek's-kill,  on  the  approach  of 
Colonel  Bird,  fired  the  principal  storehouses,  and  retired  to  a 
good  position,  about  two  or  three  miles  distant.  The  loss  of 
provisions,  forage,  and  other  valuable  articles,  was  con 
siderable.* 

Major-General  Tryon,  with  a  detachment  of  2000  men, 
embarked  at  New  York,  and  passing  through  the  Sound, 
landed  between  Fairfield  and  Norwalk.  They  advanced 
through  the  country  without  interruption,  and  arrived  in  about 
20  hours  at  Danbury.  On  their  approach  the  few  continentals 
who  were  in  the  town  withdrew  from  it.  The  British  began 
to  burn  and  destroy,  but  abstained  from  injuring  the  property 
of  such  as  were  reputed  tories; — 18  houses,  800  barrels  of 
pork  and  beef,  800  barrels  of  flour,  2000  bushels  of  grain, 
1700  tents,  and  some  other  articles  were  lost  to  the  Americans. 
Generals  Wooster,  Arnold  and  Silliman,  having  hastily 
collected  a  few  hundred  of  the  inhabitants,  made  arrange 
ments  for  interrupting  the  march  of  the  royal  detachment,  but 
the  arms  of  those  who  came  forward  on  this  emergency,  were 
injured  by  excessive  rains,  and  the  men  were  worn  down  with 
a  march  of  30  miles  in  the  course  of  a  day.  Such  dispositions 
were  nevertheless  made,  and  such  advantageous  posts  were 

*  Ramsay. 


DEATH     OF    GENERAL     WOOSTER.  79 

taken,  as  enabled  them  greatly  to  annoy  the  invaders  when 
returning  to  their  ships.  General  Arnold,  with  about  500 
men,  by  a  rapid  movement,  reached  Ridgefield  in  their  front — 
barricaded  the  road,  kept  up  a  brisk  fire  upon  them,  and 
sustained  their  attack,  till  they  had  made  a  lodgment  on  a 
ledge  of  rocks  on  his  left.  After  the  British  had  gained  this 
eminence,  a  whole  platoon  levelled  at  General  Arnold,  not 
more  than  30  yards  distant.  His  horse  was  killed,  but  he 
escaped.  While  he  was  extricating  himself  from  his  horse, 
a  soldier  advanced  to  run  him  through  with  a  bayonet,  but  he 
shot  him  dead  with  his  pistol,  and  afterwards  got  off  safe. 
The  Americans,  in  several  detached  parties,  harassed  the  rear 
of  the  British,  and  from  various  stands  kept  up  a  scattering 
fire  upon  them,  till  they  reached  their  shipping. 

The  British  accomplished  the  object  of  the  expedition,  but 
it  cost  them  dear. — They  had  nearly  200  men  killed,  wounded, 
or  taken.  The  loss  of  the  Americans  was  about  20  killed, 
and  40  wounded.  Among  the  former  was  Dr.  Atwater,  a 
gentleman  of  respectable  character  and  considerable  influence. 
Colonel  Lamb  was  among  the  latter.  General  Wooster, 
though  seventy  years  old,  behaved  with  the  vigour  and  spirit 
of  youth.  While  gloriously  defending  the  liberties  of  his 
country,  he  received  a  mortal  wound.  Congress  resolved, 
that  a  monument  should  be  erected  to  his  memory,  as  an 
acknowledgment  of  his  merit  and  services.  They  also  re 
solved,  that  a  horse,  properly  caparisoned,  should  be  pre 
sented  to  general  Arnold,  in  their  name,  as  a  token  of  their 
approbation  of  his  gallant  conduct.* 

Not  long  after  the  excursion  to  Danbury,  Colonel  Meigs,  an 
enterprising  American  officer,  transported  a  detachment  of 
about  170  Americans,  in  whale  boats,  over  the  sound,  which 
separates  Long  Island  from  Connecticut,  and  burned  several 
brigs  and  sloops,  belonging  to  the  British,  and  destroyed  a 
large  quantity  of  forage  and  other  articles,  collected  for  their 
use  in  Sagg-Harbor  on  that  island — killed  six  of  their  soldiers, 
and  brought  off  90  prisoners,  without  having  a  single  man 

*  Ramsay. 


80  MOVEMENTS    OF    WASHINGTON. 

either  killed  or  wounded.  The  Colonel  and  his  party  re 
turned  to  Guilford  in  twenty-five  hours  from  the  time  of  their 
departure,  having  in  that  short  space  not  only  completed  the 
object  of  their  expedition,  but  traversed  by  land  and  water, 
a  space  not  less  than  90  miles.  Congress  ordered  an  elegant 
sword  to  be  presented  to  Colonel  Meigs,  for  his  good  conduct 
in  this  expedition. 

As  the  season  advanced,  the  American  army  in  New 
Jersey,  was  reinforced  by  the  successive  arrival  of  recruits, 
but  nevertheless  at  the  opening  of  the  campaign,  it  amounted 
only  to  8378,  of  whom  nearly  2000  were  sick. 

Great  pains  had  been  taken  to  recruit  the  British  army 
with  American  levies.  A  commission  of  Brigadier-General 
had  been  conferred  on  Mr.  Oliver  Delancey,  a  loyalist 
of  great  influence  in  New  York,  and  he  was  authorized 
to  raise  three  battalions.  Every  effort  had  been  made, 
to  raise  the  men,  both  within  and  without  the  British  lines, 
and  also  from  among  the  American  prisoners,  but  with 
all  these  exertions,  only  597  were  procured.  Mr.  Courtland 
Skinner,  a  loyalist  well  known  in  Jersey,  was  also  appointed 
a  brigadier,  and  authorized  to  raise  five  battalions.  Great 
efforts  were  made  to  procure  recruits  for  his  command, 
but  their  whole  number  amounted  only  to  517.* 

Towards  the  latter  end  of  May,  General  Washington 
quitted  his  winter  encampment  at  Morristown,  and  took 
a  strong  position  at  Middlebrook.  Soon  after  this  movement 
was  effected,  the  British  marched  from  Brunswick,  and 
extended  their  van  as  far  as  Somerset  Court  House,  but  in  a 
few  days  returned  to  their  former  station.  This  sudden 
change  was  probably  owing  to  the  unexpected  opposition 
which  seemed  to  be  collecting  from  all  quarters,  for  the 
Jersey  militia  turned  out  in  a  very  spirited  manner,  to  oppose 
them.  Six  months  before  that  same  army  marched  through 
New  Jersey,  without  being  fired  upon,  and  even  small 
parties  of  them  had  safely  patrolled  the  country,  at  a  distance 
from  their  camp ;  but  experience  having  proved  that  British 

*  Ramsay 


HOWE'S     ATTEMPTS.  81 

protections  were  no  security  for  property,  the  inhabitants 
generally  resolved  to  try  the  effects  of  resistance,  in  pre 
ference  to  a  second  submission.  A  fortunate  mistake  gave 
them  an  opportunity  of  assembling  in  great  force  on  this 
emergency.  Signals  had  been  agreed  on,  and  beacons 
erected  on  high  places,  with  the  view  of  communicating  over 
the  country  instantaneous  intelligence  of  the  approach  of  the 
British.  A  few  hours  before  the  royal  army  began  their  march, 
the  signal  of  alarm,  on  the  foundation  of  a  false  report,  had 
been  hoisted.  The  farmers,  with  arms  in  their  hands,  ran  to  the 
place  of  rendezvous  from  considerable  distances.  They  had 
set  out  at  least  twelve  hours  before  the  British,  and  on  their 
appearance  were  collected  in  formidable  numbers.  Whether 
Sir  William  Howe  intended  to  force  his  way  through 
the  country  to  the  Delaware,  and  afterwards  to  Philadelphia, 
or  to  attack  the  American  army,  is  uncertain,  but  whatever 
was  his  design,  he  thought  proper  suddenly  to  relinquish  it, 
and  fell  back  to  Brunswick.  The  British  army,  on  their 
retreat,  burned  and  destroyed  the  farm  houses  on  the  road, 
nor  did  they  spare  those  buildings  which  were  dedicated  to 
the  service  of  the  Deity. 

Sir  William  Howe,  after  his  retreat  to  Brunswick,  en 
deavoured  to  provoke  General  Washington  to  an  engage 
ment,  and  left  no  manoeuvre  untried,  that  was  calculated 
to  induce  him  to  quit  his  position.  At  one  time  he  appeared 
as  if  he  intended  to  push  on  without  regarding  the  army  op 
posed  to  him.  At  another  he  accurately  examined  the 
situation  of  the  American  encampment,  hoping  that  some 
unguarded  part  might  be  found,  on  which  an  attack  might  be 
made  that  would  open  the  way  to  a  general  engagement. 
All  these  hopes  were  frustrated.  General  Washington  knew 
the  full  value  of  his  situation.  He  had  too  much  penetration 
to  lose  it  from  the  circumvention  of  military  manoeuvres,  and 
too  much  temper  to  be  provoked  to  a  dereliction  of  it.  He 
was  well  apprised  it  was  not  the  interest  of  his  country, 
to  commit  its  fortune  to  a  single  action.* 

*  Ramsay. 


82  HOWE     LEAVES    THE    JERSEYS. 

Sir  William  Howe  suddenly  relinquished  his  position 
in  front  of  the  Americans,  and  retired  with  his  whole  force  to 
Amboy.  The  apparently  retreating  British,  were  pursued  by 
a  considerable  detachment  of  the  American  army,  and  Gene 
ral  Washington  advanced  from  Middlebrook  to  Quibbletown, 
to  be  near  at  hand  for  the  support  of  his  advanced  parties. 
The  British  General  immediately  marched  his  army  back  from 
Amboy,  with  great  expedition,  hoping  to  bring  on  a  general 
action  on  equal  ground,  but  he  was  disappointed.  General 
Washington  fell  back,  and  posted  his  army  in  such  an 
advantageous  position,  as  compensated  for  the  inferiority  of 
his  numbers.  Sir  William  Howe  was  now  fully  convinced 
of  the  impossibility  of  compelling  a  general  engagement  on 
equal  terms,  and  also  satisfied  that  it  would  be  too  hazardous 
to  attempt  passing  the  Delaware,  while  the  country  was  in 
arms,  and  the  main  American  army  in  full  force  in  his  rear/ 

Sir  William  Howe,  being  now  sensible  that  every  scheme 
of  bringing  the  Americans  to  an  engagement  would  be 
unattended  with  success,  resolved  to  retire  from  the  Jerseys. 
Accordingly,  on  the  28th  of  June,  he  returned  with  the  army 
to  Amboy,  and  on  the  succeeding  day  crossed  over  to  Staten 
Island.  A.  short  cessation  of  course  occurred  on  each  side. 

During  the  continuance  of  this,  a  spirited  determination 
was  made  and  executed  by  Colonel  Barton  ;  it  was  to  carry 
off  the  commander  of  the  British  forces  on  Rhode  Island, 
General  Prescott,  and  in  consequence  to  procure  the  enlarge 
ment  of  General  Lee,  by  an  exchange  of  the  two  generals. 
The  British  general's  head-quarters  were  on  the  west  side  of 
the  island,  near  the  Narraganset  Bay,  about  a  quarter  of  a 
mile  from  the  shore.  He  was  guarded  by  only  one  sentinel 
at  a  time,  and  his  quarters  were  above  a  mile  from  any  body 
of  troops.  No  patrols  were  posted  on  the  shore,  and  the 
general  depended  solely  on  a  guard-ship  that  lay  in  the  bay, 
opposite  to  his  quarters.  Colonel  Barton  being  acquainted 
with  these  circumstances,  set  out  from  Providence,  with  some 
officers  and  soldiers,  in  two  boats,  keeping  near  the  island  of 

*  Ramsay. 


HOWE     SAILS     TO     THE     SOUTH.  83 

Providence,  till  he  came  to  the  south  end,  which  was 
not  more  than  two  miles  and  a  half  from  the  general's 
quarters.  Here  he  remained  till  dark,  when  he  proceeded 
across  the  bay  unperceived,  and  landed  about  midnight. 
The  sentinel  was  surprised  and  properly  secured — two  other 
soldiers  ran  away ;  the  general  was  taken  out  of  bed,  and, 
without  being  suffered  even  to  put  on  his  clothes,  was 
hurried  on  board  one  of  the  boats.  The  boat  passed  under 
the  stern  of  the  British  guard-ship  without  being  perceived, 
and  conveyed  the  general  in  safety  to  Providence.  Sir 
William  Howe  had  hitherto  steadily  refused  to  release 
General  Lee  on  any  conditions  whatever,  but  the  capture  of 
General  Prescott  obliged  him  to  relinquish  his  resolution; 
and  General  Lee  was,  in  a  short  period,  restored  to  the 
American  cause. 

On  the  5th  of  July,  the  British  troops,  consisting  of  thirty- 
six  Hessian  and  British  battalions,  including  light-infantry 
and  grenadiers,  a  corps  called  the  queen's  rangers,  and 
a  regiment  of  light  horse,  embarked  in  transports,  where  both 
foot  and  cavalry  remained  pent  up,  in  the  hottest  season  of 
the  year,  in  the  holds  of  the  vessels,  until  the  twenty-third, 
when  they  sailed  from  Sandy  Hook;  but  meeting  with 
contrary  winds,  did  not  arrive  at  the  capes  of  the  Delaware 
till  the  thirtieth.  At  New  York  were  left  seventeen  bat 
talions,  the  new  provincial  corps,  and  a  regiment  of  light- 
horse,  under  the  command  of  General  Clinton,  and  several 
battalions  were  stationed  on  Rhode  Island. 

Sir  William  Howe  at  first  attempted  to  sail  up  the 
Delaware,  but  having  received  intelligence  that  the  Ameri 
cans  had  rendered  the  navigation  of  that  river  difficult, 
he  gave  up  his  original  intention,  and  proceeded  to  Chesa 
peake  Bay.* 

The  circumstance  of  the  British  fleet  putting  out  to  sea, 
after  they  had  looked  into  the  Delaware,  added  to  the  appre 
hension  before  entertained,  that  the  whole  was  a  feint 
calculated  to  draw  the  American  army  farther  from  the  North 

*  Stedman, 


84  HOWE    PURSUED. 

river,  so  as  to  prevent  their  being  at  hand  to  oppose  a 
junction  between  Howe  and  Burgoyne.  Washington  there 
fore  fell  back  to  such  a  middle  station,  as  would  enable  him, 
either  speedily  to  return  to  the  North  river,  or  advance  to  the 
relief  of  Philadelphia.  The  British  fleet,  after  leaving  the 
capes  of  Delaware,  were  not  heard  of  for  near  three  weeks, 
except  that  they  had  once  or  twice  been  seen  near  the  coast 
steering  southwardly.  A  council  of  officers,  convened  at 
Neshaminy.  near  Philadelphia,  unanimously  gave  it  as  their 
opinion,  that  Charleston,  in  South  Carolina,  was  most 
probably  their  object,  and  that  it  would  be  impossible  for  the 
army  to  march  in  season  for  its  relief.  It  was  therefore 
concluded  to  try  to  repair  the  loss  of  Charleston,  which  was 
considered  as  unavoidable,  either  by  attempting  something  on 
New  York  island,  or  by  uniting  with  the  northern  army,  to 
give  more  effectual  opposition  to  Burgoyne.  A  small  change 
of  position,  conformably  to  this  new  system,  took  place. 
The  day  before  the  above  resolution  was  adopted,  the  British 
fleet  entered  the  Chesapeake.  Intelligence  thereof,  in  a  few 
days,  reached  the  American  army,  and  dispelled  that  mist  of 
uncertainty,  in  which  General  Howe's  movements  had  been 
heretofore  enveloped.  The  American  troops  were  put  in 
motion  to  meet  the  British  army.  Their  numbers  on  paper 
amounted  to  14,000,  but  their  real  effective  force  on  which 
dependence  might  be  placed  in  the  day  of  battle,  did 
not  much  exceed  8000  men.  Every  appearance  of  con 
fidence  was  assumed  by  them  as  they  passed  through  Phila 
delphia,  that  the  citizens  might  be  intimidated  from  joining 
the  British.  About  the  same  time  a  number  of  the  principal 
inhabitants  of  that  city,  being  suspected  of  disaffection 
to  the  American  cause,  were  taken  into  custody,  and  sent  to 
Virginia.* 

The  winds  proved  so  contrary,  as  all  of  the  officers 
acquainted  with  the  climate  had  predicted,  that  the  British 
fleet  did  not  enter  the  Chesapeake  till  the  middle  of  August. 
As  soon  as  they  arrived  in  the  Bay  they  proceeded  up 

*  Ramsay. 


HOWE'S     ADVANCE.  85 

the  Elk,  the  head  of  which  river  they  gained  in  safety  on  the 
24th  of  August. 

As  soon  as  the  army  was  landed,  the  British  General 
published  a  proclamation,  in  which  he  offered  pardon  and 
protection  to  all  who  would  surrender  themselves  to  the 
King's  troops ;  and  at  the  same  time  he  assured  the  inhabit 
ants  that  the  strictest  order  and  discipline  should  be  pre 
served  by  the  troops  in  marching  through  the  country.  On 
the  28th  of  August  the  army  moved  forwards  to  a  village 
at  the  head  of  Elk,  where  the  head-quarters  were  fixed. 
On  the  3d  of  September  a  detachment  was  moved  forwards 
about  five  miles ;  dispersing  the  advanced  guards  of  the 
Americans,  and  taking  post  on  Iron  Hill,  a  place  that 
commanded  a  view  of  the  Delaware.  Generals  Grant  and 
Kniphausen  having  joined  General  Howe  with  the  troops 
under  their  command  on  the  8th  of  September,  the  whole 
army  moved  onwards  in  two  columns  on  the  route  to 
Philadelphia.  After  they  had  proceeded  about  thirteen 
miles  they  halted,  on  receiving  intelligence  of  the  motions  of 
the  American  army. 

On  the  llth  of  September  the  British  army  moved 
forwards ;  the  Americans,  retiring  before  them  to  the  other 
side  of  the  Brandywine  river,  where  they  halted,  and  posted 
themselves  on  strong  ground  under  cover  of  woods  with 
intervals  of  open  ground  between  them.  The  advanced 
corps  was  stationed  at  Red  Clay  Creek.  The  Brandywine 
runs  into  the  Delaware  at  Wilmington,  and  it  was  necessary 
for  the  British  army  to  pass  over  it  in  their  route  to  Phila 
delphia.  Washington  therefore  secured,  and  resolved  to 
defend,  the  principal  fords. 

At  Chadd's  Ford,  the  spot  where  it  was  judged  most 
probable  that  the  royal  army  would  make  an  attempt, 
batteries  were  erected  on  the  banks  of  the  rivulet,  with 
intrenchments  that  commanded  the  pass.* 

While  the  Americans  were  occupied  at  Chadd's  Ford, 
Lord  Cornwallis,  with  one  column  of  the  English  army,  con- 

*  Stedman. 
8 


86  BATTLE     OF     BRANDYWINE. 

sisting  of  two  battalions  of  grenadiers,  as  many  of  light 
infantry,  the  Hessian  grenadiers,  part  of  the  seventy-first 
regiment,  and  two  British  brigades,  made  a  circuit  of 
seventeen  miles,  and  crossed  the  forks  of  the  Brandywine  on 
the  13th  of  September,  with  an  intention  of  gaining  the 
American  rear.  At  the  same  time  General  Kniphausen,  with 
the  second  division,  consisting  of  two  British  brigades,  the 
Hessians,  and  Wemys's  corps  of  rangers,  marched  in  a 
direct  line  to  Chadd's  Ford ;  and  attacked  a  detached  body 
under  Maxwell  that  had  crossed  the  river,  and  were  posted 
on  the  south  side  of  it.  After  some  resistance,  Maxwell  was 
forced  to  repass  the  Brandywine  under  cover  of  the  Ameri 
can  batteries.* 

General  Washington  remained  in  uncertainty  respecting 
the  movements  of  the  enemy,  until  about  two  o'clock  in  the 
afternoon,  when  he  immediately  made  such  a  change  in  his 
dispositions  as  was  deemed  necessary.  Wayne  and  Maxwell 
were  stationed  at  Chadd's  Ford  to  keep  Kniphausen  in 
check.  Washington  and  Greene  commanded  the  centre  as  a 
reserve,  whilst  Sullivan,  Stirling,  and  Stephen  were  advanced 
up  the  Brandywine  to  confront  Cornwallis.  This  last 
division  took  strong  and  advantageous  ground,  but  Sullivan's 
troops  were  scarcely  formed  at  half  past  four,  when  the 
action  began.  The  engagement  was  very  warm  and  main 
tained  for  some  time,  when  the  American  right  began  to  give 
way,  and  exposed  the  flanks  of  the  remaining  divisions  to 
such  a  galling  fire  that  the  line  soon  became  completely 
routed.  The  flight  became  general  before  Washington  and 
Greene  could  come  to  the  support  of  the  wing.  Colonel 
Stevens'  regiment  of  Virginians,  and  Stewart's  Pennsylva- 
nians  covered  the  retreat  so  effectually  as  to  cause  Sir 
William  Howe  to  give  over  the  pursuit.  Whilst  the  Ameri 
can  right  wing  was  engaged,  Kniphausen  crossed  the 
Brandywine  at  Chadd's  Ford,  and  with  much  loss  succeeded 
in  forcing  the  works,  which  were  defended  by  three  field 
pieces  and  a  howitzer.  Learning  that  the  right  wing 

*  Stedman. 


BATTLE     OF     BRANDYVVINE.  87 

had  been  defeated,  the  left  then  withdrew,  and  the  whole 
army  retired  to  Chester,  whence  it  marched  next  day  to 
Philadelphia.* 

The  American  loss  amounted  to  three  hundred  killed,  four 
hundred  prisoners,  most  of  whom  were  among  the  wounded, 
of  which  there  were  about  six  hundred.  The  British 
acknowledged  a  loss  of  one  hundred  killed,  and  four  hun 
dred  wounded.  In  this  action,  the  Marquis  Lafayette 
and  General  Woodford  were  wounded.  The  former  was  a 
French  nobleman  of  high  rank,  who,  animated  with  the  love 
of  liberty,  had  left  his  native  country,  and  offered  his  services 
to  Congress.  While  in  France,  and  only  nineteen  years  of 
age,  he  espoused  the  cause  of  the  Americans,  with  the  most 
disinterested  and  generous  ardour.  Having  determined 
to  join  them,  he  communicated  his  intentions  to  the  Ameri 
can  commissioners,  at  Paris.  They  justly  conceived,  that  a 
patron  of  so  much  importance  would  be  of  service  to  their 
cause,  and  encouraged  his  design.  Before  he  had  embarked 
from  France,  intelligence  arrived  in  Europe,  that  the  Ameri 
can  insurgents,  reduced  to  2000  men,  were  fleeing  through 
Jersey  before  a  British  force  of  30,000.  Under  these 
circumstances,  the  American  commissioners  at  Paris  thought 
it  but  honest  to  dissuade  him  from  the  present  prosecution  of 
his  perilous  enterprise.  It  wras  in  vain  that  they  acted 
so  candid  a  part.  His  zeal  to  serve  a  distressed  country, 
was  not  abated  by  her  misfortunes.  Having  embarked  in  a 
vessel,  which  he  purchased  for  the  purpose,  he  arrived 
in  Charleston,  early  in  1777,  and  soon  after  joined  the 
American  army.  Congress  resolved,  that  "  in  consideration 
of  his  zeal,  illustrious  family  and  connexions,  he  should  have 
the  rank  of  Major-General  in  their  army."  Independent  of 
the  risk  he  ran  as  an  American  officer,  he  hazarded  his  large 
fortune,  in  consequence  of  the  laws  of  France,  and  also  the 
confinement  of  his  person,  in  case  of  capture,  when  on  his 
way  to  the  United  States,  without  the  chance  of  being 
acknowledged  by  any  nation  ;  for  his  court  had  forbidden  his 

*  Marshall. 


88  BATTLE    OF    BRANDYWINE. 

proceeding  to  America,  and  had  despatched  orders  to  have 
him  confined  in  the  West  Indies,  if  found  in  that  quarter. 
This  gallant  nobleman,  who  under  all  these  disadvantages 
had  demonstrated  his  good  will  to  the  United  States,  re 
ceived  a  wound  in  his  leg,  at  the  battle  of  Brandywine,  but 
he  nevertheless  continued  in  the  field,  and  exerted  himself 
both  by  word  and  example  in  rallying  the  Americans.  Other 
foreigners  of  distinction  also  shared  in  the  engagement. 
Count  Pulaski,  a  Polish  nobleman,  the  same  who  a  few  years 
before  had  carried  off  king  Stanislaus  from  his  capital, 
though  surrounded  with  a  numerous  body  of  guards,  and  a 
Russian  army,  fought  with  the  Americans  at  Brandywine. 
He  was  a  thunderbolt  of  war,  and  always  sought  for  the  post 
of  danger  as  the  post  of  honour.  Soon  after  this  engagement 
Congress  appointed  him  commander  of  horse,  with  the  rank 
of  Brigadier.  Monsieur  du  Coudray,  a  French  officer  of 
high  rank,  and  great  abilities,  while  on  his  way  from  Phila 
delphia  to  join  the  American  army,  about  this  time  was 
drowned  in  the  river  Schuylkill.  He  rode  into  a  flat- 
bottomed  boat  on  a  spirited  mare,  whose  career  he  was  not 
able  to  stop,  and  she  went  out  at  the  farther  end  into 
the  river,  with  her  rider  on  her  back. 

The  evening  after  the  battle  of  Brandywine,  a  party  of  the 
British  went  to  Wilmington,  and  took  president  M'Kinley 
prisoner.  They  also  took  possession  of  a  shallop,  loaded 
with  the  most  valuable  effects  of  the  inhabitants.* 

Howe  persevered  in  his  scheme  of  gaining  the  right  flank 
of  the  Americans.  This  was  no  less  steadily  pursued  on  the 
one  side,  than  avoided  on  the  other.  Washington  came 
forward  in  a  few  days  with  a  resolution  of  risking  another 
action.  He  accordingly  advanced  as  far  as  the  Warren 
tavern  on  the  Lancaster  road.  Near  that  place  both  armies 
were  on  the  point  of  engaging  with  their  whole  force, 
but  were  prevented  by  a  most  violent  storm  of  rain,  which 
continued  for  a  whole  day  and  night.  When  the  rain  ceased, 
the  Americans  found  that  their  ammunition  was  almost 

*  Ramsay. 


ACTION     AT     PAOLI    TAVERN.  89 

entirely  ruined.  They  therefore  withdrew  to  a  place  of 
safety.  Before  a  proper  supply  was  procured,  the  British 
marched  from  their  position  near  the  White  Horse  tavern, 
down  towards  the  Swedes'  Ford.  The  Americans  again  took 
post  in  the  front;  but  the  British,  instead  of  urging  an 
action,  began  to  march  up  towards  Reading.  To  save 
the  stores  which  had  been  deposited  in  that  place,  Washing 
ton  took  a  new  position,  and  left  the  British  in  undisturbed 
possession  of  the  roads  which  lead  to  Philadelphia.  His 
troops  were  worn  down  with  a  succession  of  severe  duties. 
There  were  in  his  army  above  a  thousand  men  who  were 
barefooted,  and  who  had  performed  all  their  late  movements 
in  that  condition.  About  this  time  the  Americans  sustained 
a  considerable  loss  by  a  night  attack,  conducted  by  General 
Grey  on  a  detachment  of  their  troops,  which  was  encamped 
near  the  Paoli  tavern  under  WTayne.  The  outposts  and 
pickets  were  forced  without  noise,  about  one  o'clock  in  the 
morning.  The  men  had  scarcely  time  to  turn  out,  and  when 
they  turned  out  they  unfortunately  paraded  in  the  light 
of  their  fires.  This  directed  the  British  how  and  where 
to  proceed.  They  rushed  in  upon  them  and  by  a  free 
and  exclusive  use  of  the  bayonet  succeeded  in  killing  or 
wounding  over  2000  of  the  Americans.  The  enterprise  was 
conducted  with  so  much  address,  that  the  loss  of  the 
assailants  did  not  exceed  eight. 

Congress,  which  after  a  short  residence  at  Baltimore,  had 
returned  to  Philadephia,  were  obliged  a  second  time  to 
consult  their  safety  by  flight.  They  retired  at  first  to  Lancas 
ter,  and  afterwards  to  Yorktown. 

The  bulk  of  the  British  army  being  left  in  Germantown, 
Sir  William  Howe,  with  a  small  part,  made  his  triumphal 
entry  into  Philadelphia,  and  was  received  with  the  hearty 
welcome  of  numerous  citizens,  who  either  from  conscience, 
cowardice,  interest,  or  principal,  had  hitherto  separated 
themselves  from  the  class  of  active  whigs.* 

The  possession  of  the  largest   city  in  the  United  States, 

*  Ramsay. 

M  8*   ' 


90  HOWE     IN     PHILADELPHIA. 

together  with  the  dispersion  of  that  grand  council  which  had 
heretofore  conducted  their  public  affairs,  were  reckoned  by 
the  short  sighted  as  decisive  of  their  fate.  The  submission 
of  countries,  after  the  conquest  of  their  capital,  had  often 
been  a  thing  of  course  ;  but  in  the  great  contest  for  the 
sovereignty  of  the  United  States,  the  question  did  not  rest 
with  a  ruler,  or  a  body  of  rulers,  nor  was  it  to  be  determined 
by  the  possession  or  loss  of  any  particular  place.  It  was  the 
public  mind,  the  sentiments  and  opinions  of  the  yeomanry  of 
the  country,  which  were  to  decide.  Though  Philadelphia 
had  become  the  residence  of  the  British  army,  yet  as  long  as 
the  bulk  of  the  people  of  the  United  States  were  opposed  to 
their  government,  the  country  was  unsubdued.  Indeed 
it  was  presumed  by  the  more  discerning  politicians,  that  the 
luxuries  of  a  great  city  would  so  far  enervate  the  British 
troops  as  to  indispose  them  for  those  active  exertions  to 
which  they  were  prompted,  while  inconveniently  encamped 
in  the  open  country. 

To  take  off  the  impression  the  British  successess  might 
make  in  France,  to  the  prejudice  of  America,  Doctor 
Franklin  gave  them  an  ingenious  turn,  by  observing,  "  that 
instead  of  saying  Sir  William  Howe  had  taken  Philadelphia, 
it  would  be  more  proper  to  say,  Philadelphia  had  taken 
Sir  William  Howe."* 

The  city  being  now  securely  in  the  possession  of  the 
British  army,  Lord  Howe  turned  his  attention  to  removing 
the  obstructions  in  the  Delaware,  placed  there  for  the  purpose 
of  saving  Congress*  from  an  attack  by  the  British  fleet. 
Three  rows  of  chevaux-de-frise,  composed  of  immense 
beams  of  timber,  connected  together  by  bolts,  and  armed 
with  iron  pikes  firmly  fixed  in  every  direction  had  been  sunk 
in  the  river,  some  distance  below  the  mouth  of  the  Schuyl- 
kill.  The  lower  line  of  these  works  was  defended  by 
a  fortification  at  Billingsport  on  the  Jersey  side  of  the  river, 
and  the  upper  by  a  fort,  furnished  with  heavy  artillery,  at  a 
place  called  Red  Bank,  on  the  same  side.  Works  had  also 

*  Ramsay. 


MARCH     TO     GERM  AN  TOWN.  91 

been  erected  on  a  low  marshy  island,  formed  by  depositions 
of  mud  and  sand,  whence  it  received  its  name  of  Mud 
Island.  The  redoubt  on  Red  Bank,  being  situated  on  high 
and  commanding  ground,  served  also  as  a  protection  to  the 
water  force,  which  might  retire  there  for  safety.  This  con 
sisted  of  fourteen  gallies  mounting  heavy  cannon,  two 
floating  batteries  of  nine  guns  each,  with  a  number  of  armed 
vessels,  fire-ships  and  rafts. 

To  remove  these  obstructions  so  as  to  open  a  communica 
tion  between  the  fleet  and  the  army,  was  an  object  of 
the  utmost  importance,  but  its  accomplishment  could  only  be 
effected  by  reducing  the  forts  by  which  they  were  defended. 
Three  large  batteries  were  commenced  on  Province  Island, 
formed  by  the  junction  of  the  Schuylkill  with  the  Delaware, 
immediately  opposite  Mud  Island.  While  yet  incomplete, 
they  were  attacked  by  two  frigates  aided  by  many  of 
the  smaller  vessels.  For  some  time,  the  vessels  kept  up 
a  heavy  fire  upon  the  town,  but,  when  the  tide  fell,  the 
frigate  Delaware  was  left  aground,  and  captured  by  the 
enemy,  the  smaller  vessels  being  compelled  to  fly  to  the  forts 
for  protection.  The  British  General  now  had  possession 
of  the  ferry,  and  was  enabled  to  intercept  the  supplies  sent 
to  the  forts  below  from  Trenton.* 

But,  whilst  the  enemy  were  thus  engaged  in  clearing  the 
river,  General  Washington  who  had  been  reinforced  at  his 
camp  at  Skippack,  about  twenty  miles  from  Philadelphia  and 
sixteen  from  Germantown,  by  all  the  expected  troops  except 
the  Virginians,  formed  the  plan  of  surprising  the  camp 
of  Germantown.  He  was  the  more  induced  to  attempt 
it  from  the  knowledge  he  had  received  of  the  large  detach 
ments  sent  to  take  possession  of  Philadelphia,  and  employed 
on  the  river  service.  At  about  six  o'clock  in  the  afternoon 
of  the  3d  of  October,  the  army  quitted  the  encampment 
at  Skippack  and  commenced  a  night  march  for  Germantown. 
Wayne  and  Sullivan  were  to  attack  the  left  wing  of  the 
enemy  in  front,  whilst  Armstrong  with  the  Pennsylvania 

*  Marshall.     Stedman. 


92  BATTLE     OF    GERMANTOWN. 

militia,  accompanied  by  the  commander-in-chief  in  person, 
attacked  it  on  the  rear.  Greene  and  Stephens  were  to  attack 
the  right  wing  in  front,  whilst  Smallwood  fell  upon  its  rear. 
Stirling's  division,  together  with  Nash  and  Maxwell's 
brigade,  formed  a  corps  de  reserve.  At  dawn  of  day  on  the 
4th,  the  troops  under  Sullivan  drove  in  the  picket  at  the  head 
of  the  village.  The  40th  regiment  under  Colonel  Musgrave 
was  next  attacked  and  defeated.  That  gallant  officer  throw 
ing  himself  into  a  stone  house  belonging  to  Mr.  Chew,  with 
five  companies  which  he  succeeded  in  preserving  entire. 
From  the  windows  he  poured  an  incessant  and  galling 
fire  upon  the  advancing  Americans,  and  by  his  gallant  con 
duct  succeeded  for  a  time  in  arresting  their  progress.  After 
making  several  bloody  and  ineffectual  attempts  to  take 
the  house  by  storm,  and  vainly  endeavouring  to  make 
an  impression  on  its  walls  with  light  artillery,  a  regiment  was 
left  to  guard  it,  and  the  column  moved  off  to  the  left.* 

Meanwhile,  the  left  wing  of  the  American  army  had 
attacked  and  driven  from  its  position  the  light  infantry  which 
formed  the  front  of  the  British  right  wing.  Whilst  pursuing 
the  flying  enemy,  Woodford's  brigade  was  arrested  by 
a  heavy  fire  from  Chew's  house,  directed  against  its  right 
flank.  The  artillery  being  brought  to  play  upon  the  house, 
caused  the  advance  of  the  brigade  to  be  retarded,  whilst  it 
was  too  light  to  render  any  service.  Whilst  the  two  bri 
gades  of  Stephens'  division  were  thus  separated  from  each 
other,  General  Greene  had  entered  the  town,  broken  a  part 
of  the  British  right  wing  and  made  a  number  of  prisoners. 
Hitherto  the  events  of  the  morning  had  seemed  to  promise 
success,  but  the  troops  of  the  different  bodies  had  necessarily 
become  separated,  and  a  thick  fog  which  had  proved  advan 
tageous  on  the  commencement  of  the  action,  now  not  only 
prevented  the  commander-in-chief  from  learning  the  position 
of  the  different  regiments,  but  also  rendered  the  troops 
incapable  of  distinguishing  friend  from  foe.  The  number  of 
fences,  too,  which  the  army  were  obliged  to  cross,  and 

*  Marshall.     Stedman. 


AMERICANS     RETREAT.  93 

in  many  cases  to  tear  up  to  allow  of  the  passage  of  the 
artillery,  impeded  all  their  motions,  and  Washington  soon 
perceived  that  a  retreat  was  inevitable.  The  attacks  on  the 
flanks  and  rear  appear  not  to  have  been  made,  and  the  troops 
in  that  part  of  the  enemy's  camp  were  left  at  liberty  to  meet 
the  right  of  Sullivan's  division,  which  had  penetrated  far  into 
the  town,  whilst  his  left  was  detained  at  Chew's  house. 
The  action  soon  became  warm  in  this  quarter,  and  Greene 
was  prevented  from  aiding  Sullivan  with  that  part  of  his 
division  which  had  entered  the  town,  by  an  attack  from  the 
British  right,  which  had  by  this  time  recovered  from  its 
confusion.  This  \vas  the  sharpest  contest  of  the  day,  and  had 
the  other  divisions  of  the  army  fulfilled  their  instructions 
as  accurately  as  did  Greene,  there  can  be  no  doubt  but 
that  victory  would  have  crowned  the  American  banner. 
But  the  American  right  wing  now  began  to  retreat,  owing,  it 
is  said,  to  the  want  of  ammunition,  and  the  fog  breaking, 
discovered  to  Greene  the  troops  of  Sullivan,  retreating 
in  confusion  under  an  attack  made  by  General  Grant  upon 
the  left  of  his  line,  whilst  he  was  engaged  in  front.  Greene 
was  now  in  great  danger  of  being  surrrounded,  and  he 
slowly  retired,  covering  the  retreat  of  the  army  without  loss. 
This  long  and  sharp  action  lasted  near  two  hours  and  a  half, 
the  bayonet  being  used  only  on  the  American  left,  owing  to 
the  nature  of  the  ground.  Had  there  been  sufficient  light 
for  the  Americans  to  discover  the  manner  in  which  the 
enemy  had  formed,  their  movements  might  have  been 
adapted  to  the  occasion,  when  there  could  have  been  no 
doubt  as  to  the  result,  and  Generals  Washington  and  Greene 
were  both  of  the  opinion  that  the  Americans  retreated  at  the 
moment  when  victory  was  within  their  grasp.  In  a  letter  to 
Congress,  written  three  days  after  the  battle,  the  commander- 
in-chief  writes  ;  "  It  is  with  much  chagrin  and  mortification 
I  add  that  every  account  confirms  the  opinion  I  at  first 
entertained,  that  our  troops  retreated  at  the  instant  when 
victory  was  declaring  in  our  favour.  The  tumult,  disorder, 

*  Marshall.     Stedman. 


94  ATTACK     ON     RED     BANK. 

and  even  despair,  which  it  is  said  had  taken  place  in  the 
British  army,  were  scarcely  paralelled."  The  artillery  was 
all  saved,  even  to  a  piece  belonging  to  Greene's  column,  that 
had  been  dismounted  ;  the  fact  of  his  coolly  ordering  it  to  be 
placed  in  a  wagon  and  brought  away,  is  conclusive  evidence 
that  the  retreat  was  not  hurried.  In  this  battle,  the  Ameri 
cans  lost  about  two  hundred  in  killed,  three  times  that 
number  wounded,  and  about  four  hundred  prisoners.  Gene 
ral  Nash  was  killed,  and  among  the  wounded  was  Colonel 
Matthews,  whose  regiment  of  Virginians  had  penetrated  into 
the  centre  of  the  town.  The  British  acknowledged  a  loss 
of  six  hundred  in  killed  and  wrounded  ;  among  the  former 
were  Brigadier-General  Agnew  and  Colonel  Bird.  After  the 
action,  the  American  army  marched  to  Perkiomen  Creek, 
where  it  was  reinforced  by  fifteen  hundred  Virginia  militia 
and  a  state  regiment,  when  Washington  again  advanced  and 
took  post  at  Skippack.  Howe  soon  after  the  battle,  brought 
the  whole  of  his  army  to  Philadelphia,  where  he  again 
turned  his  attention  to  the  reduction  of  the  forts  on  the 
river.* 

An  attempt  was  soon  made  to  carry  the  redoubt  and  in- 
trenchment  at  Red  Bank  by  assault.  The  execution  of  this 
enterprise  was  entrusted  to  Colonel  Donop,  a  brave  and  high 
spirited  German  officer,  who,  with  three  battalions  of  Hessian 
grenadiers,  the  regiment  of  Mirbach,  and  the  infantry  chas 
seurs,  2000  men  in  all,  passed  the  Delaware,  from  Philadel 
phia,  on  the  21st  of  October,  and,  on  the  following  day  in 
the  afternoon,  reached  the  place  of  his  destination.  A  dis 
position  for  the  attack  was  instantly  made,  and  the  brave 
Donop,  with  undaunted  firmness,  led  on  his  troops  to  the 
assault,  through  a  heavy  fire,  not  only  from  the  works  at  Red 
Bank,  but  from  the  gallies  and  floating  batteries  upon  the 
river.  Whilst  destruction  every  instant  thinned  their  ranks, 
the  German  battalions  advanced  to  the  charge,  and  forced  an 
extensive  outwork,  from  which  the  Americans  had  retired 
within  the  redoubt.  By  this  time  Donop  had  fallen,  his  thigh 

*  Marshall.     Johnson.     Sfedman. 


THE     AUGUSTA     BURNED.  95 

having  been  fractured  by  a  musket  shot,  and  the  second  in 
command  was  also  wounded.  The  redoubt  was  more  than 
eight  feet  high,  with  a  parapet  boarded  and  frized,  and  could 
not  be  forced  without  scaling  ladders,  and  for  want  of  them 
the  enemy  were  obliged  precipitately  to  retire  through  such  a 
fire  as  that  under  which  they  had  advanced,  leaving  their 
commander  behind  them,  who  died  of  his  wound  some  few 
days  after,  whilst  a  prisoner  in  the  hands  of  the  Ameri 
cans  who  had  so  bravely  defended  the  post.  The  Hessians 
lost  in  killed  and  wounded  about  four  hundred  men,  whilst 
Colonel  Greene  of  Rhode  Island  who  commanded  in  the  fort 
lost  but  32  men  in  all.* 

But  this  was  not  the  only  misfortune  that  happened  at  this 
time,  to  the  British.  It  was  intended  that  a  part  of  the  fleet, 
by  moving  up  the  river  as  far  as  it  could  go,  should  make  a 
diversion  in  favour  of  the  attack  by  land.  For  this  purpose 
the  Augusta,  Roebuck,  Liverpool,  Pearl,  and  Merlin  sloop, 
were  ordered  to  pass  through  the  opening  in  the  lower 
chevaux  de  frize,  and  be  in  readiness.  As  soon  as  Donop's 
attack  commenced,  these  ships  slipped  their  cables  and 
moved  slowly  up  the  river  with  the  flood  tide;  but  the 
natural  course  of  the  channel  having  been  altered  by  the 
artificial  obstructions  thrown  across  it.  and  sand-banks  being 
collected  where  there  were  none  before,  two  of  them,  the 
Augusta  and  the  Merlin,  got  aground  a  little  below  the  second 
line  of  chevaux  de  frize.  At  the  next  tide  every  exertion 
was  made  to  get  them  off,  but  in  vain,  the  flow  of  the  tide 
having  been  prevented  from  rising  to  its  usual  height  by  a 
strong  northerly  wind.  It  was  not  until  the  following  morn 
ing  that  the  situation  of  these  ships  was  perceived  by  the 
Americans,  when  they  began  to  fire  upon  them  from  their 
works,  gallies,  and  floating  batteries,  and  sent  down  several 
fire-ships  with  the  expectation  of  destroying  them.  The  fire- 
ships  were  towred  off  by  the  seamen  but,  not  before  the 
Augusta  had  caught  fire,  and  the  flames  spreading  so  rapidly 
that  they  could  not  be  got  under,  it  was  with  the  utmost 

Stedman. 


96  ATTACK    ON    MUD    ISLAND. 

difficulty  that  the  greatest  part  of  the  crew  were  saved. 
Several,  amongst  whom  were  the  second  lieutenant,  chaplain, 
and  gunner,  perished  in  the  flames.  It  now  became  necessary 
to  remove  with  all  haste  the  frigates  which  lay  near  the 
Augusta,  that  they  might  not  suffer  by  her  explosion;  and  as 
the  Merlin  could  not  be  got  off,  orders  were  given  to  abandon 
and  destroy  her. 

Congress  expressed  its  high  sense  of  the  gallantry  of  the 
troops  in  the  forts  by  voting  a  sword  to  Colonel  Greene  of 
Rhode  Island  who  commanded  in  fort  Mercer  at  Red  Bank, 
Colonel  Smith  of  Maryland,  who  commanded  in  Fort  Mifflin, 
and  to  Commodore  Hazlewood,  of  the  gallies. 

In  the  mean  time  the  preparations  for  reducing  the  fort  on 
Mud  Island  were  going  forward  on  the  western  shore  of  the 
Delaware ;  but,  from  the  difficulty  of  constructing  works  in 
marshy  grounds,  and  the  length  of  time  required  for  trans 
porting  through  swamps  such  heavy  stores  as  were  indispen 
sably  necessary,  the  batteries  were  not  opened  before  the  10th 
of  November.  Between  the  Island  and  the  western  shore  was 
a  narrow  channel  of  sufficient  depth  to  admit  ships  of  a  mo 
derate  draught  of  water.  For  some  days,  that  part  of  the  fleet 
which  was  destined  to  co-operate  in  the  attack,  was  prevented 
by  contrary  winds  from  moving  up  the  river;  but  on  the  15th 
of  November,  the  wind  proving  favourable,  and  every  thing 
being  in  readiness,  the  Vigilant  armed  ship,  followed  by  a 
hulk,  both  of  them  mounted  with  heavy  cannon,  passed 
through  between  Province  and  Hog  Island,  and  got  into  the 
channel  behind,  so  as  to  bring  their  guns  to  bear  upon  that 
part  of  the  fort  which  was  least  provided  with  defences.  At 
the  same  time  two  of  the  large  ships,  the  Isis  and  the  Somer 
set,  with  the  Roebuck,  and  several  frigates,  sailed  up  the 
main  channel  of  the  river,  and  lay  as  near  the  front  of  the  fort 
as  the  second  line  of  the  chevaux  de  frize  would  permit. 
The  ships  being  thus  disposed,  a  heavy  cannonade  com 
menced  as  well  from  them  as  from  the  batteries  on  shore, 
which  dismounted  several  of  the  guns  in  the  fort,  and  other- 

Stedman. 


HOWE     LEAVES     PHILADELPHIA.  97 

wise  so  damaged  its  defences,  that  the  garrison,  fearful  of  an 
assault,  quitted  it  the  ensuing  night,  and  were  carried  off  by 
their  shipping.  Two  days  after,  the  redoubt  at  Red  Bank 
was  also  abandoned  upon  the  approach  of  Lord  Cornwallis 
with  a  detachment  sent  to  reduce  it ;  and  the  water  force, 
being  now  no  longer  protected  by  the  works  on  shore,  quitted 
its  station,  and  retired  up  the  river.  Some  of  the  smaller 
gallies,  by  keeping  close  on  the  Jersey  shore,  passed  Phila 
delphia  in  the  night,  and  escaped.  Others  were  abandoned 
and  burned.  And  thus  a  communication  by  the  Delaware  was 
at  last  opened  by  the  British  between  the  navy  and  army. 

During  these  transactions  on  the  Delaware,  General 
Greene  was  sent  into  the  Jerseys  for  the  purpose  of  meeting 
and  engaging  a  detachment  of  3000  men  under  Cornwallis, 
then  collecting  provisions  in  the  country  round  Red  Bank. 
Both  parties  were  repeatedly  reinforced  and  alternately 
offered  and  refused  battle,  until  finally,  Cornwallis  put  an 
end  to  these  manreuvres  by  retiring  suddenly  to  Philadelphia 
with  his  stores  and  baggage,  and  Greene  rejoined  the 
main  army. 

General  Washington,  after  receiving  a  reinforcement  of 
four  thousand  men  from  the  northern  army,  had  left  his 
strong  situation  at  Skippack  Creek,  now  drew  nearer  to 
the  British  lines,  and  encamped  at  White  Marsh,  an  advan 
tageous  station,  about  fourteen  miles  from  Philadelphia.  A 
valley  and  a  rivulet  were  in  his  front ;  and  to  the  south 
and  east  an  abbattis  of  trees,  their  top  branches  pointed  and 
lying  outwards.* 

Sir  William  Howe  hoped  that,  in  consequence  of  this 
reinforcement,  Washington  might  be  tempted  to  risk  an 
engagement  in  the  view  of  regaining  possession  of  the 
capital  of  Pennsylvania.  With  this  expectation  he  marched 
with  the  army  from  Philadelphia  on  the  4th  of  December  at 
night,  and  on  the  following  morning  took  post  on  Chesnut 
Hill,  in  front  of  the  right  wing  of  the  American  encamp 
ment.  Here  the  British  army  remained  for  two  days,  of- 

N 


98  ATTEMPTED    SURPRISE. 

fering  battle ;  but  the  Americans  continued  within  their 
lines,  except  a  corps  of  about,  one  thousand  men,  which 
being  sent  out  to  skirmish  with  the  light  infantry  under 
Lieutenant- Colonel  Abercrombie,  who  were  posted  in  front, 
was  repulsed  after  a  sharp  contest. 

On  the  6th  at  night  the  enemy  was  again  put  in  motion, 
and  the  following  morning  took  post  on  Edge  Hill,  an 
eminence  one  mile  in  front  of  the  American  left,  which  was 
occupied  by  a  strong  corps  of  northern  troops,  and  from 
whence  they  were  driven  by  the  van-guard  of  the  army 
under  Lord  Cornwallis.  The  same  morning,  another  out 
post  was  forced  by  a  column  of  the  enemy  under  Major- 
General  Grey. 

During  all  this  time  General  Washington  remained  quiet 
within  his  lines  ;  and  Howe,  seeing  no  prospect  of  being 
able  to  provoke  him  to  an  engagement,  viewed  the  right, 
left,  and  centre,  of  his  encampment,  judging  it  unadvisable 
to  attack  him  in  his  present  strong  position,  returned  on  the 
8th  with  the  army  to  Philadelphia.  It  was  generally  ex 
pected  that  Sir  William  Howe  would  have  made  some  farther 
attempts  on  General  Washington. 

General  Washington  could  not  believe  that  General  Howe, 
with  a  victorious  army,  and  that  lately  reinforced  with  four 
thousand  men  from  New  York,  should  come  out  of  Philadel 
phia  only  to  return  thither  again.  He  therefore  presumed 
that  to  avoid  the  disgrace  of  such  a  movement,  the  British 
commander  would,  from  a  sense  of  military  honour,  be  com 
pelled  to  attack  him,  though  under  great  disadvantages. 
When  he  found  him  cautious  of  engaging  and  inclining  to 
his  left,  a  daring  design  was  formed,  which  would  have  been 
executed,  had  the  British  either  continued  m  their  position, 
or  moved  a  little  farther  to  the  left  of  the  American  army. 
This  was,  to  have  attempted  in  the  night  to  surprise  Phila 
delphia.  The  necessary  preparations  for  this  purpose  were 
made,  but  the  retreat  of  the  British  prevented  its  execution.*" 

Not  long  after  the  retreat  of  the  British  troops  from  White 

*  Stedman.     Ramsav. 


VALLEY    FORGE.  99 

Marsh,  General  Washington  quitted  his  camp  at  that  place  in 
the  night,  crossed  the  Schuylkill,  and  took  post  at  Valley 
Forge,  about  twenty-six  miles  distant  from  Philadelphia.* 

Had  the  American  army  retired  to  Lancaster,  York,  and 
Carlisle,  the  nearest  towns  where  they  could  have  been  ac 
commodated  with  winter  quarters,  a  large  and  fertile  district 
of  country  would  have  been  left  open  for  the  British  troops  to 
forage  in  at  pleasure,  to  prevent  which  General  Washington 
recommended  to  his  troops  to  build  huts  in  the  woods 
at  their  present  station,  Valley  Forge.  It  is  perhaps  one 
of  the  most  striking  traits  in  General  Washington's  char 
acter,  that  he  possessed  the  faculty  of  gaining  such  an  as 
cendency  over  his  raw  and  undisciplined  followers,  most  of 
whom  were  destitute  of  proper  winter  clothing,  and  otherwise 
unprovided  with  necessaries,  as  to  be  able  to  prevail  upon  so 
many  of  them  to  remain  with  him,  during  the  winter,  in  so 
distressing  a  situation.  With  immense  labour  he  raised  wood 
en  huts,  covered  with  straw  and  earth ;  which  formed  very  un 
comfortable  quarters.  On  the  east  and  south  an  intrenchment 
was  made  ;  the  ditch  six  feet  wide  and  three  in  depth — the 
mound  not  four  feet  high,  very  narrow,  and  such  as  might 
easily  have  been  beat  down  by  cannon.  Two  redoubts  were 
also  begun,  but  never  completed.  The  Schuylkill  was  on  his 
left,  with  a  bridge  across.  His  rear  was  mostly  covered  by 
an  impassable  precipice,  formed  by  Valley  Creek,  having 
only  a  narrow  passage  near  the  Schuylkill.  On  the  right,  his 
camp  was  accessible  with  some  difficulty ;  but  the  approach 
on  his  front  was  on  ground  nearly  on  a  level  with  his  camp. 
It  is  indeed  difficult  to  give  an  adequate  description  of  his 
misery  in  this  situation.  His  army  was  destitute  of  almost 
every  necessary  of  clothing,  nay,  almost  naked  ;  and  very 
often  on  short  allowance  of  provisions  ;  an  extreme  mortality 
raged  in  his  hospitals,  nor  had  he  any  of  the  most  proper 
medicines  to  relieve  the  sick.  There  were  perpetual  de 
sertions  in  his  camp,  and  in  three  months  he  had  not 
four  thousand  men,  and  these  by  no  means  to  be  termed 

*  Stedman. 


100  VALLEY    FORGE. 

effective.  Not  less  than  five  hundred  horses  perished  from 
want  and  severity  of  the  season.  He  had  often  not  three 
days  provision  in  his  camp,  and  at  times  not  enough  for 
one  day. 

The  cheerfulness  with  which  the  general  and  his  army 
submitted  to  spend  a  severe  winter,  in  such  circumstances, 
rather  than  leave  the  country  exposed,  by  retiring  farther,  de 
monstrated  as  well  their  patriotism  as  their  fixed  resolution 
to  suffer  every  inconvenience,  in  preference  to  submission. 
Thus  ended  the  campaign  of  1777. 

Though  Sir  William  Howe's  army  had  been  crowned 
with  the  most  brilliant  success,  having  gained  two  con 
siderable  victories,  and  been  equally  triumphant  in  many 
smaller  actions,  yet  the  whole  amount  of  this  tide  of  good 
fortune  was  no  more  than  a  good  winter  lodging  for  his 
troops  in  Philadelphia,  whilst  the  men  under  his  com 
mand  possessed  no  more  of  the  adjacent  country  than 
what  they  immediately  commanded  with  their  arms.  Con 
gress,  it  is  true,  was  compelled  to  leave  the  first  seat 
of  their  deliberations,  and  the  greatest  city  in  the  United 
States  exchanged  a  number  of  its  whig  inhabitants  for  a 
numerous  royal  army  ;  but  it  is  as  true  that  the  minds  of  the 
Americans  were,  if  possible,  more  hostile  to  the  claims 
of  Great  Britain  than  ever,  and  their  army  had  gained 
as  much  by  discipline  and  experience,  as  compensated  for 
its  diminution  by  defeats. 

The  events  of  this  campaign  were  adverse  to  the  sanguine 
hopes  which  had  been  entertained  of  a  speedy  conquest 
of  the  revolted  colonies.  Repeated  proofs  had  been  given, 
that,  though  General  Washington  was  very  forward  to 
engage  when  he  thought  it  to  his  advantage,  yet  it  was 
impossible  for  the  royal  commander  to  bring  him  to  action 
against  his  judgment.  By  this  mode  of  conducting  the 
defence  of  the  new  formed  states,  two  campaigns  had  been 
wasted  away,  and  the  work  which  was  originally  allotted  for 
one,  was  still  unfinished.* 

*  Ramsay. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Northern  Campaign  of  1777. 

T  will  be  necessary  now  to  turn 
our  attention  from  the  south  to  the 
north;  from  the  plains  of  Penn 
sylvania  to  those  of  Canada. 

The  administration  of  Great 
Britain  resolved  to  carry  on  the 
war  upon  the  side  of  Canada  and 
the  lakes  with  activity  and  energy. 
The  command  of  this  expedition 
was  entrusted  to  general  Burgoyne. 
His  army  consisted  of  British 
and  German  troops,  amounting  to  seven  thousand  one  hun 
dred  and  seventy-three  men,  exclusive  of  the  corps  of 
artillery.  Of  these  the  Germans  amounted  to  near  one  half. 
This  body  of  troops  accorded  very  nearly  with  the  plan  sub 
mitted  to  the  minister  by  General  Burgoyne.  He  had  required 
eight  thousand  regulars,  rank  and  file,  exclusive  of  the  artil 
lery,  a  corps  of  watermen,  two  thousand  Canadians,  including 
hatchet-men,  with  a  thousand  savages. 


*  Stedman. 
9* 


1C1 


102  ADVANCE    OF    BURGOYNE. 

General  Burgoyne  was  furnished  with  picked  and  experi 
enced  officers.  The  most  eminent  of  these  were  Major- 
General  Philips,  Brigadier-Generals  Frazer,  Powel,  and 
Hamilton;  the  Brunswick  Major-General  Reidesel,  and 
Brigadier-General  Specht.  This  large  body  of  veteran  troops 
was  to  be  kept  together  as  much  as  possible.  In  order  to 
produce  this  effect,  the  inhabitants  of  Canada  were  com 
manded  to  furnish  men  sufficient  to  occupy  the  woods  on  the 
frontiers,  to  prevent  desertion,  to  procure  intelligence,  and  to 
intercept  all  communication  between  the  Americans  and  their 
friends  in  the  province.  They  were  also  required  to  provide 
men  for  the  completion  of  the  fortifications  at  Sorel,  St.  John's, 
Chamblee,  and  Isle  aux  Noix,  for  the  carriage  of  provisions, 
artillery,  and  stores,  and  for  making  roads.  In  addition  to 
this,  they  were  to  furnish  an  adequate  quantity  of  horses  and 
carts. 

Colonel  St.  Leger,  with  a  body  of  light  troops  and  Indians, 
amounting  to  between  seven  and  eight  hundred  men,  having 
been  previously  detached  by  the  way  of  Lake  Ontario,  and 
the  Mohawk  river,  in  order  to  make  a  diversion  in  favour  of 
the  army,  General  Burgoyne  set  out  from  St.  John's  on  the 
16th  of  June  1777. 

The  British  fleet  proceeded  without  any  opposition,  and, 
under  its  protection,  the  troops  were  landed  about  the  middle 
of  June,  and  encamped  at  a  small  distance  from  Crown  Point 
on  the  north  side.  The  advanced  parties  of  the  Americans 
retired  on  the  approach  of  the  army. 

At  this  place  General  Burgoyne  thought  proper  to  give  the 
Indians  a  war-feast,  and  to  make  a  speech  to  them.  The 
purport  of  it  was,  to  induce  them  to  refrain  from  cruelty,  and 
to  mitigate  their  natural  ferocity.* 

Before  the  royal  army  advanced  to  Ticonderoga  General 
Burgoyne  issued  a  proclamation  or  manifesto,  in  which,  with 
a  most  ill-judged  policy,  he  threatened  to  punish  with  the 
utmost  severity,  those  who  refused  to  attach  themselves  to 
the  British  cause.  At  the  same  time  he  magnified  the 

*  Stedraan. 


SIEGE     OF    TICONDEROGA,  103 

ferocity  of  the  savages,  animadverting  with  peculiar  emphasis 
of  diction  on  the  eagerness  which  they  discovered  to  butcher 
those  who  continued  hostile  to  the  mother  country,  whose 
interests  they  had  espoused.  Having  remained  at  Crown 
Point  a  few  days,  in  order  to  rest  themselves,  and  to  establish 
magazines,  the  whole  army  proceeded  with  caution  to  the  in 
vestment  of  Ticonderoga. 

Ticonderoga  is  situated  on  the  western  shore,  a  few  miles 
to  the  northward  of  a  narrow  inlet  which  unites  Lake  George 
to  Lake  Champlain.  Crown  Point  lies  more  northward  than 
Ticonderoga,  and  is  situated  on  an  angle  of  land  washed  on 
two  sides  by  water  flowing  over  rocks.  A  deep  morass 
covered  the  third  side,  except  in  a  small  part,  where  formerly 
the  French  had  erected  lines,  which  still  continued,  and 
which  the  Americans  had  now  strengthened  by  additional 
works.* 

Opposite  to  Ticonderoga,  on  the  eastern  shore,  the  Ameri 
cans  had  with  great  industry  fortified  a  high  hill  called  Mount 
Independence.  On  the  top  of  it,  which  is  flat,  a  star  fort  had 
been  erected,  containing  extensive  barracks  well  supplied 
with  artillery.  The  mountain  stretched  in  a  sloping  direction 
into  the  water,  strongly  entrenched  to  its  base,  and  well  sup 
plied  with  heavy  artillery.  Midway  up  the  mountain,  another 
battery  was  erected  to  cover  the  lower  works.  With  infinite 
labour  the  Americans  had  united  Ticonderoga  and  Mount 
Independence  by  a  strong  bridge  of  communication  over  the 
inlet.  Twenty-two  sunken  piers  supported  the  bridge  at 
equal  distances.  Between  the  piers  floats  were  placed, 
fastened  together  with  chains  and  rivets,  and  bound  to  the 
sunken  piers.  On  the  Lake  Champlain  side  of  the  bridge,  a 
boom,  composed  of  very  large  timber,  was  erected,  fastened 
together  by  rivetted  bolts  and  double  chains,  made  of  iron  an 
inch  and  a  half  square.  This  bridge  effectually  prevented 
any  attack  by  water  from  the  northern  side.  But  Ticonderoga, 
notwithstanding  its  apparent  strength,  had  one  disadvantage 
to  contend  with.  To  the  southward  of  the  bridge  of  com- 

*  Stedman. 


104  SIEGE    OF    TICONDEROGA. 

munication  was  a  hill,  called  Sugar  Hill,  which  overlooked 
and  commanded  both  the  works  at  Ticonderoga,  and  on 
Mount  Independence.  This  place  the  Americans  were  unable 
to  fortify,  on  account  of  the  want  of  men  ;  General  St.  Clair, 
who  commanded  at  Ticonderoga,  not  having  above  three 
thousand  men. 

The  royal  army,  when  they  left  Crown  Point,  advanced 
with  the  greatest  circumspection  and  prudence  on  both  sides 
of  the  Lake,  the  Beet  keeping  in  the  centre  till  the  army  had 
enclosed  the  fortress  on  the  land  side,  and  the  fleet  had 
arrived  just  out  of  cannon-shot  of  their  works.  On  the 
approach  of  the  British  right  wing  on  the  second  of  July,  the 
garrison  instantly  relinquished  and  set  fire  to  their  works  on 
the  side  of  Lake  George.  Major-General  Philips  therefore 
immediately  secured  the  possession  of  an  important  place 
called  Mount  Hope,  which  commanded  the  American  line, 
and  cut  off  all  communication  with  Lake  George.* 

The  royal  army  having  arrived  at  Ticonderoga,  proceeded 
with  expedition  and  alacrity  to  construct  works  necessary  for 
the  investment  of  that  place.  By  the  5th  of  July  these  works 
were  completed,  and  a  road  made  to  the  top  of  Sugar  Hill 
for  the  construction  of  a  battery  there.  The  garrison,  dis 
covering  these  vigorous  operations,  thought  proper  to  hold  a 
council  of  war,  in  which  it  was  resolved  to  evacuate 
Ticonderoga  and  Mount  Independence  immediately.  In 
consequence  of  this  determination,  their  baggage,  provisions, 
and  stores,  were  embarked  in  two  hundred  batteaux,  and 
despatched  up  the  South  river  to  Skenesborough.  The  army 
took  the  Castle  Town  road,  in  order  to  reach  Skenesborough 
by  land.  St.  Clair  conceived  that  his  retreat  would  be  made 
without  any  difficulty,  on  account  of  the  obstacles  which  the 
English  must  necessarily  overcome  before  they  could  pursue 
him.  The  dawn  of  the  day,  on  the  6th  of  July,  discovered 
this  unexpected  retreat.  The  British  commodore,  Lutwych, 
immediately  began  to  prepare  for  a  pursuit  by  removing  an 
immense  work  of  framed  timber  sunk  in  the  water,  and  by 

*  Stedman. 


EVACUATION     OF     TICONDEROGA.         105 

cutting  away  the  boom  that  obstructed  the  passage,  and  which 
had  cost,  in  the  completion  of  it,  near  twelve  month's  labour. 
As  soon  as  these  obstructions  were  removed  (which  task  was 
effected  by  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning),  a  brigade  of  gun 
boats,  gave  chase,  and  pursued  that  division  of  the  Ameri 
cans  which  was  making  its  retreat  by  water,  overtook  them 
near  the  falls  of  Skenesborough,  engaged  and  captured  some 
of  their  largest  gallies,  and  obliged  them  to  set  the  others  on 
fire,  together  with  a  considerable  number  of  their  batteaux. 

The  grand  division  of  the  army  under  General  Burgoyne, 
in  gun-boats,  the  Royal  George  and  Inflexible,  frigates, 
approaching  the  Falls,  were  saluted  by  a  discharge  of  cannon 
from  the  works  at  Skenesborough.  On  this  account  the 
general  thought  proper  to  return  and  land  his  army  at  South 
Bay,  where  part  of  the  batteaux  of  the  Americans  had  taken 
refuge.  These  would  certainly  have  been  destroyed  if  the 
day  had  not  been  too  far  advanced.  Immediately  on  the 
landing  of  the  English  the  garrison  evacuated  the  stockade 
fort,  and  other  works,  to  which,  as  well  as  to  the  mills 
and  storehouses,  they  set  fire  previous  to  their  departure.* 

During  these  operations  by  water,  Brigadier-General  Fra- 
zer,  at  the  head  of  the  advanced  corps  of  grenadiers  and 
light  infantry,  pressed  hard  upon  the  rear  of  that  division  of 
the  Americans  which  had  taken  the  route  of  Hubberton,  and 
which  he  overtook  at  five  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the  6th 
of  July.  This  division  consisted  of  a  large  detachment 
of  the  best  marksmen  and  chosen  troops,  under  the  command 
of  Colonel  Warner.  They  were  posted  on  strong  ground, 
and  received  the  attack  of  the  British  from  behind  breast 
works  composed  of  logs  and  old  trees.  General  Frazer's 
detachment  being  about  equal  in  point  of  number  to  the 
troops  under  Warner ;  he  commenced  the  engagement,  ex 
pecting  a  reinforcement  of  troops  under  the  German  general, 
Reidesel.  The  Americans  maintained  their  post  writh  great 
resolution  and  bravery.  The  reinforcements  did  not  arrive 
so  soon  as  was  expected,  and  victory  for  a  long  time 

*  Stedman. 
O 


106  ACTION     NEAR    FORT    ANNE. 

was  doubtful.  The  arrival  however  of  General  Reidesel 
decided  the  fate  of  the  day. 

The  Americans  lost  in  this  action  the  brave  Colonel 
Francis,  several  other  officers,  and  above  two  hundred  men 
killed.  The  same  number  were  taken  prisoners ;  and  it 
is  supposed  that  not  less  than  six  hundred  wounded  died 
in  the  woods.* 

The  loss  on  the  part  of  the  British  did  not  exceed, 
according  to  their  own  account,  twenty  officers,  none,  except 
two  majors,  of  any  rank ;  and  about  one  hundred  and  twenty 
men  killed  and  wounded.  This,  however,  is  very  improba 
ble,  as  the  best  informed  writers  consider  it  as  having 
been  much  greater.  During  this  engagement  General  St. 
Clair  was  at  Castle  Town,  about  six  miles  distant  from 
the  field  of  battle.  Immediately  on  receiving  intelligence  of 
this  defeat,  he  bent  his  course  to  the  woods  on  his  left, 
fearful  of  being  intercepted  at  Fort  Anne ;  but  yet  uncertain 
whether  he  should  proceed  to  the  upper  part  of  the  Connecti 
cut,  or  to  Fort  Edward.  In  the  meantime  a  party  of  the 
Americans  having  taken  the  road  by  Wood  Creek,  in  order 
to  proceed  beyond  Fort  Anne,  after  their  retreat  from  Skenes- 
borough,  were  pursued  by  Colonel  Hill  and  the  ninth  regi 
ment,  and  overtaken  near  Fort  Anne.  A  warm  engagement 
immediately  commenced  ;  but  Colonel  Hill  had  posted  him 
self  in  such  a  judicious  manner,  that  all  attacks  in  front  were 
ineffectual.  A  disposition  was  then  made  to  surround  him, 
which  he  avoided,  by  changing  his  situation  in  the  heat  of  the 
action.  The  engagement  still  continued,  with  various  success, 
for  three  hours,  when  the  Americans  were  repulsed,  and  forced 
to  retreat,  to  Fort  Edward,  after  setting  fire  to  Fort  Anne. 
The  artillery  lost,  by  the  evacuation  of  the  northern  posts, 
and  taken  or  destroyed  in  the  armed  vessels  at  Skenes- 
borough,  amounted  to  no  less  than  one  hundred  and  twenty- 
eight  pieces,  serviceable  and  unserviceable.  The  loss  of 
flour,  biscuit,  pork,  and  beef,  was  also  very  considerable. 
At  Fort  Edward,  where  General  Schuyler  was  joined  by 

*  Stedman. 


DIFFICULTIES    OF    BURGOYNE.  107 

General  St.  Clair  on  the  12th,  after  a  fatiguing  march, 
the  whole  strength  of  the  Americans  did  not  exceed  four 
thousand  four  hundred  men,  including  militia.  It  may  not 
be  improper  to  relate  here  one  of  those  stratagems  in  which 
the  genius  of  the  Americans,  during  the  whole  course  of  the 
war,  was  remarkably  fertile.  Schuyler  took  out  of  a  canteen 
with  a  false  bottom,  a  letter  from  a  person  in  the  interest  of 
the  provincials  to  General  Sullivan,  and  prepared  an  answer 
to  it,  drawn  up  in  such  a  strain  as  to  perplex  and  distract 
Burgoyne,  and  leave  him  in  doubt  what  course  to  follow. 
This  letter,  which  fell,  as  was  intended,  into  the  English 
General's  hands,  had  the  desired  effect;  for  he  was  com 
pletely  duped  and  puzzled  by  it  for  several  days,  and  at  a  loss 
whether  to  advance  or  retreat.* 

General  Burgoyne,  after  remaining  some  time  at  Skenes- 
borough,  left  that  place,  with  an  intention  of  taking  the  road 
that  leads  to  Hudson's  river,  and  thence  to  Albany,  in  order 
to  open  a  communication  with  Lake  George,  on  which  he 
had  embarked  the  heavy  artillery  and  baggage.  In  this 
undertaking,  the  difficulties  which  the  royal  army  had  to 
encounter  were  infinite.  Swamps  and  morasses  were  to  be 
passed.  Bridges  were  to  be  constructed,  not  only  over 
creeks,  but  over  ravines  and  gullies.  The  roads  were  to  be 
cleared  of  the  forest  trees,  which  had  been  felled  and  dis 
posed  by  Schuyler  in  such  a  manner  as  to  intersect  each  other. 

General  Schuyler  had  posted  himself,  immediately  after  the 
affair  of  Hubberton,  as  already  observed,  at  Fort  Edward. 
On  the  advance  of  the  royal  army  he  retreated  down  Hudson's 
river  to  Saratoga,  where  he  issued  a  proclamation  calculated 
to  counteract  the  effect  intended  to  be  produced  by  the 
manifesto  published  by  General  Burgoyne.  The  royal  army, 
on  account  of  the  numberless  difficulties  they  had  to  encoun 
ter,  advanced  but  slowly ;  and  it  was  not  till  the  30th  of  July 
that  they  arrived  on  Hudson's  river.  Here  their  progress  was 
checked  for  some  time,  because  it  was  necessary,  before  they 
could  proceed,  that  the  provisions,  stores,  and  other 

*  Stedman. 


108          SITUATION    OF    STILL    WATER. 

necessaries,  which  had  been  brought  to  Fort  George  from 
Ticonderoga,  by  General  Philips,  should  be  embarked.* 

The  delays  which  had  been  occasioned  by  the  route  which 
General  Burgoyne  thought  proper  to  take,  had  afforded  time 
for  the  Americans  to  recruit  their  strength.  Where  the 
Mohawk  falls  into  Hudson's  river,  about  eight  miles  from 
Albany,  is  an  island  in  the  shape  of  an  half  moon,  called 
Still  Water.  On  this  place  General  Schuyler,  who  had 
assembled  about  2700  men  at  Saratoga,  on  receiving  a 
reinforcement  of  men  and  artillery,  under  the  command 
of  General  Arnold,  posted  his  army,  in  order  to  check 
the  progress  of  Colonel  St.  Leger.  That  officer,  early 
in  June,  had  been  detached  from  Lashene,  six  miles  from 
Montreal,  by  the  way  of  Lake  Ontario  and  the  Mohawk 
river,  in  order,  to  make  a  diversion  in  favour  of  the  main 
army.  He  had  under  his  command  a  considerable  number 
of  savages,  who,  in  spite  of  General  Burgoyne's  address  to 
them,  could  not  be  restrained  from  the  commission  of  several 
acts  of  ferocity.  General  Burgoyne  still  remained  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Fort  Edward,  where,  on  account  of 
the  difficulty  of  bringing  the  stores  from  Fort  George  to 
Hudson's  river,  the  royal  army  began  to  experience  great 
hardships.  At  this  juncture  he  received  intelligence  that 
Colonel  St.  Leger  had  advanced  up  the  St.  Lawrence, 
and  had  commenced  his  operations  against  Fort  Stanwix 
or  Schuyler,  situated  on  a  rising  ground  at  the  upper  end  of 
the  Mohawk  river,  about  three  hundred  yards  from  its 
source.  General  Burgoyne  saw  the  necessity  of  co-operating 
with  Colonel  St.  Leger,  and  of  immediately  making  a  rapid 
movement  forward.  But  this  intention  could  not  be  carried 
into  execution  under  the  present  circumstances.  Ox  teams, 
carriages,  and  other  necessaries,  were  indispensably  necessa 
ry  ;  to  procure  which,  Burgoyne  resolved  to  detach  a  body 
of  troops  to  Bennington,  in  Vermont,  about  twenty-four 
miles  to  the  eastward  of  Hudson's  river,  where  stores  and 
provisions  were  deposited.  On  this  expedition  the  German 

*  Stedman. 


BATTLE    OF    BENNINGTON.  109 

Colonel  Baum  was  despatched  with  about  600  men,  mostly 
Germans,  including  a  detachment  of  Reidesel's  dragoons. 

Baum  advanced  as  far  as  Walloon  Creek,  about  seven 
miles  from  Bennington,  where  such  intelligence  was  received 
as  to  leave  no  doubt  of  a  formidable  opposition.  In  conse 
quence  of  this  information  he  thought  proper  to  halt, 
and  transmit  the  particulars  to  General  Burgoyne.  A  de 
tachment  of  500  Germans,  under  the  command  of  Lieu 
tenant-Colonel  Breyman,  was  sent  to  his  assistance.  The 
roads  were  bad  ;  nor  was  the  mode  in  which  the  Germans 
marched  calculated  to  promote  expedition.  They  halted  ten 
times  in  an  hour  to  dress  their  ranks,  which,  through  the 
embarrassments  attending  their  march,  were  liable  to  be 
broken  at  every  turn. 

General  Starke,  with  a  body  of  one  thousand  men  from 
New  Hampshire,  was  at  this  period  on  his  route  to  join 
General  Schuyler.  Having  received  intelligence,  however, 
of  the  approach  of  Colonel  Baum,  he  hastened  towards 
Bennington,  where,  joining  the  continental  troops  under 
Colonel  Warner,  he  set  out  on  the  16th  of  August,  and,  by 
ten  o'clock  in  the  morning,  surrounded  Baum's  detachment. 
Starke,  immediately  commenced  a  furious  attack  upon  him  on 
all  sides,  but  the  Germans,  though  surprised,  resolved  to 
make  a  vigorous  defence.  For  upwards  of  an  hour  Baum 
endured  a  terrible  discharge  of  musketry,  but  having  lost 
their  artillery,  the  German  troops  were  under  the  necessity  of 
retreating  into  the  woods,  leaving  their  commander  mortally 
wounded  on  the  field  of  battle.  Flushed  with  this  victory, 
the  Americans  advanced  against  the  detachment  under 
Colonel  Breyman,  who,  ignorant  of  the  defeat  of  Baum,  was 
advancing  to  his  relief;  but  the  tardiness  of  their  method  of 
marching,  added  to  the  obstacles  which  the  roads  presented, 
had  retarded  their  progress  in  such  a  manner,  that  twenty-four 
hours  were  spent  in  marching  sixteen  miles.  The  consequence 
was,  that  Breyman  came  up  just  in  time  to  join  the  fugitives 
of  Baum's  detachment.  The  Americans  began  a  vigorous 

*  Stedman. 
10 


110  IIERKIMER'S     DEFEAT. 

attack  on  Breyman,  who  was  obliged  to  retreat,  after  a  gallant 
resistance.  The  loss  of  the  British  in  these  two  engagements 
amounted  to  about  six  hundred. 

Immediately  after  the  defeat  of  Colonel  Baum,  and  the 
retreat  of  Colonel  Breyman,  the  royal  army  which  had 
advanced  to  Saratoga,  drew  back.* 

In  the  meantime  Colonel  St.  Leger  had  commenced  his 
attack  upon  Fort  Stanwix  or  Schuyler,  a  small  square  log 
fort  with  four  bastions  and  a  stockaded  covered  way,  without 
any  other  outworks.  It  was  defended  by  Colonels  Gan- 
sevoort  and  Willet,  with  700  men.  The  commencement 
of  the  siege  WHS  attended  with  unfavourable  circumstances. 
On  the  5th  of  August,  Colonel  St.  Leger  received  in 
telligence  that  one  thousand  militia,  under  the  command 
of  General  Herkimer,  were  advancing  to  the  relief  of 
the  fort.  Sir  John  Johnson,  with  a  party  of  regulars,  and  a 
number  of  savages,  was  despatched  into  the  woods,  where 
he  placed  his  men  in  ambush.  Herkimer  advanced  incau 
tiously,  and  fell  into  the  trap  that  was  laid  for  him.  A 
sudden  and  unexpected  fire  was  poured  in  from  behind  trees 
and  bushes,  and  the  savages  rushing  from  their  concealment, 
made  a  dreadful  slaughter  with  their  spears  and  tomahawks. 
The  militia,  though  surprised  and  somewhat  dismayed,  did 
not  retreat  precipitately,  but  recovered  a  rising  ground, 
which  enabled  them,  by  a  kind  of  running  fight,  to  preserve 
about  one  third  of  their  detachment.  The  number  of  killed 
and  wounded  on  the  part  of  the  Americans  amounted  to  near 
400.  The  garrison  being  informed  of  the  approach  of 
General  Herkimer,  made  a  sally  under  Colonel  Willet, 
which  was  attended  with  some  success.  Having  received, 
however,  intelligence  of  the  defeat  of  the  Americans,  he  and 
another  officer  undertook  a  very  perilous  expedition.  They 
penetrated  in  the  dead  of  night  through  the  camp  of  the 
besiegers,  and  traversed  a  space  of  fifty  miles,  through 
deserts,  woods,  and  morasses,  in  order  to  bring  relief  to  the 
fort.  Every  proposal  for  a  surrender  was  treated  by  Colonel 

*  Stedmun. 


RETREAT     OF     ST.LEGER.  Ill 

Gansevoort  with  derision  and  contempt.  On  the  22nd  of 
August,  one  of  the  garrison  purposely  conveyed  himself  into 
the  British  camp,  and  declared  that  he  had  escaped  from  the 
fort  at  the  hazard  of  his  life,  in  order  to  inform  the  British 
commander  that  General  Arnold,  with  2000  men  and  ten 
pieces  of  cannon,  was  advancing  rapidly  to  raise  the  siege. 
He  also  informed  him  that  General  Burgoyne  had  been 
defeated,  and  his  army  cut  to  pieces.  Colonel  St.  Leger 
was  not  intimidated  by  this  information  ;  nor  did  he  give 
much  credit  to  it ;  but  it  produced  an  immediate  effect 
on  the  savages.  The  British  commander  called  a  council  of 
their  chiefs,  and  endeavoured,  by  the  influence  of  Sir  John 
Johnson  and  Colonel  Butler,  to  induce  them  not  to  withdraw 
their  assistance.  Every  effort  however  was  ineffectual;  a 
large  party  of  the  savages  departed  while  the  council  was 
sitting ;  and  the  rest  threatened  to  follow  their  example, 
unless  the  British  commander  would  immediately  make  a 
retreat.  To  this  mortifying  proposition  he  was  under  the 
necessity  of  acceding.  The  tents  were  left  standing,  and  the 
artillery  and  stores  fell  into  the  possession  of  the  garrison. 

With  respect  to  the  intimation  of  General  Arnold's  ap 
proach  to  the  relief  of  Fort  Schuyler,  it  was  in  part 
true.  He  was  advancing  up  the  Mohawk  river  and  had 
left  the  main  body,  and  moved  rapidly  forward  with  a  chosen 
detachment.  He  arrived  at  the  fort  two  days  after  the  siege 
had  been  raised.  His  assistance  being  now  unnecessary,  he 
returned  with  his  army  to  reinforce  General  Gates,  who  had 
a  short  time  before  taken  the  command  of  the  American 
army  in  the  north.* 

General  Burgoyne  having  by  unremitting  industry  collect 
ed  about  thirty  days'  provisions,  and  a  bridge  of  boats  being 
constructed  in  lieu  of  the  bridge  of  rafts  which  had  been 
carried  away  by  incessant  rains,  the  whole  army  crossed 
the  Hudson  on  the  13th  and  14th  of  September,  and  en 
camped  on  the  heights  and  plains  of  Saratoga,  with  a  vast 
train  of  artillery.  On  the  19th  of  September  the  army 

*  Stedman. 


112  BATTLE    OF    STILL    WATER. 

advanced  to  Still  Water  where  a  detachment  attempted  to 
turn  the  right  wing,  and  attack  Burgoyne  in  his  rear.  Being 
checked  in  their  design  by  General  Frazer,  they  made 
a  rapid  movement,  and  advanced  to  attack  the  British  line 
on  the  right.  The  engagement  began  at  three  o'clock  in  the 
afternoon  of  the  19th  of  September,  and  continued  till  after 
sunset.  The  troops  were  led  by  General  Arnold,  who  dis 
tinguished  himself  in  an  extraordinary  manner.  Both  parties 
behaved  with  great  gallantry  and  firmness,  receiving  and 
returning  the  heaviest  fires  with  coolness  and  intrepidity, 
for  the  space  of  four  hours.  Night  closed  the  battle  and  the 
Americans  retired. 

The  loss  on  each  side  was  nearly  equal ;  600  being  killed 
and  wounded  on  the  part  of  the  British,  and  about  the  same 
number  on  the  side  of  the  Americans.  No  advantages 
resulted  to  the  British  troops  from  this  encounter.  The  con 
duct  of  the  Americans  had  fully  convinced  every  one  that 
they  were  able  to  sustain  an  attack  in  open  plains  with  the 
intrepidity,  the  spirit,  and  the  coolness  of  veterans.  For 
four  hours  they  maintained  a  contest  hand  to  hand ;  and 
when  they  retired,  it  was  not  because  they  were  conquered, 
but  because  the  approach  of  night  made  a  retreat  to  their 
camp  absolutely  necessary. 

The  British  army  lay  all  night  on  their  arms  in  the  field  of 
battle,  and  the  next  day  works  were  erected  within  cannon- 
shot  of  the  American  lines,  the  right  being  fortified  by 
strong  redoubts. 

Every  possible  method  was  now  taken  to  inform  General 
Clinton  of  the  situation  of  General  Burgoyne,  and  arguments 
used  that  might  induce  him  to  make  a  diversion  in  his 
favour.  Under  the  conviction  that  Clinton  would  make 
a  diversion  in  his  favour,  Burgoyne  had  crossed  the  Hud 
son,  and  given  up  all  communication  with  the  Lakes.  He 
had  expected  that  a  diversion  would  have  been  made  before 
this  period.* 

After  the  battle  of  Still  Water,  the  savages  discovered  a 

*  Stedman. 


BATTLE    OF    TICONDEROGA.  113 

disinclination  to  continue  with  General  Burgoyne.  They 
had  been  disappointed  in  their  hopes  of  plunder,  and  the 
check  which  the  English  had  received  at  Bennington  and 
Fort  Schuyler  had  chilled  that  ardour  and  enthusiasm  which 
they  had  at  first  manifested.  They  withdrew  their  assistance, 
and  deserted  General  Burgoyne,  unmoved  by  any  representa 
tions  made  to  them  of  the  distress  in  which  their  secession 
would  involve  him. 

Both  armies  lay  in  sight  of  each  other  for  some  time,  each 
fortifying  their  camp  in  the  strongest  manner  possible.  This 
delay  was  extremely  prejudicial  to  the  British,  inasmuch  as 
it  enabled  the  Americans  to  increase  their  number  of  men, 
and  to  obtain  stores  and  provisions  from  the  southern  pro 
vinces.  The  only  probable  means  left  to  Burgoyne  of 
saving  himself  from  destruction  lay  in  a  retreat.  An  expedi 
tion  was  therefore  planned  by  Gates  and  Arnold,  to  prevent 
the  adoption  of  this  measure,  by  cutting  off  all  communica 
tion  with  the  Lakes,  and  by  recovering  the  possession  of 
Ticonderoga  and  Mount  Independence. 

This  expedition  was  entrusted  to  the  command  of  Colonel 
Brown,  who  with  great  secrecy  and  diligence  gained  the  rear 
of  the  royal  army  undiscovered.  He  arrived  on  the  18th  of 
September  at  the  north  end  of  Lake  George,  where  one 
small  sloop  and  the  boats  employed  in  transporting  pro 
visions  to  the  British  army  were  surprised  and  taken,  with  a 
number  of  Canadians  and  a  few  seamen.  Three  companies 
of  the  fifty-third  regiment  were  at  the  same  time  made 
prisoners.  Immediately  after  they  had  secured  the  possession 
of  the  armed  vessels,  they  made  an  unsuccessful  attack  upon 
Ticonderoga  with  two  pieces  of  cannon,  which  they  had 
obtained  from  the  captured  sloop.* 

General  Burgoyne's  difficulties  began  now  to  increase  daily. 
His  army  was  reduced  to  little  more  than  five  thousand  men, 
who  were  limited  to  half  the  usual  allowance  of  provisions. 
The  stock  of  forage  was  entirely  exhausted,  and  the  horses 
were  perishing  for  the  want  of  it.  In  addition  to  these 

*  Stedman. 
P  10* 


114       SECOND    BATTLE    OF    STILL    WATER. 

circumstances,  no  intelligence  had  yet  been  received  of  the 
approach  of  General  Clinton,  or  of  the  diversion  which  was 
to  be  made.  Environed  by  difficulty  and  danger,  Burgoyne 
resolved  to  attempt  to  dislodge  the  Americans  from  their  posts 
on  the  left,  which  would  enable  him  to  retreat  to  the  lakes. 
Pursuant  to  this  determination  he  detached  a  body  of  fifteen 
hundred  men,  which  he  headed  himself,  being  attended  by 
Generals  Philips,  Reidesel  and  Frazer.  This  detachment  had 
scarce  formed,  within  less  than  half  a  mile  of  the  Americans 
intrenchments,  when  a  furious  attack  was  made  by  Poor's 
brigade  on  the  left,  where  the  grenadiers  were  posted.  The 
enemy  was  soon  obliged  to  retreat,  and  would  inevitably 
have  been  cut  to  pieces,  but  for  the  intervention  of  the  light 
infantry  and  another  regiment.  The  whole  detachment  now 
retired,  with  the  loss  of  six  pieces  of  artillery.  Scarce  had 
the  British  troops  entered  the  lines  when  they  were  again  im 
petuously  attacked  by  Arnold,  who  began  a  furious  assault 
upon  their  intrenchments.  The  resistance  was  firm,  and  the 
engagement  for  a  long  while  doubtful.  A  wound  which 
Arnold  received  caused  the  Americans  to  retire.  In  another 
quarter,  however,  they  were  more  successful.  The  intrench 
ments  defended  by  the  German  troops  under  Colonel  Brey- 
man  were  carried  sword  in  hand.  The  colonel  was  killed, 
and  his  troops  retreated,  with  the  loss  of  all  their  baggage 
and  artillery.  Night  closed  the  dreadful  scene.  The  Eng 
lish  lost,  this  day,  General  Frazer,  Colonel  Breyman,  and 
several  other  officers  of  note,  besides  a  large  number  of 
wounded.  The  Americans  took  upwards  of  200  officers  and 
privates  prisoners  ;  besides  nine  pieces  of  brass  artillery,  and 
the  encampment  of  a  German  brigade,  with  all  their  equipage. 
But  what  was  of  the  greatest  consequence,  they  obtained 
from  the  spoils  of  the  field  a  large  supply  of  ammunition, 
under  a  scarcity  of  which  they  had  long  laboured. 

General  Burgoyne  could  not  continue  in  his  present 
position  without  a  certainty  of  destruction.  With  great 
secrecy  and  silence  his  whole  army  was  therefore  removed, 

*  Stedman. 


RETREAT     OF     THE     BRITISH.  115 

with  all  their  baggage  and  artillery,  to  the  heights  above  the 
hospital  during  the  night.  At  nine  o'clock  on  the  evening 
of  the  8th  of  October,  the  British  retreated  to  Saratoga, 
leaving  their  sick  and  wounded  behind.  General  Gates, 
however,  behaved  with  his  wonted  humanity,  and  the  un 
fortunate  tenants  of  the  hospital  were  treated  with  all 
imaginable  tenderness.  General  Burgoyne  having  ordered 
the  roads  and  the  bridges  to  be  broken  in  their  march 
forward,  the  movement  of  the  army  in  their  retreat  was 
necessarily  tardy.  The  fords  of  Fish  Kill  Creek,  which  are 
somewhat  to  the  northward  of  Saratoga,  were  not  passed  till 
ten  o'clock  on  the  succeeding  morning.  The  militia,  watch 
ing  every  motion  with  the  most  anxious  attention,  had 
already  arrived  at  this  place  before  them  ;  but,  on  the 
approach  of  the  British  troops,  they  retired  over  the  Hudson, 
to  a  larger  force,  which  had  been  detached  there  to  obstruct 
the  passage  of  the  royal  troops. 

Surrounded  by  destruction  and  dismay,  General  Burgoyne 
resolved  to  attempt  a  retreat  by  night  to  Fort  Edward,  each 
soldier  carrying  his  provision  on  his  back ;  but  while  the 
army  were  preparing  to  march,  intelligence  was  received 
that  the  Americans  had  already  possessed  themselves  of  the 
road  to  Fort  Edward,  and  that  they  were  well  provided  with 
artillery. 

The  situation  of  General  Burgoyne  had  now  attained  the 
climax  of  difficulty  and  danger.  Out  of  eight  thousand 
men,  of  which  the  army  consisted  after  the  capture  of 
Ticonderoga,  not  more  than  three  thousand  five  hundred 
fighting  men  remained,  one  half  of  which  only  were  British. 
Provisions  were  almost  exhausted,  and  no  hope  remained  of 
procuring  a  fresh  supply.  An  engagement  was  studiously 
avoided  by  the  Americans,  on  account  of  their  knowledge 
of  the  desperate  situation  of  the  British  troops ;  and  they 
were  posted  in  so  advantageous  a  manner  that  they  could  not 
be  attacked.* 

Burgoyne  called  a  council  of  war,  at  which  not  only  field 

*  Stedman. 


116  CLINTON    ON    THE    HUDSON. 

officers  but  every  captain  was  ordered  to  assist.  After  some 
consultation  on  the  emergency  of  affairs,  it  was  unani 
mously  resolved  to  enter  into  a  convention  with  the  Ameri 
cans.  Gates'  first  demand  was,  that  the  whole  force 
should  ground  their  arms  and  become  prisoners  of  war; 
but  after  some  discussion,  he  agreed  to  grant  the  honours 
of  war,  and  a  free  passage  to  the  British  on  condition  of 
their  not  serving  again  in  North  America  during  the  present 
contest. 

While  General  Burgoyne  was  pushing  on  towards  Albany, 
an  unsuccessful  attempt  to  relieve  him  was  made  by  the 
British  commander  in  New  York.  For  this  purpose,  Sir 
Henry  Clinton  conducted  an  expedition  up  the  Hudson. 
This  consisted  of  about  3000  men,  and  was  accompanied 
by  a  suitable  naval  force.  After  making  many  feints,  he 
landed  at  Stony  Point,  and  marched  over  the  mountains 
to  Fort  Montgomery,  and  attacked  the  different  redoubts. 
The  garrison,  commanded  by  Governor  Clinton,  a  brave 
and  intelligent  officer,  made  a  gallant  resistance.  But  as 
the  post  had  been  designed  principally  to  prevent  the 
passing  of  ships,  the  works  on  the  land  side  were  incomplete 
and  untenable.  When  it  began  to  grow  dark,  the  British 
entered  the  fort  with  fixed  bayonets.  The  loss  on  neither 
side  was  great.  Governor  Clinton,  General  James  Clinton, 
and  most  of  the  officers  and  men,  effected  their  escape 
under  cover  of  the  thick  smoke  and  darkness  that  suddenly 
prevailed.* 

The  reduction  of  this  post  furnished  the  British  with 
an  opportunity  for  opening  a  passage  up  the  North  river, 
but  instead  of  pushing  forward  to  Burgoyne's  encampment, 
or  even  to  Albany,  they  spent  several  days  in  laying  waste 
the  adjacent  country.  The  Americans  destroyed  Fort  Con 
stitution,  and  also  set  fire  to  two  new  frigates,  and  some 
other  vessels.  General  Tryon  at  the  same  time  destroyed 
a  settlement  called  Continental  village,  which  contained 
barracks  for  fifteen  hundred  men,  besides  many  stores.  Sir 

*  Stedman.     Ramsay. 


CLINTON    ON    THE     HUDSON.  117 

James  Wallace  with  a  flying  squadron  of  light  frigates,  and 
General  Vaughan  with  a  detachment  of  land  forces,  con 
tinued  on  and  near  the  river  for  several  days,  desolating  the 
country  near  its  margin.  General  Vaughan  so  completely 
burned  JEsopus,  a  fine  flourishing  village,  that  not  a  single 
house  was  left  standing,  though  on  his  approach  the  Americans 
had  left  the  town  without  making  any  resistance.  Charity 
would  lead  us  to  suppose  that  these  devastations  were 
designed  to  answer  military  purposes.  Their  authors  might 
have  hoped  to  divert  the  attention  of  General  Gates,  and 
thus  indirectly  relieve  General  Burgoyne,  but  if  this  was 
intended,  the  artifice  did  not  take  effect.  The  preservation 
of  property  was  with  the  Americans  only  a  secondary  object. 
The  capturing  of  Burgoyne  promised  such  important  conse 
quences,  that  they  would  not  suffer  any  other  consideration 
to  interfere  with  it.  General  Gates  did  not  make  a  single 
movement  that  lessened  the  probability  of  effecting  his  grand 
purpose.  He  wrote  an  expostulary  letter  to  Vaughan,  part 
of  which  wras  in  the  following  terms  :  "Is  it  thus  your  king's 
generals  think  to  make  converts  to  the  royal  cause  ?  It  is 
no  less  surprising  than  true,  that  the  measures  they  adopt 
to  serve  their  master,  have  quite  a  contrary  effect.  Their 
cruelty  establishes  the  glorious  act  of  independence  upon  the 
broad  basis  of  the  resentment  of  the  people."  Whether 
policy  or  revenge  led  to  this  devastation  of  property  is 
uncertain,  but  it  cannot  admit  of  a  doubt  that  it  was  far  from 
being  the  most  effectual  method  of  relieving  Burgoyne.* 

The  passage  of  the  North  river  was  made  so  practicable 
by  the  advantages  gained  on  the  6th  of  October,  that  Sir 
Henry  Clinton,  with  his  whole  force,  amounting  to  3000 
men,  might  not  only  have  reached  Albany,  but  General 
Gates'  encampment,  before  the  12th,  the  day  till  which 
Burgoyne  had  agreed  to  wait  for  aid  from  New  York. 
While  the  British  were  doing  mischief  to  individuals  without 
serving  the  cause  of  their  royal  master,  it  seems  as  though 
they  might  by  pushing  forward  about  136  miles  in  six  days, 

*  Ramsay. 


118     MARCH     OF     PRISONERS     TO     BOSTON. 

have  brought  Gates'  army  between  two  fires,  at  least  twenty- 
four  hours  before  Burgoyne's  necessity  compelled  his  sub 
mission  to  articles  of  capitulation.* 

Immediately  after  the  surrender  of  the  troops  commanded 
by  Lieutenant-General  Burgoyne,  they  were  marched  to  the 
vicinity  of  Boston.  On  their  arrival  they  were  quartered  in 
the  barracks  on  Winter  and  Prospect  hills.  The  general 
court  of  Massachusetts  passed  proper  resolutions  for  pro 
curing  suitable  accommodations  for  the  prisoners ;  but  from 
the  general  unwillingness  of  the  people  to  oblige  them,  and 
from  the  feebleness  of  that  authority  which  the  republican 
rulers  had  at  that  time  over  the  property  of  their  fellow 
citizens,  it  was  impossible  to  provide  immediately  for  so 
large  a  number  of  officers  and  soldiers,  in  such  a  manner  as 
their  convenience  required,  or  as  from  the  articles  of  conven 
tion  they  might  reasonably  expect.  The  officers  remonstra 
ted  to  General  Burgoyne,  that  six  or  seven  of  them  were 
crowded  together  in  one  room,  without  any  regard  to  their 
respective  ranks,  in  violation  of  the  7th  article  of  the  con 
vention.  General  Burgoyne,  on  the  14th  of  November 
forwarded  this  account  to  General  Gates,  and  added,  "  the 
public  faith  is  broken."  This  letter  being  laid  before  Con 
gress,  gave  an  alarm.  It  corroborated  an  apprehension, 
previously  entertained,  that  the  captured  troops  on  their 
embarkation  would  make  a  junction  with  the  British  gar 
risons  in  America.  The  declaration  of  the  general,  that, 
"  the  public  faith  was  broken"  while  in  the  power  of 
Congress,  was  considered  by  them  as  destroying  the  security 
which  they  before  had  in  his  personal  honour,  for  in  every 
event  he  might  adduce  his  previous  notice  to  justify  his 
future  conduct.  They  therefore  resolved,  "  That  the  em 
barkation  of  Lieutenant-General  Burgoyne,  and  the  troops 
under  his  command,  be  postponed,  till  a  distinct  and  explicit 
ratification  of  the  convention  of  Saratoga  be  properly  notified 
by  the  court  of  Great  Britain  to  Congress."  General  Bur 
goyne  explained  the  intention  and  construction  of  the  passage 

*  Ramsay. 


CONVENTION     SUSPENDED.  119 

objected  to  in  his  letter,  and  pledged  himself,  that  his 
officers  would  join  with  him  in  signing  any  instrument  that 
might  be  thought  necessary  for  confirming  the  convention, 
but  Congress  would  not  recede  from  their  resolution.  They 
alleged,  that  it  had  been  often  asserted  by  their  adversaries, 
that  "  faith  was  not  to  be  kept  with  rebels,"  and  that  there 
fore  they  would  be  deficient  in  attention  to  the  interests  of 
their  constituents,  if  they  did  not  require  an  authentic  ratifi 
cation  of  the  convention  by  national  authority,  before  they 
parted  with  the  captured  troops.  They  urged  farther,  that  by 
the  law  of  nations,  a  compact  broken  in  one  article,  was  no 
longer  binding  in  any  other.  They  made  a  distinction 
between  the  suspension  and  abrogation  of  the  convention, 
and  alleged  that  ground  to  suspect  an  intention  to  violate  it, 
was  a  justifying  reason  for  suspending  its  execution  on  their 
part,  till  it  was  properly  ratified.  The  desired  ratification,  if 
Great  Britain  was  seriously  disposed  to  that  measure,  might 
have  been  obtained  in  a  few  months,  and  Congress  uniformly 
declared  themselves  willing  to  carry  it  into  full  effect,  as  soon 
as  they  were  secured  of  its  observance  by  proper  authority  on 
the  other  side. 

About  eight  months  after,  certain  royal  commissioners, 
whose  official  functions  shall  be  hereafter  explained,  made  a 
requisition  respecting  these  troops — offered  to  ratify  the  con 
vention,  and  required  permission  for  their  embarkation.  On 
enquiry  it  was  found,  that  they  had  no  authority  to  do  any 
thing  in  the  matter  which  would  be  obligatory  on  Great 
Britain.  Congress  therefore  resolved,  "that  no  ratification 
of  the  convention,  which  may  be  tendered  in  consequence 
of  powers,  which  only  reach  that  case  by  construction  and 
implication,  or  which  may  subject  whatever  is  transacted 
relative  to  it,  to  the  future  approbation  or  disapprobation 
of  the  Parliament  of  Great  Britain,  can  be  accepted  by 
Congress."* 

Till  the  capture  of  Burgoyne  the  powers  of  Europe  were 
only  spectators  of  the  war  between  Great  Britain  and  her  late 

*  Ramsay. 


120  EUROPEAN    SYMPATHY. 

colonies,  but  soon  after  that  event  they  were  drawn  in  to  be 
parties.  In  every  period  of  the  controversy,  the  claims  of 
the  Americans  were  patronized  by  sundry  respectable  for 
eigners.  The  letters,  addresses,  and  other  public  acts  of 
Congress,  were  admired  by  many  who  had  no  personal 
interest  in  the  contest.  Liberty  is  so  evidently  the  undoubt 
ed  right  of  mankind,  that  even  they  who  never  possessed 
it  feel  the  propriety  of  contending  for  it,  and  whenever  a 
people  take  up  arms  either  to  defend  or  to  recover  it,  they 
are  sure  of  meeting  with  encouragement  or  good  wishes  from 
the  friends  of  humanity  in  every  part  of  the  world. 

From  the  operation  of  these  principles,  the  Americans  had 
the  esteem  and  good  wishes  of  multitudes  in  all  parts  of 
Europe.  They  were  reputed  to  be  ill  used,  and  were  repre 
sented  as  a  resolute  and  brave  people,  determined  to  resist 
oppression.  Being  both  pitied  and  applauded,  generous  and 
sympathetic  sentiments  were  excited  in  their  favour.  These 
circumstances  would  have  operated  in  every  case,  but  in  the 
present,  the  cause  of  the  Americans  was  patronized  from 
additional  motives.  An  universal  jealousy  prevailed  against 
Great  Britain.  Her  navy  had  long  tyrannized  over  the 
nations  of  Europe,  and  demanded  as  a  matter  of  right,  that 
the  ships  of  all  other  powers  should  strike  their  sails  to  her, 
as  mistress  of  the  ocean.  From  her  eagerness  to  prevent 
supplies  going  to  her  rebellious  colonists,  as  she  called  the 
Americans,  the  vessels  of  foreign  powers  had  for  some  time 
past  been  subjected  to  searches  and  other  interruptions,  when 
steering  towards  America,  in  a  manner  that  could  not  but  be 
impatiently  borne  by  independent  nations.  That  pride  and 
insolence  which  brought  on  the  American  war,  had  long  dis 
gusted  her  neighbours,  and  made  them  rejoice  at  her  misfor 
tunes,  and  especially  at  the  prospect  of  dismembering  her 
overgrown  empire.* 

*  Ramsay. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

Campaign  of  1778. 


N  Pennsylvania,  meantime, 
the  two  armies  continued 
viewing  each  other  without 
any  material  warlike  move 
ment  except  a  few  success 
ful  excursions  of  parties 
from  Philadelphia  to  the 
neighbouring  country,  for 
the  purpose  of  bringing  in 
supplies,  or  destroying  pro 
perty.  In  one  of  these,  a  party  of  the  British  proceeded  to 
Bordentown,  and  there  burned  four  store-houses  full  of  useful 
commodities.  Before  they  returned  to  Philadelphia,  they 
burned  two  frigates,  nine  ships,  six  privateer  sloops,  twenty- 
three  brigs,  with  a  number  of  sloops  and  schooners.* 

Soon  after,  an  excursion  from  Newport  was  made  by  500 
British  and  Hessians,  under  the  command  of  Lieutenant- 
Colonel  Campbell.  These  having  landed  in  the  night, 


*  Ramsay. 
11 


121 


122  AFFAIR    OF    BARREN     HILL. 

marched  next  morning  in  two  bodies,  the  one  for  Warren, 
the  other  for  the  head  of  Kickemuet  river.  They  destroyed 
about  70  flat  bottomed  boats,  and  burned  a  quantity  of  pitch, 
tar  and  plank.  They  also  set  fire  to  the  meeting  house 
at  Warren,  and  seven  dwelling  houses.  At  Bristol  they 
burned  the  church  and  22  houses.  Several  other  houses 
were  plundered,  and  women  were  stripped  of  their  shoe 
buckles,  gold  rings,  and  handkerchiefs. 

About  the  19th  of  May  1778,  General  Washington  de 
tached  the  Marquis  de  Lafayette  to  take  post  with  nearly  3000 
men  upon  Barren  Hill,  a  position  seven  miles  advanced  from 
the  camp  of  Valley  Forge  ;  but  upon  the  opposite  or  eastern 
side  of  the  river. 

On  the  night  of  the  20th  of  May,  5000  of  the  choicest 
troops  in  the  British  army  set  out  from  Philadelphia,  marching 
close  to  the  Delaware,  in  the  opposite  direction  from  Barren 
Hill.  After  the  detachment  had  proceeded  some  miles,  it 
turned  to  the  left,  and  passing  White  Marsh  soon  after  day 
break,  it  reached  at  length  its  destined  point,  without  having 
fallen  in  with  any  patrole  or  out-post  of  the  Americans. 
This  point  was  directly  in  the  rear  of  Lafayette's  position, 
consequently  between  him  and  the  camp  of  General  Wash 
ington.  The  road  here  forked  ;  one  branch  led  to  the  camp 
of  Lafayette,  at  the  distance  of  a  mile ;  the  other  went 
to  Matron's  Ford  across  the  Schuylkill,  at  about  the  same 
distance.  In  the  course  of  the  night,  a  strong  detachment 
had  marched  from  Philadelphia  along  the  western  branch  of 
the  Schuylkill,  and  stationed  themselves  at  a  ford  two 
or  three  miles  in  front  of  Lafayette's  right  flank,  whilst 
the  remainder  of  the  British  army  advanced  to  Chesnut  Hill.* 

The  retreat  of  Lafayette  was  thus  cut  off  from  every 
passage  but  Matron's  Ford ;  and  his  distance  from  it  was 
much  greater  than  that  of  the  British.  General  Grant  ar 
rived  at  his  destination  about  the  time  Lafayette  received 
notice  of  his  danger  by  means  of  the  vigilance  of  Colonel 
Mac  Lane  of  Delaware,  who  learned  the  intended  expedition 

*  Ramsay.     Stedman. 


RETREAT     OF     BARREN     HILL.  128 

from  two  British  grenadiers  which  he  captured  in  the  night 
near  Philadelphia.  He  rode  in  person  to  warn  Lafayette  ; 
and,  at  the  same  time  the  column  was  discovered  by  glasses 
from  the  camp  of  General  Washington,  who,  by  the  firing  of 
cannon,  attempted  to  give  his  detachment  notice  of  the 
danger.  Considerable  time  seems  to  have  been  lost  by  Gray 
in  making  a  disposition  for  the  intended  attack,  during  which 
delay  Lafayette  quickly  retreated  over  Matron's  Ford  through 
the  low  woody  grounds  which  border  the  river.  Information 
of  this  circumstance  is  said  to  have  been  given  to  General 
Grant,  and  his  superior  proximity  to  Matron's  Ford  is 
reported  to  have  been  urged  to  him,  and  even  pointed  out  in 
the  strongest  manner ;  but  under  the  persuasion  that  this  was 
only  a  part  of  Lafayette's  troops,  detached  for  some  un 
accountable  reason,  he  persisted  in  his  resolution  of  ad 
vancing  to  Barren  Hill,  notwithstanding  the  strong  remon 
strances  of  Sir  William  Erskine  against  that  measure.  This 
post  was  luckily  concealed  from  view  by  intervening  trees, 
otherwise  the  desertion  of  it  by  the  Americans  would  have 
been  perceived.  The  British  having  advanced  to  the 
church,  and  found  the  camp  abandoned,  undertook  the 
pursuit  of  Lafayette  by  the  very  track  which  he  himself  had 
taken.  In  the  meantime  he  had  reached  the  Ford  ;  but  his 
troops,  had  hurried  across  the  river,  leaving  behind  them  the 
six  field  pieces  which  they  had  brought  from  the  camp  on  the 
bank  of  the  river.  Lafayette  formed  his  battalions  on  the 
other  side,  and  perceiving  that  the  British  did  not  approach  by 
the  road  in  which  he  feared  they  would,  sent  a  corps  across 
for  his  cannon,  ordering  some  small  parties  to  be  advanced  into 
the  woods  to  retard  the  progress  of  the  British  advanced 
guard,  should  it  approach  whilst  the  artillery  was  in  the 
river.  The  cannon  were  dragged  over,  and  the  parties  of 
observation  retired  with  the  loss  of  only  nine  men.  The 
British  generals  advanced  to  the  Ford,  and  peceiving  that 
Lafayette  was  so  advantageously  posted  on  the  other  side  of 
the  river,  with  his  artillery  on  the  high  and  broken  grounds 
which  arose  from  the  water's  edge,  that  nothing  further  could 


124        EVACUATION     OF    PHILADELPHIA. 

be  attempted  against  him,  returned  to  the  city.  Thus  failed 
the  object  of  the  expedition. 

A  French  squadron,  consisting  of  12  ships  of  the  line  and 
four  frigates,  commanded  by  Count  D'Estaing,' sailed  from 
Toulon  for  America,  in  about  two  months  after  the  treaty  had 
been  agreed  upon  between  the  United  States  and  the  king  of 
France.  After  a  passage  of  eighty-seven  days,  the  count  ar 
rived  at  the  entrance  of  the  Delaware.  From  an  apprehension 
of  something  of  this  kind,  and  from  the  prospect  of  greater 
security,  it  was  resolved  in  Great  Britain,  forthwith  to  evacuate 
Philadelphia  and  to  concentrate  the  royal  force  in  the  city  and 
harbour  of  New  York.  The  commissioners  brought  out  the 
orders  for  this  movement,  but  knew  nothing  of  the  matter. 
It  had  an  unfriendly  influence  on  their  proposed  negotiations, 
but  it  was  indispensably  necessary ;  for  if  the  French  fleet  had 
blocked  up  the  Delaware,  and  the  Americans  besieged 
Philadelphia,  the  escape  of  the  British  from  either,  would 
have  been  scarcely  possible.* 

The  royal  army  passed  over  the  Delaware  into  New  Jersey. 
General  Washington,  having  penetrated  into  their  design  of 
evacuating  Philadelphia,  had  previously  detached  General 
Maxwell's  brigade,  to  co-operate  with  the  Jersey  militia,  in 
obstructing  their  progress,  till  time  would  be  given  for  his 
army  to  overtake  them.  The  British  were  incumbered  with 
an  enormous  baggage,  which,  together  with  the  impediments 
thrown  in  their  way,  greatly  retarded  their  march.  The 
American  army  having,  in  the  pursuit  of  the  British,  crossed 
the  Delaware,  six  hundred  men  were  immediately  detached 
under  Colonel  Morgan,  to  reinforce  General  Maxwell.  Wash 
ington  halted  his  troops,  when  they  had  marched  to  the 
vicinity  of  Princeton.  The  general  officers  in  the  American 
army,  being  asked  by  the  commander-in-chief,  "  Will  it  be 
advisable  to  hazard  a  general  action?"  answered  in  the 
negative,  but  recommended  a  detachment  of  1500  men  to  be 
immediately  sent,  to  act  as  occasion  might  serve,  on  the 
enemy's  left  flank  and  rear.  This  was  immediately  forwarded 

*  Ramsay. 


BATTLE    OF    BfONMOUTH.  125 

under  General  Scott.  When  Sir  Henry  Clinton  had  advanced 
to  Allentown,  he  determined  instead  of  keeping  the  direct 
course  towards  Staten  Island,  to  draw  towards  the  sea-coast 
and  to  push  on  towards  Sandy  Hook.  General  Washington, 
on  receiving  intelligence  that  Sir  Henry  was  proceeding  in 
that  direction  towards  Monmouth  court-house,  despatched 
1000  men  under  General  Wayne,  and  sent  the  Marquis  de  La 
fayette  to  take  command  of  the  whole  advanced  corps,  with 
orders  to  seize  the  first  fair  opportunity  of  attacking  the 
enemy's  rear.  General  Lee,  who  having  been  lately  ex 
changed  had  joined  the  army,  was  offered  this  command,  but 
he  declined  it,  as  he  was  in  principle  against  hazarding  an 
attack.  The  whole  army  followed  at  a  proper  distance  for 
supporting  the  advanced  corps,  and  reached  Cranberry  the 
next  morning.  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  sensible  of  the  approach 
of  the  Americans,  placed  his  grenadiers,  light  infantry,  and 
chasseurs  in  his  rear,  and  his  baggage  in  front.  General 
Washington  increased  his  advanced  corps  with  two  brigades, 
and  sent  General  Lee,  who  now  wished  for  the  command,  to 
take  charge  of  the  whole,  and  followed  with  the  main  army 
to  give  it  support.  On  the  next  morning  orders  were  sent  to 
Lee,  to  move  on  and  attack,  unless  there  should  be  powerful 
reasons  to  the  contrary.  When  Washington  had  marched 
about  five  miles  to  support  the  advanced  corps,  he  found  the 
whole  of  it  retreating  by  Lee's  orders,  and  without  having 
made  any  opposition  of  consequence.  Washington  rode  up 
to  Lee,  and  proposed  certain  questions  to  him  which  implied 
censure.  Lee  answered  with  warmth  and  unsuitable  lan 
guage.  The  commander-in-chief  ordered  Colonel  Stewart's 
and  Lieutenant-Colonel  Ramsay's  battalions,  to  form  on 
a  piece  of  ground,  which  he  judged  suitable  for  giving 
a  check  to  the  advancing  enemy.  Lee  was  then  asked  if  he 
would  command  on  that  ground,  to  wrhich  he  consented,  and 
was  ordered  to  take  proper  measures  for  checking  the  enemy, 
to  which  he  replied,  "your  orders  shall  be  obeyed,  and 
I  will  not  be  the  first  to  leave  the  field."  Washington  then 

*  Ramsay 
11* 


126  BATTLE    OF    MONMOUTH. 

rode  to  the  main  army,  which  was  formed  with  the  utmost 
expedition.  A  warm  cannonade  immediately  commenced 
between  the  British  and  American  artillery,  and  a  heavy 
firing  between  the  advanced  troops  of  the  British  army,  and 
the  two  battalions  which  General  Washington  had  halted. 
These  stood  their  ground,  till  they  were  intermixed  with 
a  part  of  the  British  army.  Lieutenant-Colonel  Ramsay,  the 
commander  of  one  of  them,  was  wounded  and  taken 
prisoner.  General  Lee  continued  till  the  last  on  the  field 
of  battle,  and  brought  off  the  rear  of  the  retreating  troops.* 

The  check  the  British  received,  gave  time  to  make  a 
disposition  of  the  left  wing,  and  second  line  of  the  American 
army  in  the  wood,  and  on  the  eminence  to  which  Lee  was 
retreating.  On  this,  some  cannon  were  placed  by  Lord  Ster 
ling,  who  commanded  the  left  wing,  which,  with  the  co 
operation  of  some  parties  of  infantry,  effectually  stopped  the 
advance  of  the  British  in  that  quarter.  General  Greene  took 
a  very  advantageous  position,  on  the  right  of  Lord  Sterling. 
The  British  attempted  to  turn  the  left  flank  of  the  Americans, 
but  were  repulsed.  They  also  made  a  movement  to  the 
right,  with  as  little  success,  for  Greene  with  the  artillery  dis 
appointed  their  design.  Wayne  advanced  with  a  body  of 
troops,  and  kept  up  so  severe  and  well  directed  a  fire,  that 
the  British  were  soon  compelled  to  give  way.  They  retired 
and  took  the  position,  which  Lee  had  before  occupied. 
Washington  resolved  to  attack  them,  and  ordered  General 
Poor  to  move  round  upon  their  right,  and  General  Woodford 
to  their  left;  but  they  could  not  get  within  reach,  before  it 
was  dark.  These  remained  on  the  ground  which  they  had 
been  directed  to  occupy  during  the  night,  with  an  intention 
of  attacking  early  next  morning,  and  the  main  body  lay 
on  their  arms  in  the  field  to  be  ready  for  supporting  them. 
General  Washington  reposed  himself  in  his  cloak,  under 
a  tree,  in  hopes  of  renewing  the  action  the  next  day.  But 
these  hopes  were  frustrated:  The  British  troops  marched 
away  in  the  night,  in  such  silence,  that  General  Poor,  though 

*  Ramsay. 


TRIAL     OE     GENERAL     LEE.  129 

he  lay  very  near  them,  knew  nothing  of  their  departure. 
They  left  behind  them,  four  officers  and  about  forty  privates, 
all  so  badly  wounded,  that  they  could  not  be  removed. 
Their  other  wounded  were  carried  off.  The  British  pursued 
their  march  without  further  interruption,  and  soon  reached 
the  neighbourhood  of  Sandy  Hook,  without  the  loss  of  either 
their  covering  party  or  baggage.  The  American  general 
declined  all  farther  pursuit  of  the  royal  army,  and  soon  after 
drew  off  his  troops  to  the  borders  of  the  North  river.  The 
loss  of  the  Americans,  in  killed  and  wounded,  was  about 
250.  The  loss  of  the  royal  army,  inclusive  of  prisoners, 
was  about  350.  Lieutenant-Colonel  Monckton,  one  of  the 
British  slain,  on  account  of  his  singular  merit,  was  uni 
versally  lamented.  Colonel  Bonner  of  Pennsylvania,  and 
Major  Dickerson  of  Virginia,  officers  highly  esteemed  by 
their  country,  fell  in  this  engagement.  The  uncommon  heat 
of  the  day  was  such,  that  some  of  the  Americans,  and  59  of 
the  British,  were  found  dead  on  the  field  of  battle,  without 
any  marks  of  violence  upon  their  bodies. 

It  is  probable,  that  Washington  intended  to  take  no  farther 
notice  of  Lee's  conduct  on  the  day  of  action,  but  the  latter 
could  not  brook  the  expressions  used  by  the  former  at 
their  first  meeting,  and  wrote  him  two  passionate  letters. 
This  occasioned  his  being  arrested,  and  brought  to  trial. 
The  charges  exhibited  against  him  were : — First.  For  dis 
obedience  of  orders,  in  not  attacking  the  enemy  on  the  28th 
of  June,  agreeably  to  repeated  instructions. 

Secondly.  For  misbehaviour  before  the  enemy,  on  the 
same  day,  by  making  an  unnecessary,  disorderly  and  shame 
ful  retreat.* 

Thirdly.  For  disrespect  to  the  commander-in-chief  in  two 
letters.  After  a  tedious  hearing  before  a  court-martial  of 
which  Lord  Sterling  was  president,  Lee  was  found  guilty  and 
sentenced  to  be  suspended  from  any  command  in  the  armies 
of  the  United  States,  for  the  term  of  one  year,  but  the  second 
charge  was  softened  by  the  court-martial,  who  in  their  award 

*  Ramsay. 
R 


130  SENTENCE     ON    GENERAL    LEE. 

only  found  him  guilty  of  misbehaviour  before  the  enemy,  by 
making  an  unnecessary  and  in  some  few  instances  a  disorderly 
retreat.  Many  were  displeased  with  this  sentence.  They 
argued  "  that  by  the  tenor  of  Lee's  orders,  it  was  submitted 
to  his  discretion,  whether  to  attack  or  not,  and  also,  that  the 
time  and  manner  were  to  be  determined  by  his  own  judgment. 
That  at  one  time  he  intended  to  attack,  but  altered  his  opinion 
on  apparently  good  grounds.  That  the  propriety  of  an 
attack  considering  the  superiority  of  the  British  cavalry,  and 
the  openness  of  the  ground,  was  very  questionable.  That 
though  it  might  have  distressed  the  enemy's  rear  in  the  first 
instance,  it  would  probably  have  brought  on  a  general  action, 
before  the  advanced  corps  could  have  been  supported  by  the 
main  body,  which  was  some  miles  in  the  rear."  If,  said  they, 
"  Lee's  judgment  was  against  attacking  the  enemy,  he  could 
not  be  guilty  of  disobeying  an  order  for  that  purpose,  which 
was  suspended  on  the  condition  of  his  own  approbation  of 
the  measure."  They  also  agreed  that  a  suspension  from  com 
mand,  was  not  a  sufficient  punishment  for  his  crimes,  if  really 
guilty.  They  therefore  inferred  a  presumption  of  his  inno 
cence  from  the  lenient  sentence  of  his  judges.  Though  there 
was  a  diversity  of  opinions  relative  to  the  first  and  second 
charges,  all  were  agreed  in  pronouncing  him  guilty  of  dis 
respect  to  the  commander-in-chief.  The  Americans  had 
formerly  idolized  General  Lee,  but  some  of  them  now  went 
to  the  opposite  extreme,  and  pronounced  him  treacherous  or 
deficient  in  courage,  though  there  was  no  foundation  for 
either  of  these  suspicions.  His  temper  was  violent,  and  his 
impatience  of  subordination  had  led  him  often  to  quarrel  with 
those  whom  he  was  bound  to  respect  and  obey;  but  his 
courage  and  fidelity  could  not  be  questioned.* 

Soon  after  the  battle  of  Monmouth,  the  American  army 
took  post  at  the  White  Plains,  a  few  miles  beyond  Kings- 
bridge,  and  the  British,  though  only  a  few  miles  distant,  did 
not  molest  them.  They  remained  in  this  position  from  an 
early  day  in  July,  till  a  late  one  in  the  autumn,  and  then  the 

*  Ramsay. 


ARRIVAL    OF    THE    FRENCH    FLEET.        131 

Americans  retired  to  Middle  Brook  in  Jersey,  where  they 
built  themselves  huts  in  the  same  manner  as  they  had  done  at 
Valley  Forge. 

The  British  had  but  barely  completed  the  removal  of  their 
fleet  and  army,  from  the  Delaware  and  Philadelphia  to  the 
harbour  and  city  of  New  York,  when  they  received  intelligence 
that  a  French  fleet  was  on  the  coast  of  America.  This  was 
commanded  by  Count  D'Estaing.,  and  consisted  of  twelve 
ships  of  the  line  and  three  frigates.  Among  the  former,  one 
carried  90  guns,  another  80,  and  six  74  guns  each.  Their 
first  object  was  the  surprise  of  Lord  Howe's  fleet  in  the 
Delaware,  but  they  arrived  too  late.  D'Estaing,  disappointed 
in  his  first  scheme,  pursued  and  appeared  off  Sandy  Hook. 
American  pilots  of  the  first  abilities,  provided  for  the  purpose, 
went  on  board  his  fleet.  Among  them  were  persons,  whose 
circumstances  placed  them  above  the  ordinary  rank  of  pilots. 
These  pilots  declared  it  to  be  impossible  to  carry  the  large 
ships  of  the  French  fleet  over  the  bar,  on  account  of  their 
draught  of  water.  D'Estaing  on  that  account  and  by  the 
advice  of  General  Washington,  left  the  Hook  and  sailed  for 
Newport. 

The  British  had  now  been  in  possession  of  Rhode  Island 
since  December,  1776.  A  combined  attack  against  it  was 
projected,  and  it  was  agreed  that  General  Sullivan  should 
command  the  American  land  forces.  Such  was  the  eagerness 
of  the  people  to  co-operate  with  their  new  allies,  and  so 
confident  were  they  of  success,  that  some  thousands  of 
volunteers  engaged  in  the  service.  The  militia  of  Massa 
chusetts  was  under  the  command  of  General  Hancock.  The 
royal  troops  on  the  island,  having  been  lately  reinforced,  were 
about  6,000.  Sullivan's  force  was  about  10,000.  Lord  Howe 
reinforced  by  the  fleet  under  Admiral  Byron  followed  the 
Count  D'Estaing,  and  came  within  sight  of  Rhode  Island, 
the  day  after  the  French  fleet  entered  the  harbour  of  Newport. 
The  British  fleet  exceeded  the  French  in  point  of  number, 
but  was  inferior  with  respect  to  effective  force  and  weight  of 
metal.  On  the  appearance  of  Lord  Howe,  the  French 


132        EXPEDITION    TO    RHODE    ISLAND. 

admiral  put  out  to  sea  with  his  whole  fleet  to  engage  him. 
While  the  two  commanders  were  exerting  their  naval  skill  to 
gain  respectively  the  advantages  of  position,  a  strong  gale  of 
wind  came  on  which  afterwards  increased  to  a  tempest,  and 
greatly  damaged  the  ships  on  both  sides.  In  this  conflict  of 
the  elements,  two  capital  French  ships  were  dismasted. 
The  Languedoc  of  90  guns,  D'Estaing's  own  ship,  after 
losing  all  her  masts  and  her  rudder,  was  attacked  by  the 
Renown  of  50  guns,  commanded  by  Captain  Dawson.  The 
same  evening  the  Preston  of  50  guns,  fell  in  with  the  Tonnant 
of  80  guns,  with  only  her  mainmast  standing,  and  attacked 
her  with  spirit,  but  night  put  an  end  to  the  engagement.  Six 
sail  of  the  French  squadron  came  up  in  the  night,  which 
saved  the  disabled  ships  from  any  farther  attack.  There  was 
no  ship  or  vessel  lost  on  either  side.  The  British  suffered 
less  in  the  storm  than  their  adversaries,  yet  enough  to  make 
it  necessary  for  them  to  return  to  New  York,  for  the  purpose 
of  refitting.  The  French  fleet  came  to  anchor,  on  the  20th, 
near  to  Rhode  Island,  but  sailed  on  the  22d,  to  Boston. 
Before  they  sailed,  General  Greene  and  the  Marquis  de 
Lafayette  went  on  board  the  Languedoc,  to  consult  on 
measures  proper  to  be  pursued.  They  urged  D'Estaing  to 
return  with  his  fleet  into  the  harbour,  but  his  principal  officers 
were  opposed  to  the  measure,  and  protested  against  it.  He 
had  been  instructed  to  go  to  Boston,  if  his  fleet  met  with  any 
misfortune.  His  officers  insisted  on  his  ceasing  to  prosecute 
the  expedition  against  Rhode  Island,  that  he  might  conform 
to  the  orders  of  their  common  superiors.  Upon  the  return 
of  Greene  and  Lafayette,  and  their  reporting  the  determina 
tion  of  Count  D'Estaing,  a  protest  was  drawn  up  and  sent  to 
him,  which  was  signed  by  John  Sullivan,  Nathaniel  Greene, 
John  Hancock,  I.  Glover,  Ezekiel  Cornel,  William  Whipple, 
John  Tyler,  Solomon  Lovell,  Jon.  Fitconnell.  In  this  they 
protested  against  the  count's  taking  the  fleet  to  Boston,  as 
derogatory  to  the  honour  of  France,  contrary  to  the  intention 
of  his  Most  Christian  Majesty,  and  the  interest  of  his  nation, 
and  destructive  in  the  highest  degree  to  the  welfare  of  the 


EXPEDITION    TO    RHODE    ISLAND.        133 

United  States,  and  highly  injurious  to  the  alliance   formed 
between  the  two  nations. 

Whatever  were  the  reasons  which  induced  his  adoption  of 
that  measure,  the  Americans  were  greatly  dissatisfied.     They 
complained  that  they  had  incurred  great  expense  and  danger, 
under  the  prospect  of  the  most  effective  co-operation — that 
depending  thereon,  they  had  risked  their  lives  on  an  island, 
where,  without  naval  protection,  they  were  exposed  to  par 
ticular  danger — that  in  this  situation,  they  were  first  deserted, 
and  afterwards  totally  abandoned,  at  a  time,  when  by  perse 
vering  in  the  original  plan,  they  had  well  grounded  hopes 
of   speedy   success.     Under   these    apprehensions,    the    dis 
contented  militia  went  home  in  such  crowds,  that  the  regular 
army  which  remained,  was  in  danger  of  being  cut  off  from  a 
retreat.     In  these  embarrassing  circumstances,  General  Sulli 
van    extricated    himself    with    judgment   and    ability.     He 
began  to  send  off  his   heavy  artillery  and  baggage  on   the 
26th,  and  retreated  from  his  lines  on  the  night  of  the  28th. 
It  had  been  that  day  resolved  in  a  council  of  war,  to  remove 
to  the  north  end  of  the   island — fortify  their   camp,  secure 
a  communication  with  the  main,  and  hold  the  ground  till  it 
could  be   known   whether   the    French   fleet   would    return 
to   their   assistance.     The  Marquis  de  Lafayette,  by  desire 
of  his  associates,  set  off  for  Boston,-  to  request  the  speedy 
return  of  the  French  fleet.     To  this  Count  D'Estaing  would 
not  consent,  but  he  made  a  spirited  offer  to  lead  the  troops 
under  his  command,  and  co-operate  with  the  American  land 
forces  against  Rhode  Island.* 

Sullivan  retreated  with  great  order,  hut  he  had  not  been 
five  hours  at  the  north  end  of  the  island,  when  his  troops 
were  fired  upon  by  the  British,  who  had  pursued  them  on 
discovering  their  retreat.  The  pursuit  was  made  by  two 
parties  and  on  two  roads ;  to  one  was  opposed  Colonel 
Henry  B.  Livingston,  to  the  other  John  Laurens,  aid-de 
camp  to  General  Washington,  and  each  of  them  had  a 
command  of  light  troops.  In  the  first  instance,  these  light 

*  Ramsay. 
12 


134  RETREAT     FROM     RHODE    ISLAND. 

troops  were  compelled  by  superior  numbers  to  give  way,  but 
they  kept  up  a  retreating  fire.  On  being  reinforced,  they 
gave  their  pursuers  a  check,  and  at  length  repulsed  them. 
By  degrees  the  action  became  in  some  respects  general,  and 
near  1200  Americans  were  engaged.  The  loss  on  the  side 
of  the  Americans  was  211  :  that  of  the  British  260. 

Lord  Howe's  fleet,  with  Sir  Henry  Clinton  and  about  4000 
troops  on  board,  being  seen  off  the  coast,  General  Sullivan 
concluded  immediately  to  evacuate  Rhode  Island.  As  the 
sentries  of  both  armies  were  within  400  yards  of  each  other, 
the  greatest  caution  was  necessary.  To  cover  the  design  of 
retreating,  the  show  of  resistance  and  continuance  on  the 
island  was  kept  up.  The  retreat  was  made  in  the  night,  and 
mostly  completed  by  twelve  o'clock.  Towards  the  last  of  it 
the  Marquis  de  Lafayette  returned  from  Boston.  He  had 
rode  thither  from  Rhode  Island,  a  distance  of  near  70  miles, 
in  seven  hours,  and  returned  in  six  and  a  half.  Anxious  to 
partake  in  the  engagement,  his  mortification  was  not  little  at 
being  out  of  the  way  on  the  day  before.  He  was  in  time  to 
bring  off  the  pickets,  and  other  parties  that  covered  the 
retreat  of  the  American  army.  This  he  did  in  excellent 
order.  Not  a  man  was  left  behind,  nor  was  the  smallest 
article  lost. 

The  bravery  and  good  conduct  which  John  Laurens 
displayed  on  this  occasion,  were  excelled  by  his  republican 
magnanimity,  in  declining  a  military  commission  which  was 
conferred  on  him  by  the  representatives  of  his  country. 
Congress  resolved,  that  he  should  be  presented  with  a  conti 
nental  commission  o/  lieutenant-colonel,  in  testimony  of  the 
sense  which  they  entertained  of  his  patriotic  and  spirited 
services,  and  of  his  brave  conduct  in  several  actions,  particu 
larly  in  that  of  Rhode  Island  on  the  29th  of  August. 

On  the  next  day  he  wrote  to  Congress  a  letter,  expressing 
"  his  gratitude  for  the  unexpected  honour  which  they  were 
pleased  to  confer  on  him,  and  of  the  satisfaction  it  would 
have  afforded  him,  could  he  have  accepted  it  without  injuring 
the  rights  of  the  officers  in  the  line  of  the  army,  and  doing 


EXPEDITION    TO    BEDFORD.  135 

an  evident  injustice  to  his  colleagues,  in  the  family  of  the 
commander-in-chief.  That  having  been  a  spectator  of  the 
convulsions  occasioned  in  the  army  by  disputes  of  rank,  he 
held  the  tranquillity  of  it  too  dear,  to  be  instrumental  in  dis 
turbing  it,  and  therefore  entreated  Congress  to  suppress  their 
resolve,  ordering  him  the  commission  of  lieutenant-colonel, 
and  to  accept  his  sincere  thanks  for  the  intended  honour. 

With  the  abortive  expedition  to  Rhode  Island,  there  was 
an  end  to  the  plans,  which  were  in  this  first  campaign  pro 
jected  by  the  allies  of  Congress,  for  a  co-operation.  The 
Americans  had  been  intoxicated  with  hopes  of  the  most 
decisive  advantages,  but  in  every  instance  they  were  disap 
pointed.  Lord  Howe,  with  an  inferiority  of  force,  not  only 
preserved  his  own  fleet,  but  counteracted  and  defeated  all 
the  views  and  attempts  of  Count  D'Estaing.  The  French 
fleet  gained  no  direct  advantages  for  the  Americans,  yet  their 
arrival  was  of  great  service  to  the  cause.  Besides  deranging 
the  plans  of  the  British,  it  carried  conviction  to  their  minds 
that  his  Most  Christian  Majesty,  was  seriously  disposed  to 
support  them.  The  good  will  of  their  new  allies  was 
manifested  to  the  Americans,  and  though  it  had  failed  in 
producing  the  effects  expected  from  it,  the  failure  was 
charged  to  winds,  weather,  and  unavoidable  incidents. 
Some  censured  Count  D'Estaing,  but  while  they  attempted 
to  console  themselves,  by  throwing  blame  on  him,  they  felt 
and  acknowledged  their  obligation  to  the  French  nation,  and 
were  encouraged  to  persevere  in  the  war,  from  the  hope  that 
better  fortune  would  attend  their  future  co-operation. 

Sir  Henry  Clinton  finding  that  the  Americans  had  left 
Rhode  Island,  returned  to  New  York  ;  but  directed  General 
Grey  to  proceed  to  Bedford  and  the  neighbourhood,  where 
several  American  privateers  resorted.  On  reaching  the 
place  of  their  destination,  the  general's  party  landed,  and 
in  a  few  hours  destroyed  about  70  sail  of  shipping,  besides 
a  number  of  small  craft.  They  also  burnt  magazines, 
wharves,  stores,  warehouses,  vessels  on  the  stocks,  and 
a  considerable  number  of  dwelling  houses.  The  buildings 


136  NO-FLINT    GENERAL. 

burned  in  Bedford,  were  estimated  to  be  worth  about 
100,000  dollars.  The  other  articles  destroyed  were  worth 
much  more.  The  royal  troops  proceeded  to  Martha's  vine 
yard.  There  they  destroyed  a  few  vessels,  and  made  a 
requisition  of  the  militia  arms,  the  public  money,  300  oxen 
and  2000  sheep,  which  was  complied  with. 

A  similar  expedition  under  the  command  of  Captain  Fer 
guson,  was  about  the  same  time  undertaken  against  Little 
Egg  Harbour,  at  which  place  the  Americans  had  a  number 
of  privateers  and  prizes,  and  also  some  salt  works.  Several 
of  the  vessels  got  off,  but  all  that  were  found  were  de 
stroyed.  Previous  to  the  embarkation  of  the  British  from 
Egg  Harbour  to  New  York,  Captain  Ferguson  with  250  men, 
surprised  and  put  to  death  about  50  of  a  party  of  the  Ameri 
cans,  who  were  posted  in  the  vicinity.  The  attack  being 
made  in  the  night,  little  or  no  quarter  was  given. 

The  loss  sustained  by  the  British  in  these  several  ex 
cursions  was  trifling,  but  the  advantage  was  considerable, 
from  the  supplies  they  procured,  and  the  check  which  was 
given  to  the  American  privateers. 

One  of  the  most  disastrous  events  which  occurred  at  this 
period  of  the  campaign,  was  the  surprise  and  massacre  of  an 
American  regiment  of  light  dragoons,  commanded  by  Lieu 
tenant-Colonel  Baylor.  While  employed  in  a  detached 
situation,  to  intercept  and  watch  a  British  foraging  party, 
they  took  up  their  lodging  in  a  barn  near  Taapan.  The 
officer  who  commanded  the  party  which  surprised  them,  was 
Major-General  Grey.  He  acquired  the  name  of  the  "  No 
flint  general,"  from  his  common  practice  of  ordering  the  men 
under  his  command  to  take  the  flints  out  of  their  muskets, 
that  they  might  be  confined  to  the  use  of  their  bayonets.  A 
party  of  militia,  which  had  been  stationed  on  the  road  by 
which  the  British  advanced,  quitted  their  post,  without 
giving  any  notice  to  Colonel  Baylor.  This  disorderly  con 
duct  was  the  occasion  of  the  disaster  which  followed. 
Grey's  men  proceeded  with  such  silence  and  address,  that 
they  cut  off  a  sergeant's  patrol  without  noise,  and  surrounded 


SURPRISE    OF    BAYLOR.  137 

old  Taapan  without  being  discovered.  They  then  rushed  in 
upon  Baylor's  regiment,  while  they  were  in  a  profound  sleep. 
Incapable  of  defence  or  resistance,  cut  off"  from  every 
prospect  of  selling  their  lives  dear,  the  surprised  dragoons 
sued  for  quarter.  Unmoved  by  their  supplications,  their  ad 
versaries  applied  the  bayonet,  and  continued  its  repeated 
thrusts  while  objects  could  be  found  in  which  any  signs  of 
life  appeared.  A  few  escaped,  and  others,  after  having 
received  from  five  to  eleven  bayonet  wounds  in  the  trunk  of 
the  body,  were  restored,  in  a  course  of  time,  to  perfect 
health.  Baylor  himself  was  wounded,  but  not  dangerously  : 
he  lost,  in  killed,  wounded  and  taken,  67  privates  out 
of  104.  About  40  were  made  prisoners.  These  were  in 
debted,  for  their  lives,  to  the  humanity  of  one  of  Grey's 
captains,  who  gave  quarters  to  the  whole  fourth  troop, 
though  contrary  to  the  orders  of  his  superior  officers. 

In  the  summer  of  this  year,  an  expedition  was  undertaken 
against  East  Florida.  This  was  resolved  upon,  with  the 
double  view  of  protecting  the  state  of  Georgia  from  depreda 
tion,  and  of  causing  a  diversion.  General  Robert  Howe, 
who  conducted  it,  had  under  his  command  about  2000  men, 
a  few  hundred  of  which  were  continental  troops,  and  the 
remainder  militia  of  the  states  of  South  Carolina  and 
Georgia.  They  proceeded  as  far  as  St.  Mary's  river,  and 
without  any  opposition  of  consequence.  At  this  place,  the 
British  had  erected  a  fort,  which,  in  compliment  to  Tonyn, 
governor  of  the  province,  was  called  by  his  name.  On  the 
approach  of  General  Howe,  they  destroyed  this  fort,  and 
after  some  slight  skirmishing,  retreated  towards  St.  Augus 
tine.  The  season  was  more  fatal  to  the  Americans  than  any 
opposition  they  experienced  from  their  enemies.  Sickness 
and  death  raged  to  such  a  degree  that  an  immediate  retreat 
became  necessary  ;  but  before  this  was  effected,  they  lost 
nearly  one  fourth  of  their  whole  number. 

Towards  the  close  of  the  year  a  new  system  of  carrying  on 
the  war  was  introduced.  Hitherto  the  conquest  of  the  states 
had  been  attempted  by  proceeding  from  north  to  south :  but 
S  12* 


138  EXPEDITION    TO    GEORGIA. 

that  order  was  henceforth  inverted,  and  the  southern  states 
became  the  principal  theatre  on  which  the  British  conducted 
their  offensive  operations.  Georgia  being  one  of  the  weakest 
states  in  the  union,  and  at  the  same  time  abounding  in  pro 
visions,  was  marked  out  as  the  first  object  of  renewed  warfare. 
Lieutenant- Colonel  Campbell,  an  officer  of  known  courage 
and  ability,  embarked  from  New  York,  for  Savannah,  with  a 
force  of  about  2000  men,  under  convoy  of  some  ships  of  war 
commanded  by  Commodore  Hyde  Parker.  To  make  more 
sure  of  success  in  the  enterprise,  Major  General  Prevost  who 
commanded  the  royal  forces  in  East  Florida,  was  directed  to 
advance  with  them  into  the  southern  extremity  of  Georgia. 
The  fleet  that  sailed  from  New  York,  in  about  three  weeks 
effected  a  landing  near  the  mouth  of  the  river  Savannah. 
From  the  landing  place  a  narrow  causeway  of  six  hundred 
yards  in  length,  with  a  ditch  on  each  side,  led  through  a 
swamp.  A  body  of  the  British  light  infantry  moved  forward 
along  this  causeway.  On  their  advance  they  received  a 
heavy  fire,  from  a  small  party  under  Captain  Smith,  posted 
for  the  purpose  of  impeding  their  passage.  Captain  Cameron 
was  killed,  but  the  British  made  their  way  good,  and  com 
pelled  Captain  Smith  to  retreat.  General  Howe,  the  Ameri 
can  officer  to  whom  the  defence  of  Georgia  was  committed, 
took  his  station  on  the  main  road,  and  posted  his  little  army, 
consisting  of  about  600  continentals  and  a  few  hundred 
militia,  between  the  landing  place  and  the  town  of  Savannah, 
with  the  river  on  his  left  and  a  morass  in  front.  This  dis 
position  announced  great  difficulties  to  be  overcome,  before 
the  Americans  could  be  dislodged.  While  Colonel  Campbell 
was  making  the  necessary  arrangements  for  this  purpose,  he 
received  intelligence  from  a  negro,  of  a  private  path  through 
the  swamp,  on  the  right  of  the  Americans,  which  lay  in  such 
a  situation  that  the  British  troops  might  march  through  it 
unobserved.  Sir  James  Baird,  with  the  light  infantry,  was 
directed  to  avail  himself  of  this  path,  in  order  to  turn  the 
right  wing  of  the  Americans  and  attack  the  rear.  As  soon  as 
it  was  supposed  that  Baird  had  cleared  his  passage,  the 


CONQUEST     OF     GEORGIA.  139 

British  in  front  of  the  Americans  were  directed  to  advance 
and  engage.  Howe,  finding  himself  attacked  in  the  rear  as 
well  as  in  the  front,  ordered  an  immediate  retreat.  The 
British  pursued  with  great  execution  :  their  victory  was  com 
plete.  Upwards  of  100  of  the  Americans  were  killed. 
Thirty-eight  officers,  415  privates,  48  pieces  of  cannon,  23 
mortars,  the  fort  with  its  ammunition  and  stores,  the  shipping 
in  the  river,  a  large  quantity  of  provisions,  with  the  capital 
of  Georgia,  were  all,  in  the  space  of  a  few  hours,  in  the 
possession  of  the  conquerors.  The  broken  remains  of  the 
American  army  retreated  up  the  river  Savannah  for  several- 
miles,  and  then  took  shelter  by  crossing  into  South  Carolina. 
Agreeably  to  instructions,  General  Prevost  had  marched  from 
East  Florida  about  the  same  time  that  the  embarkation  took 
place  from  New  York.  After  encountering  many  difficulties, 
the  king's  troops  from  St.  Augustine  reached  the  inhabited 
parts  of  Georgia,  and  there  heard  the  welcome  tidings  of  the 
arrival  and  success  of  Colonel  Campbell.  Savannah  having 
fallen,  the  fort  at  Sunbury  surrendered.  General  Prevost 
marched  to  Savannah,  and  took  the  command  of  the  com 
bined  forces  from  New  York  and  St.  Augustine.  Previous  to 
his  arrival,  a  proclamation  had  been  issued,  to  encourage  the 
inhabitants  to  come  in  and  submit  to  the  conquerers,  with 
promises  of  protection,  on  condition  that  with  their  arms 
they  would  support  the  royal  government. 

Lieutenant-Colonel  Campbell  acted  with  great  policy, 
in  securing  the  submission  of  the  inhabitants.  He  did  more 
in  a  short  time,  and  with  comparatively  a  few  men,  towards 
the  re-establishment  of  the  British  interest,  than  all  the 
general  officers  who  had  preceded  him.  He  not  only  extir 
pated  military  opposition,  but  subverted  for  some  time  every 
trace  of  republican  government,  and  paved  the  way  for  the 
re-establishment  of  a  royal  legislature.  Georgia,  soon  after 
the  reduction  of  its  capital,  exhibited  a  singular  spectacle. 
It  was  the  only  state  of  the  union,  in  which  after  the  Decla 
ration  of  Independence,  a  legislative  body  was  convened 
under  the  authority  of  the  crown  of  Great  Britain.  The 


140  BARON     STEUBEN. 

moderation  and  prudence  of  Lieutenant-Colonel  Campbell 
were  more  successful  in  reconciling  the  minds  of  the  citizens 
to  their  former  constitution,  than  the  severe  measures  which 
had  been  generally  adopted  by  other  British  commanders. 

The  errors  of  the  first  years  of  the  war  forced  on  Congress 
some  useful  reforms,  in  the  year  1778.  The  insufficiency  of 
the  provision  made  for  the  support  of  the  officers  of  their 
army,  had  induced  the  resignation  of  between  two  and  three 
hundred  of  them,  to  the  great  injury  of  the  service.  From  a 
conviction  of  the  justice  and  policy  of  making  commissions 
valuable,  and  from  respect  to  the  warm,  but  disinterested 
recommendations  of  General  Washington,  Congress  resolved 
"  That  half-pay  should  be  allowed  to  their  officers,  for  the 
term  of  seven  years,  after  the  expiration  of  their  service." 
This  was  afterwards  extended  to  the  end  of  their  lives. 
And  finally,  that  was  commuted  for  full  pay,  for  five  years. 
Resignations  were  afterwards  rare,  and  the  states  reaped  the 
benefit  of  experienced  officers  continuing  in  service,  till  the 
war  was  ended. 

A  system  of  more  regular  discipline  was  introduced  into 
the  American  army,  by  the  industry,  abilities  and  judicious 
regulations  of  Baron  de  Steuben,  a  most  excellent  disciplina 
rian,  wrho  had  served  under  the  king  of  Prussia.  A  very 
important  reform  took  place  in  the  medical  department, 
by  appointing  different  officers,  to  discharge  the  directing 
and  purveying  business  of  the  military  hospitals,  which  had 
been  before  united  in  the  same  hands.  Dr.  Rush  was  prin 
cipally  instrumental  in  effecting  this  beneficial  alteration. 
Some  regulations  which  had  been  adopted  for  limiting  the 
prices  of  commodities,  being  found  not  only  impracticable, 
but  injurious,  were  abolished. 

A  few  detached  events,  which  could  not  be  introduced 
without  interrupting  the  narrative  of  the  great  events  of  the 
campaign,  shall  close  this  chapter. 

In  February,  Captain  James  Willing,  in  the  service  of  the 
United  States,  arrived  with  a  few  men  from  Fort  Pitt,  at 
Natches,  a  British  settlement  in  West  Florida.  He  sent  out 


INDIAN    FIGHT.  141 

parties,  who,  without  any  resistance,  made  the  inhabitants 
prisoners.  Articles  of  agreement  were  entered  into  between 
them  and  Captain  Willing,  by  which  they  promised  to 
observe  a  neutrality  in  the  present  contest,  and  in  return 
it  was  engaged,  that  their  property  should  be  unmolested.* 

Congress  early  in  the  year  1778,  had  resolved  upon 
several  expeditions  against  the  Indians  upon  the  western 
frontier  of  the  middle  states ;  but  their  exertions  did  not 
equal  their  resolutions,  and  the  frontier  settlers  remained 
almost  unprotected.  Late  in  June,  a  party  of  300  white 
men  and  500  Indians,  assembled  on  the  Tioga,  descended 
the  Susquehanna,  and  suddenly  appeared  on  the  northern 
boundary  of  the  flourishing  valley  of  Wyoming.  This  party 
was  commanded  by  Colonel  John  Butler  and  the  Indian 
chief  Brandt,  two  leaders  in  every  way  fitted  for  the  work 
of  murder  and  cruelty  intended  to  be  executed.  They  first 
seized  on  a  small  fort  called  Wintermoot's,  which  they 
burned.  The  inhabitants  assembled  at  the  first  alarm  at 
Forty-Fort,  four  miles  below  the  camp  of  the  invaders,  on 
the  west  side  of  the  Susquehanna.  The  regular  troops  were 
commanded  by  Colonel  Zebulon  Butler,  and  numbered  about 
60  men.  The  militia  were  led  by  Colonel  Dennison.  In 
compliance  with  the  wish  of  the  inhabitants,  Colonel  Butler 
marched  from  Forty-Fort  on  the  3d  of  July,  at  the  head  of 
400  men  to  attack  the  enemy,  who  were  prepared  to  receive 
them,  in  an  advantageous  position.  The  battle  was  com 
menced  by  a  fire  from  the  enemy,  when  Colonel  Zebulon 
Butler  formed  his  line  of  battle.  He  himself  commanded  on 
the  right,  and  had  gained  some  advantage,  when  a  large 
body  of  Indians  succeeded  in  turning  the  left  flank,  which  was 
composed  of  militia.  They  poured  a  heavy  fire  on  the  rear, 
when  an  officer  shouted  the  word  u  retreat,"  and  a  most 
disorderly  flight  ensued.  Most  of  the  officers  were  killed  or 
wounded  in  an  attempt  to  form  the  line  a  second  time  ;  and 
the  confusion  was  completed  by  the  Indians,  who  commenced 
a  massacre  with  the  tomahawk.  '1  he  cries  tor  mercy  were 

*  Ramsay. 


142 


CAPTURE    OF    THE    PIGOT. 


answered  by  the  hatchet  and  the  scalping  knife  ;  and  though 
but  60  men  escaped  to  the  fort,  only  three  prisoners  were 
taken  to  Niagara.  Further  resistance  was  impracticable,  and 
the  inhabitants  capitulated  ;  Colonel  Butler  and  the  remnant 
of  continental  troops  being  refused  quarter,  fled  from  the 
place.  The  inhabitants  soon  after  abandoned  the  settle 
ments,  which  the  Indians  totally  destroyed.* 

On  the  29th  of  October,  Major  Talbot  took  the  British 
schooner  Pigot,  of  eight  12  pounders,  as  she  lay  on  the 
eastern  side  of  Rhode  Island.  The  major,  with  a  number 
of  troops  on  board  a  small  vessel,  made  directly  for  the  Pigot 
in  the  night,  and  sustaining  the  fire  of  her  marines,  reserved 
his  own  till  he  had  run  his  jib-boom  through  her  fore- 
shrouds.  He  then  fired  some  cannon,  and  threw  in  a  volley 
of  musketry,  loaded  with  bullets  and  buck-shot,  and  imme 
diately  boarded  her.  The  captain  made  a  gallant  resistance, 
but  he  was  not  seconded  by  his  crew.  Major  Talbot  soon 
gained  undisturbed  possession,  and  carried  off  his  prize 
in  safety.  Congress,  as  a  reward  of  his  merit,  presented 
him  with  the  commission  of  lieutenant-colonel. 

*  Marshall. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Campaign  of  1779. 


URING  the  year  1779, 
the  British  seem  to 
have  aimed  at  little 
more,  in  the  states  to 
the  northward  of  Caroli 
na,  than  distress  and  de 
predation.  Having  pub 
licly  announced  their 
resolution  of  making 
"  The  colonies  of  as 
little  avail  as  possible  to  their  new  connections,"  they 
planned  sundry  expeditions  on  this  principle. 

One  of  these  consisting  of  both  a  naval  and  land  force, 
was  committed  to  Sir  George  Collier  and  General  Mat 
thews,  who  made  a  descent  on  Virginia.  They  sailed  for 
Portsmouth,  and  on  their  arrival  took  possession  of  that 

143 


144  RAVAGES     IN    VIRGINIA. 

town.     Norfolk  on  the  opposite    side  of  the   river,  fell    of 
course    into  their  hands.     The  Americans  burned   some  of 
their    own    vessels,    but   others   were   made   prizes   by    the 
invaders.     The    British    guards   marched    18    miles   in   the 
night,  and  arriving  at  Suffolk  by  morning,  proceeded  to  the 
destruction  of  vessels,  naval  stores,  and  of  a  large  magazine 
of    provisions,    which   had    been    deposited    in   that   place. 
A  similar  destruction  was   carried    on    at  Kemp's   landing, 
Shepherds-gosport,  Tanners  creek,  and  other  places  in  the 
vicinity.     The  frigates  and  armed  vessels  were  employed  on 
the  same  business  along  the  margin  of  the  rivers.     Three 
thousand  hogsheads  of  tobacco  were  taken   at  Portsmouth. 
Every  house  in  Suffolk  was  burnt  except  the  church,  and  one 
dwelling  house.     The  houses  of  several  private  gentlemen 
in  the  country,  shared  the  same    fate.     Above  130  vessels 
were  either   destroyed  or  taken.     All    that  were   upon   the 
stocks  were  burned,  and  every  thing  relative  to  the  building 
or  fitting  of  ships,  was  either  carried  off  or  destroyed.     The 
fleet  and  army  after  demolishing  Fort  Nelson,  and  setting  fire 
to  the  store  houses,  and  other  public  buildings  in  the  dock 
yard  at  Gosport,  embarked  from  Virginia,  and  returned  with 
their  prizes  and  booty  safe  to  New  York,  in  the  same  month 
in  which  they  had  left  it.     This  expedition  into  Virginia  dis 
tressed  a  number  of  its  inhabitants,  and  enriched  the  British 
forces,  but  was  of  no  real  service  to  the  royal  cause.     It  was 
presumed  that  by  involving  the  citizens  in  losses  and  distress, 
they  would  be  brought  to  reflect  on  the  advantages  of  sub 
mitting  to  a  power,  against  which  they  had  not  the  means  of 
defending  themselves  :  but  the  temper  of  the  times  was  un 
favourable  to  these  views.     Such  was  the  high  toned  state 
of  the  American  mind,  that  property  had  comparatively  lost 
its  value.     It  was  fashionable  to  suffer  in  the  cause  of  inde 
pendence.     Some  hearty  whigs  gloried  in  their  losses,  with 
as  much  pride    as  others    gloried  in    their  possessions.     In 
about  five  weeks  after  the  termination  of  the  expedition  to 
Virginia,  a  similar  one  was  projected  against   the  exposed 
margin  of  Connecticut.     Governor  Tryon  was  appointed  to 


EXPEDITION    TO    CONNECTICUT.         145 

the  command  of  about  2600  land  forces,  employed  on  this 
business,  and  he  was  supported  by  General  Garth.  The 
transports  which  conveyed  these  troops,  were  covered  by  a 
suitable  number  of  armed  vessels,  commanded  by  Sir  George 
Collier.  They  proceeded  from  New  York,  by  the  way 
of  Hurl-gate,  and  landed  at  East  Haven. 

One  of  the  many  addresses,  issued  by  the  British  Com 
mander,  was  sent  by  a  flag  to  Colonel  Whiting  of  the  militia, 
near  Fairfield.  The  Colonel  was  allowed  an  hour  for  his 
answer,  but  he  had  scarcely  time  to  read  it  before  the  town 
was  in  flames.  He  nevertheless  returned  the  following 
reply  :  "  Connecticut,  having  nobly  dared  to  take  up  arms 
against  the  cruel  despotism  of  Great  Britain,  and  the  flames 
having  preceded  the  answer  to  your  flag,  they  will  persist  to 
oppose  to  the  utmost,  the  power  exerted  against  injured 
innocence."  The  British  marched  from  their  landing  to 
New  Haven.  The  town  on  their  entering  it,  was  delivered 
up  to  promiscous  plunder,  a  few  instances  of  protection 
excepted.  The  inhabitants  were  stripped  of  their  household 
furniture  and  other  moveable  property.  The  harbour  and 
water  side  was  covered  with  feathers,  which  were  discharged 
from  opened  beds.  An  aged  citizen  who  laboured  under  a 
natural  inability  of  speech,  had  his  tongue  cut  out  by  one  of 
the  royal  army.  After  perpetrating  every  species  of  enormity, 
but  that  of  burning  houses,  the  invaders  suddenly  re-embark 
ed  and  proceeded  by  water  to  Fairfield.  The  militia  of  that 
place  and  the  vicinity,  posted  themselves  at  the  Court  House 
green,  and  gave  considerable  annoyance  to  them,  as  they 
were  advancing,  but  soon  retreated  to  the  height  back  of  the 
town.  On  the  approach  of  the  British  the  town  was  evacua 
ted  by  most  of  its  inhabitants.  A  few  women  remained, 
with  the  view  of  saving  their  property.  They  imagined, 
that  their  sex  would  protect  them.  They  also  reposed  confi 
dence  in  an  enemy  who  they  knew  had  been  formerly  famed 
for  humanity  and  politeness,  but  they  bitterly  repented  their 
presumption.  Parties  of  the  royal  army  entered  the  deserted 
houses  of  the  inhabitants,  broke  open  desks,  trunks,  closets 
T  13 


146        EXPEDITION     TO    CONNECTICUT. 

and  chests,  and  took  every  thing  of  value  that  came  in  their 
way.  They  robbed  the  women  of  their  buckles,  rings, 
bonnets,  aprons  and  handkerchiefs.  They  abused  them  with 
the  foulest  language,  threatened  their  lives,  and  presented  the 
bayonets  to  their  breasts.  A  sucking  infant  was  plundered 
of  part  of  its  clothing,  while  the  bayonet  was  presented  to 
the  breast  of  its  mother.  Towards  evening,  they  began  to 
burn  the  houses  which  they  had  previously  plundered.  The 
women  begged  General  Tryon  to  spare  the  town.  Mr.  Sayre, 
the  Episcopal  minister,  who  had  suffered  for  his  attachment 
to  the  royal  cause,  joined  the  women  in  their  request, 
but  their  joint  supplications  were  disregarded.  They  then 
begged,  that  a  few  houses  might  be  spared  for  a  general 
shelter.  This  was  at  first  denied,  but  at  length  Tryon  con 
sented  to  save  the  buildings  of  Mr.  Burr  and  of  Mr.  Elliot, 
and  also  said,  that  the  houses  for  public  worship  should 
be  spared.  After  his  departure  on  the  next  morning  with 
the  main  body,  the  rear  guard,  consisting  of  German 
yaugers,  set  fire  to  every  thing  which  Tryon  had  spared,  but 
on  their  departure  the  inhabitants  extinguished  the  flames, 
and  saved  some  of  the  houses.  The  militia  were  joined  by 
numbers  from  the  country  which  successively  came  in 
to  their  aid,  but  they  were  too  few  to  make  effectual 
opposition. 

The  British  in  this  excursion,  also  burned  East  Haven,  the 
greatest  part  of  Green's  farms,  and  the  flourishing  town  of 
Norwalk.  A  considerable  number  of  ships,  either  finished 
or  on  the  stocks,  with  whale-boats,  and  a  large  amount  of 
stores  and  merchandise,  were  destroyed.  Particular  accounts 
of  these  devastations  were,  in  a  short  time,  transmitted  by 
authority  to  Congress.  By  these  it  appeared  that  there  were 
burnt  at  Norwalk,  two  houses  of  public  worship,  eighty 
dwelling  houses,  eighty-seven  barns,  twenty-two  stores, 
seventeen  shops,  four  mills,  and  five  vessels;  and  at  Fairfield, 
two  houses  of  public  worship,  fifteen  dwelling  houses,  eleven 
barns  and  several  stores.  There  were  at  the  same  time  a 
number  of  certificates  transmitted  to  General  Washington,  in 


FEARS     OF     THE     AMERICANS.  147 

which  sundry  persons  of  veracity  bore  witness  on  oath  to 
various  acts  of  brutality  and  cruelty,  committed  on  aged 
persons,  women  and  prisoners.  Congress,  on  receiving 
satisfactory  attestation  of  the  ravages  of  the  British  in  this 
and  other  similar  expeditions,  resolved,  "  To  direct  their 
marine  committee  to  take  the  most  effectual  measures,  to 
carry  into  execution  their  manifesto  of  October  30th  1778, 
by  burning  or  destroying  the  towns  belonging  to  the  enemy, 
in  Great  Britain  or  the  West  Indies,"  but  their  resolve  was 
never  carried  into  effect. 

The  fires  and  destruction  which  accompanied  this  expedi 
tion,  were  severely  censured  by  the  Americans,  and  apologized 
for  by  the  British  in  a  very  unsatisfactory  manner.  The  latter 
in  their  vindication,  alleged  that  the  houses  which  they  had 
burned  gave  shelter  to  the  Americans,  while  they  fired  from 
them,  and  on  other  occasions  concealed  their  retreat. 

While  the  British  were  proceeding  in  these  desolating  opera 
tions,  General  Washington  was  called  upon  for  continental 
troops,  but  he  could  spare  very  few.  He  durst  not  detach 
largely,  as  he  apprehended  that  one  design  of  the  British  in 
these  movements  was  to  draw  off  a  proportion  of  his  army 
from  West  Point,  to  favor  an  intended  attack  on  that  important 
post.  General  Parsons,  though  closely  connected  with  Con 
necticut,  and  though  from  his  small  force  he  was  unable  to 
make  successful  opposition  to  the  invaders,  yet  instead  of 
pressing  General  Washington  for  a  large  detachment  of  con 
tinental  troops,  wrote  to  him  as  follows  :  "  The  British  may 
probably  distress  the  country  exceedingly,  by  the  ravages  they 
will  commit ;  but  I  would  rather  see  all  the  towns  on  the 
coast  of  my  country  in  flames,  than  that  the  enemy  should 
possess  West  Point." 

The  inhabitants  feared  much  more  than  they  suffered.  They 
expected  that  the  whole  margin  of  their  country,  one  hundred 
and  twenty  miles  in  extent,  would  suffer  the  fate  of  Fairfield 
and  Norwalk.  The  season  of  the  year  added  much  to  their 
difficulties,  as  the  close  attention  of  the  farmers  to  their  harvest 
ing  could  not  be  omitted,  wilhout  hazarding  their  subsistence. 


148  PUTNAM     ATTACKED. 

These  fears  were  not  of  long  duration.  In  about  ten  days 
after  the  landing  of  the  British  troops,  an  order  was  issued  for 
their  immediate  return  to  New  York.  This  they  effected,  in  a 
short  time,  and  with  a  loss  so  inconsiderable,  that  in  the  whole 
expedition,  it  did  not  exceed  one  hundred  and  fifty  men. 

While  the  British  were  successfully  making  these  desultory 
operations,  the  American  army  was  incapable  of  covering  the 
country.  The  former,  having  by  means  of  their  superior 
marine  force,  the  command  of  the  numerous  rivers,  bays  and 
harbours  of  the  United  States,  had  it  in  their  power  to  make 
descents,  where  they  pleased,  with  an  expedition  that  could 
not  be  equalled  by  the  American  land  forces.  Had  General 
Washington  divided  his  army,  conformably  to  the  wishes  oi 
the  invaded  citizens,  he  would  have  subjected  his  whole  force 
to  be  cut  off  in  detail.  It  was  therefore  his  uniform  practice, 
to  risk  no  more  by  way  of  covering  the  country  than  was  con 
sistent  with  the  general  safety. 

His  army  was  posted  at  some  distance  from  the  British  head 
quarters  in  New  York,  and  on  both  sides  of  the  North  River. 
The  van  thereof  consisting  of  three  hundred  infantry  and  one 
hundred  and  fifty  cavalry,  under  the  command  of  Colonel 
White,  patroled  constantly,  for  several  months,  in  front  of  the 
British  lines,  and  kept  a  constant  watch  on  the  Sound  and  on 
the  North  River.  This  corps  had  sundry  skirmishes  with 
parties  of  the  British,  and  was  particularly  useful  in  checking 
their  excursions,  and  in  procuring  and  communicating  intelli 
gence  of  their  movements. 

About  this  time,  General  Putnam,  who  had  been  stationed 
with  a  respectable  command  at  Reading  in  Connecticut,  when 
on  a  visit  to  his  outpost  at  Horse-Neck,  was  attacked  by  Gov 
ernor  Tryon,  with  about  1500  men.  General  Putnam  had 
only  a  picket  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  men,  and  two  iron  field 
pieces  without  horses  or  drag-ropes.  He  however  planted  his 
cannon  on  the  high  ground,  near  the  meeting  house,  and  by 
several  fires  retarded  the  advancing  enemy,  and  continued  to 
make  opposition  till  he  perceived  the  enemy's  horse,  supported 
by  the  infantry,  were  about  to  charge.  General  Putnam,  after 


STONY    POINT.  149 

ordering  the  picket  to  provide  for  their  safety,  by  retiring  to  a 
swamp  inaccessible  to  horse,  plunged  down  the  precipice  at 
the  church.  This  is  so  steep  as  to  have  artificial  stairs,  com 
posed  of  nearly  one  hundred  stone  steps,  for  the  accommoda 
tion  of  foot  passengers.  The  dragoons  stopped  short,  without 
venturing  down  the  abrupt  declivity,  and  before  they  got 
round  the  brow  of  the  hill,  Putnam  was  far  enough  beyond 
their  reach  ;  of  the  many  balls  that  were  fired  at  him,  all 
missed  except  one,  which  went  through  his  hat.  He  proceeded 
to  Stamford,  and  having  strengthened  his  picket  with  some 
militia,  faced  about  and  pursued  Governor  Tryon  on  his 
return. 

The  campaign  of  1779,  though  barren  of  important  events, 
was  distinguished  by  one  of  the  most  gallant  enterprises  which 
took  place  in  the  course  of  the  war.  This  was  the  capture  of 
Stony  Point,  on  the  North  River.  General  Wayne,  who  had 
the  honour  of  conducting  this  enterprise,  set  out  at  the  head  of 
a  strong  detachment  of  the  most  active  infantry  in  the  American 
army  at  noon,  and  completed  a  march  of  about  fourteen  miles, 
over  bad  roads,  by  eight  o'clock  in  the  evening.  The  detach 
ment  being  then  within  a  mile  and  a  half  of  its  object,  was 
halted  and  formed  into  columns.  The  general,  with  a  few  of 
his  officers,  advanced  and  reconnoitred  the  works.  At  half- 
past  eleven,  the  whole  moved  forward  to  the  attack.  The  van 
of  the  right,  consisting  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  volunteers  under 
the  command  of  Lieutenant  Colonel  Fleury,  advanced  with 
unloaded  muskets  and  fixed  bayonets.  These  were  preceded  by 
twenty  picked  men,  who  were  particularly  instructed  to  remove 
the  abbatis  and  other  obstructions.  The  van  of  the  left  was  led  by 
Major  Stewart,  and  advanced  with  unloaded  muskets  and  fixed 
bayonets.  It  was  also  preceded  by  a  similar  "  forlorn  hope." 
The  general  placed  himself  at  the  head  of  the  right  column, 
and  gave  the  most  pointed  orders  not  to  fire,  but  to  depend 
solely  on  the  bayonet.  The  two  columns  directed  their  attacks 
to  opposite  points  of  the  works,  while  a  detachment  engaged 
the  attention  of  the  garrison,  by  a  feint  in  their  front.  The 

approaches  were  more  difficult  than  had  been  apprehended. 

13* 


150  GENERAL     WAYNE. 

The  works  were  defended  by  a  deep  morass,  which  was  also, 
at  that  time,  overflowed  by  the  tide.  Neither  the  morass,  the 
double  row  of  abbatis,  nor  the  strength  of  the  works,  damped 
the  ardour  of  the  assailants.  In  the  face  of  a  most  tremendous 
fire  of  musketry,  and  of  cannon  loaded  with  grape-shot,  they 
forced  their  way,  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet,  through  every 
obstacle,  until  both  columns  met  in  the  centre  of  the  °works, 
at  nearly  the  same  instant.  General  Wayne,  as  he  passed  the 
last  abbatis,  was  wounded  in  the  head  by  a  musket  ball,  but 
nevertheless  insisted  on  being  carried  forward,  adding  as  a 
reason  for  it,  that  "  if  he  died  he  wished  it  might  be  in  the 
fort."  Lieutenants  Gibbons  and  Knox,  who  led  each  a 
division,  escaped  unhurt,  although  the  first  lost  seventeen  men 
out  of  twenty,  and  the  last  nearly  as  many.  The  killed  and 
wounded  of  the  Americans  amounted  to  ninety-eight.  The 
killed  of  the  garrison  were  sixty-three,  and  the  number  of  their 
prisoners  five  hundred  and  forty-three.  Two  flags,  two  stand 
ards,  fifteen  pieces  of  ordnance,  and  a  considerable  quantity 
of  military  stores,  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  conquerors.  The 
vigour  and  spirit  with  which  this  enterprise  was  conducted, 
was  matter  of  triumph  to  the  Americans.  Congress  gave  their 
thanks  to  General  Washington,  "For  the  vigilance,  wisdom 
and  magnanimity  with  which  he  had  conducted  the  military 
operations  of  the  States,  and  which  were  among  many  other 
signal  instances,  manifested  in  his  orders  for  the  above  enter 
prise."  They  also  gave  thanks  to  General  Wayne,  and 
ordered  a  medal,  emblematical  of  the  action,  to  be  struck, 
and  one  of  gold  to  be  presented  to  him.  They  directed  a 
silver  one  to  be  presented  to  Lieutenant  Colonel  Fleury,  and 
also  to  Major  Stewart.  At  the  same  time,  they  passed  general 
resolutions  in  honour  of  the  officers  and  men,  but  particularly 
designating  Lieutenant  Colonel  Fleury,  Major  Stewart,  and 
Lieutenants  Gibbons  and  Knox.  To  the  two  latter,  and  also 
to  Mr.  Archer,  the  General's  volunteer  Aid-de-camp,  they 
gave  the  rank  of  captain.  The  clemency  shewn  to  the  van 
quished,  was  universally  applauded.  The  customs  of  war, 
and  the  recent  barbarities  at  Fairfield  and  Norwalk,  would 


SOUTHERN     AFFAIRS.  151 

have  been  an  apology  for  the  conquerors,  had  they  put  the 
whole  garrison  to  the  sword ;  but  the  assailants,  no  less  gener 
ous  than  brave,  ceased  to  destroy  as  soon  as  their  adversaries 
ceased  to  resist.  Upon  the  capture  of  Stony  Point,  the  victors 
turned  its  artillery  against  Verplanck's  Point,  and  fired  upon  it 
with  such  effect,  that  the  shipping  in  its  vicinity  cut  their 
cables  and  fell  down  the  river.  As  soon  as  the  news  of  these 
events  reached  New  York,  preparations  were  instantly  made 
to  relieve  the  latter  post  and  to  recover  the  former.  It  by 
no  means  accorded  with  the  cautious  prudence  of  General 
Washington,  to  risk  an  engagement  for  either  or  both  of  them. 
He  therefore  removed  the  cannon  and  stores,  destroyed  the 
works,  and  evacuated  the  captured  post.  Sir  Henry  Clinton 
regained  possession  of  Stony  Point,  on  the  third  day  after  its 
capture,  and  placed  in  it  a  strong  garrison. 

The  successful  enterprise  of  the  Americans  at  Stony  Point, 
was  speedily  followed  by  another,  which  equalled  it  in  bold 
ness  of  design.  This  was  the  surprise  of  the  British  garrison 
at  Powles  Hook,  opposite  to  New  York,  which  was  effected 
by  Major  Lee,  with  about  three  hundred  and  fifty  men.  Major 
Sutherland  the  commandant,  with  a  number  of  Hessians,  got 
off  safe  to  a  small  block  house  on  the  left  of  the  fort,  but  about 
thirty  of  his  men  were  killed  and  one  hundred  and  sixty  taken 
prisoners.  The  loss  of  the  Americans  was  inconsiderable. 
Major  Lee,  in  conformity  to  the  orders  he  had  received,  made 
an  immediate  retreat,  without  waiting  to  destroy  either  the 
barracks  or  the  artillery.  Congress  honoured  him  with  their 
thanks,  and  ordered  a  medal  of  gold,  emblematical  of  the  affair, 
to  be  struck,  and  presented  to  him  as  a  reward  "  for  his  pru 
dence,  address  and'bravery." 

In  the  year  1779,  though  the  war  was  carried  on  for  little 
more  than  distress  and  depredation  in  the  northern  states,  the 
re-establishment  of  British  government  was  seriously  at 
tempted  in  Carolina  and  Georgia.  After  the  reduction  of 
Savannah,  a  great  part  of  the  state  of  Georgia  was  restored 
to  British  influence.  The  royal  army  in  that  quarter  was 
strengthened  by  a  numerous  reinforcement  from  East  Florida, 


152  DEATH    OF     WILKINS. 

and  the  whole  was  put  under  the  command  of  Major-General 
Prevost.  The  force  then  in  Georgia  gave  a  serious  alarm  to 
the  adjacent  states.  There  were  at  that  time  but  few  conti 
nental  troops  in  Georgia  or  South  Carolina,  and  scarce  any  in 
North  Carolina,  as  during  the  late  tranquillity  in  the  southern 
states,  they  had  been  detached  to  serve  in  the  main  army 
commanded  by  General  Washington.  A  body  of  militia  was 
raised  and  sent  forward  by  North  Carolina  to  aid  her  neigh 
bours.  These  joined  the  continental  troops,  but  not  till  they 
had  retreated  out  of  Georgia,  and  taken  post  in  South  Caro 
lina.  Towards  the  close  of  the  year  1778,  General  Lincoln, 
at  the  request  of  the  delegates  of  South  Carolina,  was 
appointed  by  Congress,  to  take  the  command  of  their 
southern  army.  This  consisted  only  of  a  few  hundred  conti 
nentals.  To  supply  the  deficiency  of  regular  soldiers,  a 
considerable  body  of  militia  was  ordered  to  join  him,  but 
they  added  much  more  to  his  numbers  than  to  his  effective 
force. 

The  royal  army  at  Savannah  being  reinforced  by  the  junc 
tion  of  the  troops  from  St.  Augustine,  was  in  condition 
to  extend  their  posts.  Their  first  object  was  to  take  posses 
sion  of  Port  Royal,  in  South  Carolina.  Major  Gardiner  with 
two  hundred  men  being  detached  writh  this  view,  landed  on 
the  island,  but  General  Moultrie  at  the  head  of  an  equal 
number  of  Americans,  in  which  there  were  only  nine  regular 
soldiers,  attacked  and  drove  him  off  it.  This  advantage  was 
principally  gained  by  two  field  pieces,  which  were  well 
served  by  a  party  of  Charleston  militia  artillery.  The  British 
lost  almost  all  their  officers.  The  Americans  had  eight  men 
killed  and  twenty-two  wounded ;  among  the  former,  Lieu 
tenant  Benjamin  Wilkens,  an  artillery  officer  of  great  merit, 
and  a  citizen  of  distinguished  virtue,  whose  early  fall  de 
prived  a  numerous  family  of  their  chief  support.  He  was 
the  first  officer  of  South  Carolina  who  lost  his  life  in 
supporting  its  independence.  This  repulse  restrained  the 
British  from  attempting  any  immediate  enterprise  to  the 
northward  of  Savannah,  but  they  fixed  posts  at  Ebenezer, 


THE    TORIES.  153 

and  Augusta,  and  extended  themselves  over  a  great  part  of 
Georgia.  They  also  endeavoured  to  strengthen  themselves 
by  reinforcements  from  the  tories,  in  the  western  settlements 
of  Georgia  and  Carolina. 

Emissaries  were  sent  among  the  inhabitants  of  that  de 
scription,  to  encourage  them  to  a  general  insurrection,  they 
were  assured  that  if  they  embodied  and  added  their  force  to 
that  of  the  king's  army  in  Georgia,  they  would  have  such  a 
decided  superiority  as  would  make  a  speedy  return  to  their 
homes  practicable,  on  their  own  terms.  Several  hundreds  of 
them  accordingly  rendezvoused,  and  set  off  to  join  the  royal 
forces  at  Augusta.  Among  those  who  called  themselves 
loyalists,  there  were  many  of  the  most  infamous  character. 
Their  general  complexion  was  that  of  a  plundering  banditti, 
more  solicitous  for  booty,  than  for  the  honour  and  interest  of 
their  royal  master.  At  every  period  before  the  war,  the 
western  wilderness  of  these  states  which  extended  to  the 
Mississippi,  afforded  an  asylum  for  the  idle  or  disorderly, 
who  disrelished  the  restraints  of  civil  society.  While  the  war 
raged,  the  demands  of  militia  duty  and  of  taxes  contributed 
much  to  the  peopling  of  those  remote  settlements,  by  holding 
out  prospects  of  exemption  from  the  control  of  government. 
Among  these  people  the  royal  emissaries  had  successfully 
planted  the  standard  of  royalty,  and  of  that  class  was  a  great 
proportion  of  those,  who  in  the  upper  country  of  the  Caro- 
linas  and  Georgia,  called  themselves  the  king's  friends. 
They  had  no  sooner  embodied  and  began  their  march  to  join 
the  royal  army  at  Augusta,  than  they  commenced  such  a 
scene  of  plundering  of  the  defenceless  settlements  through 
which  they  passed,  as  induced  the  orderly  inhabitants  to  turn 
out  to  oppose  them.  Colonel  Pickens,  with  about  three 
hundred  men  of  the  latter  character,  immediately  pursued, 
and  came  up  with  them  near  Kettle  creek.  An  action  took 
place,  which  lasted  three  quarters  of  an  hour.  The  tories 
were  totally  routed.  About  forty  of  them  were  killed,  and 
in  that  number  was  their  leader  Colonel  Boyd,  who  had  been 
secretly  employed  by  British  authority  to  collect  and  head 
U 


154  SOUTHERN     AFFAIRS. 

them.  By  this  action  the  British  were  disconcerted.  The 
tories  were  dispersed.  Some  ran  quite  oif.  Others  went  to 
their  homes,  and  cast  themselves  on  the  mercy  of  their 
country.  These  were  tried  by  the  laws  of  South  Carolina 
for  offending  against  an  act  called  the  "  Sedition  act,"  which 
had  been  passed  since  the  revolution  for  the  security  of  the 
new  government.  Seventy  of  them  were  condemned  to  die, 
but  the  sentence  was  only  executed  on  five  of  their  ring 
leaders. 

As  the  British  extended  their  posts  on  the  Georgia  side  of 
Savannah  river,  General  Lincoln  fixed  encampments  at  Black 
Swamp,  and  nearly  opposite  to  Augusta  on  the  Carolina  side. 
From  these  posts  he  formed  a  plan  of  crossing  into  Georgia, 
with  a  view  of  limiting  the  British  to  the  low  country,  near 
the  ocean.  In  the  execution  of  this  design,  General  Ash 
with  1500  North  Carolina  militia  and  a  few  regular  troops, 
after  crossing  the  river  Savannah,  took  a  position  on  Briar 
creek ;  but  in  a  few  days  he  was  surprised  by  Lieutenant- 
Colonel  Prevost,  who  having  made  a  circuitous  march  of 
about  fifty  miles,  came  unexpectedly  on  his  rear  with  about 
nine  hundred  men.  The  militia  were  thrown  into  confusion, 
and  fled  at  the  first  fire.  One  hundred  and  fifty  of  the 
Americans  were  killed,  and  one  hundred  and  sixty-two  were 
taken.  Few  had  any  chance  of  escaping  but  by  crossing  the 
Savannah,  in  attempting  which  many  were  drowned.  Of 
those  who  got  off  safe,  a  great  part  returned  home.  The 
number  that  rejoined  the  American  camp  did  not  exceed  four 
hundred  and  fifty  men.  The  few  continentals  under  Colonel 
Elbert  made  a  brave  resistance,  but  the  survivors  of  them, 
with  their  gallant  leader,  were  at  last  compelled  to  surrender. 
This  event  deprived  General  Lincoln  of  one  fourth  of  his 
numbers,  and  opened  a  communication  between  the  British, 
the  Indians,  and  the  tories  of  North  and  South  Carolina. 

The  series  of  disasters  which  had  followed  the  American 
arms  since  the  landing  of  the  British  near  Savannah,  occa 
sioned  well  founded  apprehensions  for  the  safety  of  the  adja 
cent  states.  The  militia  of  South  Carolina  was  therefore  put 


GENERAL    PKLVOJST.  155 

on  a  better  footing,  and  a  regiment  of  cavalry  was  raised. 
Governor  Rutledge  was  invested,  in  conjunction  with  his 
council,  with  dictatorial  powers.  By  virtue  of  his  authority, 
he  convened  a  large  body  of  the  militia  near  the  centre  of  the 
state,  that  they  might  be  in  constant  readiness  to  march 
whithersoever  public  service  required.  The  original  plan  of 
penetrating  into  Georgia  was  resumed.  Part  of  the  American 
force  was  stationed  on  the  north  side  of  the  Savannah,  at 
Purysburg  and  Black  Swamp,  while  General  Lincoln  and  the 
main  army  crossed  into  Georgia  near  Augusta.  General 
Prevost  availed  himself  of  the  critical  moment,  when  the 
American  army  had  ascended  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles 
towards  the  source  of  the  Savannah,  and  crossed  into  Caro 
lina  over  the  same  river  near  to  its  mouth,  with  about  two 
thousand  four  hundred  men.  A  considerable  body  of  Indians, 
whose  friendship  the  British  had  previously  secured,  were 
associated  with  the  British  on  this  expedition.  The  superior 
British  force  which  crossed  the  Savannah,  soon  compelled 
General  Moultrie,  who  was  charged  with  the  defence  of  South 
Carolina,  to  retire.  Lincoln,  on  receiving  information  of 
these  movements,  detached  three  hundred  of  his  light  troops 
to  reinforce  Moultrie,  but  proceeded  wTith  his  main  army 
towards  the  capital  of  Georgia.  He  was  induced  to  pursue 
his  original  intention,  from  an  idea  that  General  Prevost 
meant  nothing  more  than  to  divert  him  by  a  feint  on  Carolina, 
and  because  his  marching  down  on  the  south  side  of  the  river 
Savannah,  would  cause  very  little  delay  in  repairing  to  its 
defence.  When  Lincoln  found  that  Prevost  was  seriously 
pushing  for  Charleston,  he  re-crossed  the  Savannah  and  pur 
sued  him.  The  British  proceeded  in  their  march  by  the 
main  road  near  the  sea  coast,  with  but  little  opposition,  and 
in  the  mean  time  the  Americans  retreated  before  them  towards 
Charleston.  General  Moultrie,  who  ably  conducted  this 
retreat,  had  no  cavalry  to  check  the  advancing  foe.  Instead 
of  his  receiving  reinforcements  from  the  inhabitants,  as  he 
marched  through  the  country,  he  was  abandoned  by  many 
of  the  militia,  who  went  to  their  homes.  Their  families  and 


156  CHARLESTON    THREATENED. 

property  lay  directly  in  the  route  of  the  invading  army.  The 
absence  of  the  main  army  under  Lincoln,  the  retreat  of  Moul- 
trie,  the  plunderings  and  devastations  of  the  invaders,  and 
above  all  the  dread  of  the  Indian  savages  which  accompanied 
the  royal  army,  diffused  a  general  panic  among  the  inhabi 
tants.  The  terror  of  each  individual  became  a  source  of  ter 
ror  to  another.  From  the  influence  of  these  causes,  many 
were  induced  to  apply  for  British  protection.  New  converts 
to  the  royal  standard  endeavoured  to  ingratiate  themselves 
with  their  protectors,  by  encouraging  them  to  attempt  the 
reduction  of  Charleston.  Being  in  their  power,  they  were 
more  anxious  to  frame  intelligence  on  the  idea  of  what  was 
agreeable,  than  of  what  was  true.  They  represented  the 
inhabitants  as  being  generally  tired  of  the  war,  and  wishing 
for  peace  at  all  events.  They  also  stated  that  Charleston 
was  incapable  of  much  resistance.  These  circumstances, 
combined  with  the  facility  with  which  the  British  marched 
through  the  country,  induced  General  Prevost  to  extend  his 
plan  and  push  for  Charleston.  Had  he  designed  it  at  first, 
and  continued  his  march  with  the  same  rapidity  with  which 
it  was  begun,  the  town  would  probably  have  been  carried  by 
a  coup-de-main,  but  he  halted  two  or  three  days  when  ad 
vanced  near  half  the  distance.  In  that  interval  every  prepa 
ration  was  made  by  the  South  Carolinians  for  the  defence  of 
their  capital.  All  the  houses  in  its  suburbs  were  burnt. 
Lines  and  abbatis  were,  in  a  few  days,  carried  across  the 
peninsula  between  Ashley  and  Cooper  rivers,  and  cannon 
were  mounted  at  proper  intervals  on  its  whole  extent.  Though 
this  visit  of  the  British,  and  especially  an  attack  on  the  land 
side,  was  unexpected,  yet  in  a  few  days  great  preparations 
were  made,  and  a  force  of  three  thousand  three  hundred  men 
assembled  in  Charleston  for  its  defence.* 

The  main  body  and  baggage  of  the  British  army  being  left 
on  the  south  side  of  Ashley  river,  an  advanced  detachment  of 
nine  hundred  men  crossed  the  ferry  and  appeared  before  the 
town.  In  the  mean  time  Lincoln  was  marching  forward  as 

*  Ramsay. 


DEATH     OF    HUGER.  157 

fast  as  possible,  for  the  relief  of  Charleston,  but  as  his  arrival 
was  doubtful  and  the  crisis  hazardous,  to  gain  time  was  a  mat 
ter  of  consequence.  A  whole  day  was  therefore  spent  in  the 
exchange  of  flags.  Commissioners  from  the  garrison  were 
instructed  "  to  propose  a  neutrality  during  the  war  between 
Great  Britain  and  America,  and  that  the  question  whether  the 
state  shall  belong  to  Great  Britain,  or  remain  one  of  the  United 
States,  be  determined  by  the  treaty  of  peace  between  these 
powers."  The  British  commanders  refused  this  advantageous 
offer,  alleging  that  they  did  not  come  in  a  legislative  capacity, 
and  insisted  that  as  the  inhabitants  and  others  were  in  arms, 
they  should  surrender  prisoners  of  war.  This  being  refused, 
the  garrison  prepared  for  an  immediate  assault,  but  this  was 
not  attempted.  About  this  time  Major  Benjamin  Huger,  com 
manding  a  party  without  the  lines,  was  through  mistake  killed 
by  his  countrymen.  By  his  fall  the  country  was  deprived  of 
one  of  its  firmest  and  most  useful  friends,  and  the  army  lost 
one  of  its  brightest  ornaments.  Prevost  knowing,  by  an 
intercepted  letter,  that  Lincoln  was  coming  on  in  his  rear, 
retreated  from  Charleston,  and  filed  off  with  his  whole  force 
from  the  main  to  the  islands  near  the  sea,  that  he  might  avoid 
being  between  two  fires.  Both  armies  encamped  in  the  vici 
nity  of  Charleston,  watching  each  other's  motions  till  the  20th 
of  June,  when  an  attack  was  made  with  about  twelve  hun 
dred  Americans  on  six  hundred  or  seven  hundred  of  the 
British,  advantageously  posted  at  Stono  ferry.  The  latter  had 
redoubts,  with  a  line  of  communication,  and  field  pieces  in 
the  intervals,  and  the  whole  was  secured  with  an  abbatis. 
By  a  preconcerted  plan,  a  feint  was  to  have  been  made  from 
James  island,  with  a  body  of  Charleston  militia,  at  the  mo 
ment  when  General  Lincoln  began  the  attack  from  the  main, 
but  from  mismanagement,  they  did  not  reach  their  place  of 
destination  till  the  action  was  over.  The  attack  was  contin 
ued  for  an  hour  and  twenty  minutes,  and  the  assailants  had 
the  advantage,  but  the  appearance  of  a  reinforcement,  to  pre 
vent  which  the  feint  from  James  island  was  intended,  made 
their  retreat  necessary.  The  loss  of  the  Americans  in  killed 

14 


158  COUNT     D'ESTAING. 

and  wounded  was  about  one  hundred  and  fifty.  Among  the 
former  was  Colonel  Roberts,  an  artillery  officer  of  distin 
guished  abilities.  In  the  short  interval  between  his  being 
wounded  and  his  dying,  he  was  visited  on  the  field  of  battle 
by  his  son  Captain  Roberts,  of  his  own  regiment.  The  ex 
piring  father  presented  his  sword  to  his  son,  with  an  exhorta 
tion  to  behave  worthy  of  it,  and  to  use  it  in  defence  of  liberty 
and  his  country.  After  a  short  conversation  he  desired  him 
to  return  to  his  proper  station,  adding  as  a  reason,  "that  there 
he  might  be  useful,  but  to  him  he  could  be  of  no  service." 

Immediately  after  this  attack,  the  American  militia,  impa 
tient  of  absence  from  their  homes,  returned  to  their  planta 
tions,  and  about  the  same  time  the  British  left  the  islands 
adjacent  to  Charleston,  retreating  from  one  to  another,  till 
they  arrived  at  Port-Royal  and  Savannah.  A  considerable 
garrison  was  left  at  the  former  place  under  Colonel  Maitland, 
but  the  main  body  went  to  Savannah. 

This  incursion  into  South  Carolina  contributed  very  little  to 
the  advancement  of  the  royal  cause,  but  added  much  to  the 
wealth  of  the  officers,  soldiers  and  followers  of  the  British 
army,  and  still  more  to  the  distresses  of  the  inhabitants. 

Soon  after  the  affair  at  Stono,  the  continental  forces,  under 
the  command  of  General  Lincoln,  retired  to  Sheldon,  a 
healthy  situation  in  the  vicinity  of  Beaufort.  Both  armies 
remained  in  their  respective  encampments  till  the  arrival  of 
D'Estaing  on  the  coast,  on  the  1st  of  September,  roused  the 
whole  country  to  immediate  activity.  His  fleet  consisted  of 
twenty  sail  of  the  line,  two  of  fifty  guns,  and  eleven  frigates. 
His  appearance  was  so  unexpected  that  the  Experiment  man 
of  war,  of  fifty  guns,  commanded  by  Sir  James  Wallace,  and 
three  frigates,  fell  into  his  hands. 

As  soon  as  his  arrival  on  the  coast  was  known,  General 
Lincoln  with  the  army  under  his  command,  marched  for  the 
vicinity  of  Savannah,  and  orders  were  given  for  the  militia 
of  Georgia  and  South  Carolina  to  rendezvous  near  the  same 
place.  The  British  were  equally  diligent  in  preparing  for 
their  defence.  Great  numbers  were  employed  both  by  day 


CHAKLESTON    BESIEGED.  159 

and  night,  in  strengthening  and  extending  their  lines.  Tho 
American  militia,  flushed  with  the  hope  of  speedily  expelling 
the  British  from  their  southern  possessions,  turned  out  with 
an  alacrity  which  far  surpassed  their  exertions  in  the  pre 
ceding  campaign.  D'Estaing  before  the  arrival  of  Lincoln 
demanded  the  surrender  of  the  town  to  the  arms  of  France. 
Prevost  in  his  answer  declined  surrendering  on  a  general 
summons,  and  requested  that  specific  terms  should  be  pro 
posed,  to  which  he  would  give  an  answer.  The  count  re 
plied,  that  it  was  the  part  of  the  besieged  to  propose  terms. 
Prevost  then  asked  for  a  suspension  of  hostilities,  for  twenty- 
four  hours,  for  preparing  proper  terms.  This  was  incon 
siderately  granted.  Before  the  twenty-four  hours  elapsed, 
Lieutenant-Colonel  Maitland  with  several  hundred  men  who 
had  been  stationed  at  Beaufort,  made  their  way  good  through 
many  obstacles,  and  joined  the  royal  army  in  Savannah. 
The  garrison,  encouraged  by  the  arrival  of  so  respectable 
a  force,  determined  on  resistance.  The  French  and  Ameri 
cans,  who  formed  a  junction  the  evening  after,  were  there 
fore  reduced  to  the  necessity  of  storming  or  besieging  the 
garrison.  The  resolution  of  proceeding  by  siege  being 
adopted,  several  days  were  consumed  in  preparing  for  it,  and 
in  the  meantime  the  works  of  the  garrison  were  hourly 
strengthened  by  the  labour  of  several  hundred  negroes, 
directed  by  Major  Moncrief.  The  besiegers  opened  with 
nine  mortars,  thirty-seven  pieces  of  cannon  from  the  land 
side,  and  fifteen  from  the  water.  Soon  after  the  commence 
ment  of  the  cannonade,  Prevost  solicited  for  leave  to  send  the 
women  and  children  out  of  town,  but  this  was  refused.  The 
combined  army  suspected  that  a  desire  of  secreting  the  plun 
der,  lately  taken  from  the  South  Carolinians,  was  covered 
under  the  veil  of  humanity.  It  was  also  presumed  that 
a  refusal  would  expedite  a  surrender.  On  a  report  from  the 
engineers  that  a  considerable  time  would  be  necessary  to 
reduce  the  garrison  by  regular  approaches,  it  was  determined 
to  make  an  assault.  This  measure  was  forced  on  Count 
D'Estaing  by  his  marine  officers,  who  had  remonstrated 


160  DEATH     OF    PULASKI. 

against  his  continuing  to  risk  so  valuable  a  fleet  on  a  dan 
gerous  coast,  in  the  hurricane  season,  and  at  so  great  a 
distance  from  the  shore,  that  it  might  be  surprised  by  a 
British  fleet,  completely  repaired  and  fully  manned.  In  a  few 
days  the  lines  of  the  besiegers  might  have  been  carried  into 
the  works  of  the  besieged,  but  under  these  critical  circum 
stances,  no  farther  delay  could  be  admitted.  To  assault  or 
raise  the  siege  was  the  alternative.  Prudence  would  have 
dictated  the  latter,  but  a  sense  of  honour  determined  the 
besiegers  to  adopt  the  former.  Two  feints  were  made  with 
the  country  militia,  and  a  real  attack  on  Spring  Hill  battery 
early  in  the  morning,  with  three  thousand  five  hundred 
French  troops,  six  hundred  continentals,  and  three  hundred 
and  fifty  of  the  inhabitants  of  Charleston.  These  boldly 
marched  up  to  the  lines,  under  the  command  of  D'Estaing 
and  Lincoln,  but  a  heavy  and  well  directed  fire  from  the 
batteries,  and  a  cross  fire  from  the  gallies,  threw  the  front  of 
their  columns  into  confusion.  Two  standards  were  neverthe 
less  planted  on  the  British  redoubts.  A  retreat  of  the  assail 
ants  was  ordered,  after  they  had  stood  the  enemy's  fire  for 
fifty-five  minutes.  Count  D'Estaing  and  Count  Pulaski  were 
both  wounded,  the  former  slightly,  but  the  latter  mortally. 
Six  hundred  and  thirty-seven  of  the  French,  and  upwards  of 
two  hundred  of  the  continentals  and  militia,  were  killed  or 
wounded.  General  Prevost,  Lieutenant-Colonel  Maitland, 
and  Major  Moncrief,  deservedly  acquired  great  reputation  by 
this  successful  defence.  The  force  of  the  garrison  was 
between  two  and  three  thousand,  of  which  about  one  hun 
dred  and  fifty  were  militia.  The  damage  sustained  by  the 
besieged  was  trifling,  as  they  fired  from  behind  works,  and 
few  of  the  assailants  fired  at  all.  Immediately  after  this 
unsuccessful  assault,  the  militia,  almost  universally,  went  to 
their  homes.  Count  D'Estaing  re-embarked  his  troops  and 
artillery,  and  left  the  continent. 

While  the  siege  of  Savannah  was  pending,  a  remarkable 
enterprise  was  effected  by  Colonel  John  White  of  the  Georgia 
line.  Captain  French  had  taken  post  with  about  one  hundred 


SIEGE    RAISED.  161 

men  near  the  river  Ogechee,  some  time  before  the  siege 
began.  There  were  also  at  the  same  place,  forty  sailors  on 
board  of  five  British  vessels,  four  of  which  were  armed.  All 
these  men,  together  with  the  vessels  and  one  hundred  and 
thirty  stand  of  arms,  were  surrendered  to  Colonel  White, 
Captain  Elholm  and  four  others,  one  of  which  was  the 
colonel's  servant.  On  the  preceding  night,  this  small  party 
kindled  a  number  of  fires  in  different  places,  and  adopted  the 
parade  of  a  large  encampment.  By  these  and  a  variety  of 
deceptive  stratagems,  Captain  French  was  fully  impressed 
with  an  opinion,  that  nothing  but  an  instant  surrender,  in 
conformity  to  a  peremptory  summons,  could  save  his  men 
from  being  cut  to  pieces*  by  a  superior  force.  He  therefore 
gave  up  without  making  any  resistance. 

This  visit  of  the  fleet  of  his  Most  Christian  Majesty  to  the 
coast  of  America,  though  unsuccessful  as  to  its  main  object, 
was  not  without  utility  to  the  United  States.  It  disconcerted 
the  measures  already  digested  by  the  British  commanders, 
and  caused  a  considerable  waste  of  time,  before  they  could 
determine  on  a  new  plan  of  operations.  It  also  occasioned 
the  evacuation  of  RJiode  Island.  But  this  was  of  no  advan 
tage  to  the  United  States.  For  of  all  the  blunders  committed 
by  the  British  in  the  course  of  the  American  war,  none  was 
greater  than  their  stationing  near  six  thousand  men  for  two 
years  and  eight  months,  on  that  island,  where  they  were  lost 
to  every  purpose  of  co-operation,  and  where  they  could 
render  very  little  more  service  to  the  royal  cause,  than  could 
have  been  obtained  by  a  couple  of  frigates  cruising  in 
the  vicinity. 

The  siege  being  raised,  the  continental  troops  retreated 
over  the  river  Savannah.  The  vicissitudes  of  an  autumnal 
atmosphere  made  a  severe  impression  on  the  irritable  fibres 
of  men,  exhausted  with  fatigue  and  dejected  by  defeat.  In 
proportion  to  the  towering  hopes,  with  which  the  expedition 
was  undertaken,  was  the  depression  of  spirits  subsequent  to 
its  failure.  The  Georgia  exiles,  who  had  assembled  from  all 
quarters  to  repossess  themselves  of  their  estates,  were  a 
V  14* 


162  COLONEL     CLARKE. 

t 

second  time  obliged  to  flee  from  their  country  and  posses 
sions.  The  most  gloomy  apprehensions  respecting  the  south 
ern  states,  took  possession  of  the  minds  of  the  people. 

Thus  ended  the  southern  campaign  of  1779,  without  any 
thing  decisive  on  either  side.  After  one  year,  in  which  the 
British  had  overrun  the  state  of  Georgia  for  one  hundred  and 
fifty  miles  from  the  sea  coast,  and  had  penetrated  as  far 
as  the  lines  of  Charleston,  they  were  reduced  to  their  original 
limits  in  Savannah.  Ail  their  schemes  of  co-operation  with 
the  tories  had  failed,  and  the  spirits  of  that  class  of  the 
inhabitants,  by  successive  disappointments,  were  thoroughly 
broken. 

An  expedition  which  was  to  have  faken  place  under  Henry 
Hamilton,  Lieutenant-Governor  of  Detroit,  fortunately  for  the 
Virginia  back  settlers,  against  whom  it  was  principally  directed, 
fell  through,  in  consequence  of  the  spirited  conduct  of  Colonel 
Clarke.  The  object  of  the  expedition  was  extensive,  and 
many  Indians  were  engaged  in  it.  Hamilton  took  post  at  St. 
Vincents  in  the  winter,  to  have  all  things  in  readiness  for  in 
vading  the  American  settlements,  as  soon  as  the  season  of  the 
year  would  permit.  Clarke,  on  hearing  that  Hamilton  had 
weakened  himself  by  sending  away  a  considerable  part  of  his 
Indians  against  the  frontier  settlers,  formed  the  resolution  of 
attacking  him,  as  the  best  expedient  for  preventing  the  mis 
chiefs  which  were  designed  against  his  country.  After  sur 
mounting  many  difficulties,  he  arrived  with  one  hundred  and 
thirty  men  unexpectedly  at  St.  Vincents. 

The  town  immediately  gave  up  to  the  Americans,  and 
assisted  them  in  taking  the  fort.  The  next  day  Hamilton, 
with  the  garrison,  agreed  to  surrender  prisoners  of  war  on 
articles  of  capitulation.  Clarke,  on  hearing  that  a  convoy  of 
British  goods  and  provisions  was  on  its  way  from  Detroit, 
detached  a  party  of  sixty  men,  which  met  them  and  made 
prize  of  the  whole.  By  this  well-conducted  and  spirited 
attack  on  Hamilton,  his  intended  expedition  was  nipped  in 
the  bud.  Colonel  Clarke  transmitted  to  the  Council  of 
Virginia  letters  and  papers,  relating  to  Lieutenant-Governor 


I  N  D  I  A  N     E  N  M  IT  Y  .  1G3 

Hamilton,  Philip  de  Jean,  justice  of  peace  for  Detroit,  and 
William  Lamothe,  captain  of  volunteers,  whom  he  had  made 
prisoners.  The  Board  reported  that  Hamilton  had  incited  the 
Indians  to  perpetrate  their  accustomed  cruelties  on  the  defence 
less  inhabitants  of  the  United  States — had  at  the  time  of  his 
captivity  sent  considerable  detachments  of  Indians  against  the 
frontiers — had  appointed  a  great  council  of  them,  to  meet  him 
and  concert  the  operations  of  the  ensuing  campaign — had  given 
standing  rewards  for  scalps,  and  had  treated  American  prison 
ers  with  cruelty.  They  also  reported,  that  it  appeared  that 
De  Jean  was  the  willing  and  cordial  instrument  of  Hamilton, 
and  that  Lamothe  was  captain  of  the  volunteer  scalping  parties 
of  Indians  and  Tories,  who  went  out  from  time  to  time,  under 
general  orders  to  spare  neither  men,  women,  nor  children. 
They  therefore  considering  them  as  fit  objects  on  which  to 
begin  the  work  of  retaliation — advised  the  governor  to  put 
them  in  irons — confine  them  in  the  dungeon  of  the  public  jail 
— debar  them  the  use  of  pen,  ink  and  paper,  and  exclude  them 
from  all  converse,  except  with  their  keeper. 

Colonel  Goose  Van  Schaick,  with  fifty-five  men,  marched 
from  Fort  Schuyler  to  the  Onandago  settlements,  and  burned 
the  whole,  consisting  of  about  fifty  houses,  together  with  a 
large  quantity  of  provisions.  Horses,  and  stock  of  every  kind, 
were  killed.  The  arms  and  ammunition  of  the  Indians  were 
either  destroyed  or  brought  off,  and  their  settlements  were  laid 
waste.  Twelve  Indians  were  killed,  and  thirty-four  made 
prisoners.  This  expedition  was  performed  in  less  than  six 
days,  and  without  the  loss  of  a  single  man. 

A  particular  detail  of  the  devastation  of  property — of  the 
distress  of  great  numbers  who  escaped,  only  by  fleeing  to  the 
woods,  where  they  subsisted  without  covering,  on  the  sponta 
neous  productions  of  the  earth — and  of  the  barbarous  murders 
which  were  committed  on  persons  of  every  age  and  sex,  would 
be  sufficient  to  freeze  every  breast  with  horror. 

In  sundry  expeditions  which  had  been  carried  on  against 
the  Indians,  ample  vengeance  had  been  taken  on  some  of  them, 
but  these  partial  successes  produced  no  lasting  benefit.  The 


164  GENERAL    CLINTON. 

few  who  escaped,  had  it  in  their  power  to  make  thousands 
miserable.  For  the  permanent  security  of  the  frontier  inhabit 
ants,  it  was  resolved  in  the  year  1779,  to  carry  a  decisive 
expedition  into  the  Indian  country.  A  considerable  body  of 
continental  troops  was  selected  for  this  purpose,  and  put  under 
the  command  of  General  Sullivan.  The  Indians  who  formed  the 
confederacy  of  the  six  nations,  commonly  called  the  Mohawks, 
were  the  objects  of  this  expedition.  They  inhabited  that  immense 
and  fertile  tract  of  country,  which  lies  between  New  England, 
the  Middle  States,  and  the  province  of  Canada.  They  had 
been  advised  by  Congress,  and  they  had  promised  to  observe 
neutrality  in  the  war,  but  they  soon  departed  from  this  line  of 
conduct.  The  Oneidas  and  a  few  others  were  friends  to  the 
Americans,  but  a  great  majority  took  part  decidedly  against 
them.  Overcome  by  the  presents  and  promises  of  Sir  John 
Johnson  and  other  British  agents,  and  their  own  native  appetite 
for  depredation,  they  invaded  the  frontiers,  carrying  slaughter 
and  devastation  wherever  they  went.  From  the  vicinity  of 
their  settlements,  to  the  inhabited  parts  of  the  United  States, 
they  facilitated  the  inroads  of  the  more  remote  Indians.  Much 
was  therefore  expected  from  their  expulsion.  When  General 
Sullivan  was  on  his  way  to  the  Indian  country  he  was  joined  by 
the  American  general,  Clinton,  with  upwards  of  one  thousand 
men.  The  latter  made  his  way  down  the  Susquehanna  by  a 
singular  contrivance.  The  stream  of  water  in  that  river  was  too 
low  to  float  his  batteaux.  To  remedy  this  inconvenience,  he 
raised  with  great  industry  a  dam  across  the  mouth  of  Lake  Otse- 
go,  which  is  one  of  the  sources  of  the  river  Susquehanna.  The 
lake  being  constantly  supplied  by  springs  soon  rose  to  the 
height  of  the  dam.  General  Clinton  having  got  his  batteaux 
ready,  opened  a  passage  through  the  dam  for  the  water  to  flow. 
This  raised  the  river  so  high  that  he  was  enabled  to  embark  all 
his  troops  and  to  float  them  down  to  Tioga.  By  this  exertion 
they  soon  joined  Sullivan.  The  Indians  on  hearing  of  the  ex 
pedition  projected  against  them,  acted  with  firmness.  They 
collected  their  strength,  took  possession  of  proper  ground,  and 
fortified  it  with  judgment.  General  Sullivan  attacked  them  in 


BRANDT  165 

their  works.  They  stood  a  cannonade  for  more  than  two  hours, 
but  then  gave  way.  This  engagement  proved  decisive  :  after 
the  trenches  were  forced,  the  Indians  fled  without  making  any 
attempt  to  rally.  They  were  pursued  for  some  miles  but 
without  effect.  The  consternation  occasioned  among  them  by 
this  defeat  was  so  great,  that  they  gave  up  all  ideas  of  farther 
resistance.  As  the  Americans  advanced  into  their  settlements, 
the  Indians  retreated  before  them,  without  throwing  any 
obstructions  in  their  way.  General  Sullivan  penetrated  into 
the  heart  of  the  country  inhabited  by  the  Mohawks,  and  spread 
desolation  everywhere.  Many  settlements  in  the  form  of  towns 
were  destroyed,  besides  detached  habitations.  All  their  fields 
of  corn,  and  whatever  was  in  a  state  of  cultivation,  underwent 
the  same  fate.  Scarcely  a  house  was  left  standing,  nor  was 
an  Indian  to  be  seen. 

In  about  three  months  from  his  setting  out,  Sullivan  reached 
Easton  in  Pennsylvania,  and  soon  after  rejoined  the  army. 

The  Indians,  by  this  decisive  expedition,  being  made  to  feel 
in  the  most  sensible  manner,  those  calamities  they  were  wont 
to  inflict  on  others,  became  cautious  and  timid.  The  sufferings 
they  had  undergone,  and  the  dread  of  a  repetition  of  them,  in 
case  of  their  provoking  the  resentment  of  the  Americans, 
damped  the  ardour  of  their  warriors  from  making  incursions 
into  the  American  settlements.  The  frontiers,  though  not  res 
tored  to  perfect  tranquillity,  experienced  an  exemption  from  a 
great  proportion  of  the  calamities  in  which  they  had  been  lately 
involved. 

Though  these  good  consequences  resulted  from  this  expedi 
tion,  yet  about  the  time  of  its  commencement,  and  before  its 
termination,  several  detached  parties  of  Indians  distressed 
different  settlements  in  the  United  States.  A  party  of  sixty 
Indians,  and  twenty-seven  white  men,  under  Brandt,  attacked 
the  Minisink  settlement,  and  burnt  ten  houses,  twelve  barns,  a 
fort  and  two  mills,  and  carried  off  much  plunder,  together  with 
several  prisoners.  The  militia  from  Goshen  and  the  vicinity, 
to  the  amount  of  one  hundred  and  forty-nine,  collected  and 
pursued  them,  but  with  so  little  caution  that,  on  the  23d  of 


166  INDIAN     EXPEDITIONS. 

July,  they  were  surprised  and  defeated.  In  August,  General 
Williamson  and  Colonel  Pickens,  of  South  Carolina,  entered 
the  Indian  country  adjacent  to  the  frontier  of  their  state,  burned 
and  destroyed  the  corn  of  eight  towns,  and  insisted  upon  the 
Indians  removing  immediately  from  their  late  habitations  into 
more  remote  settlements. 

In  the  same  month,  Colonel  Broadhead  engaged  in  a  suc 
cessful  expedition  against  the  Mingo,  Munsey,  and  Seneca 
Indians.  He  left  Pittsburg  with  six  hundred  and  five  men, 
and  was  gone  about  five  weeks,  in  which  time  he  penetrated 
about  two  hundred  miles  from  the  fort,  destroyed  a  number 
of  Indian  huts  and  about  five  hundred  acres  of  corn.* 

*  Ramsay. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Campaign  of  1780. 

O  sooner  was  the  departure  of  the 
French  fleet  known  and  confirmed, 
than  Sir  Henry  Clinton  committed 
the  command  of  the  royal  army  in 
New  York  to  Lieutenant-General 
Kniphausen,  and  embarked  for  the 
southward,  with  four  flank  battal 
ions,  twelve  regiments,  and  a  corps 
British,  Hessian  and  provincial,  a 
powerful  detachment  of  artillery, 
two  hundred  and  fifty  cavalry, 
together  with  an  ample  supply 
of  military  stores  and  provisions.  Vice-Admiral  Arbuthnot, 
with  a  suitable  naval  force,  undertook  to  convey  the  troops 
to  the  place  of  their  destination.  The  whole  sailed  from  New 
York.  After  a  tedious  and  dangerous  passage,  in  which  part 
of  their  ordnance,  most  of  their  artillery,  and  all  their  cavalry 
horses  were  lost,  the  fleet  arrived  at  Tybee,  in  Georgia.  In 
a  few  days,  the  transports,  with  the  army  on  board,  sailed 

167 


163  SOUTHERN    AFFAIRS. 

from  Savannah  for  North  Edisto,  and  after  a  short  passage, 
the  troops  made  good  their  landing  about  thirty  miles  from 
Charleston,  and  on  the  llth  of  February  took  possession  of 
John's  Island  and  Stono  ferry,  and  soon  after  of  James  Island, 
and  Wappoo  Cut.  A  bridge  was  thrown  over  the  canal,  and 
part  of  the  royal  army  took  post  on  the  banks  of  Ashley  river 
opposite  to  Charleston. 

The  Assembly  of  the  state  was  sitting  when  the  British 
landed,  but  broke  up  after  "  delegating  to  Governor  Rutledge, 
and  such  of  his  council  as  he  could  conveniently  consult,  the 
power  to  do  every  thing  necessary  for  the  public  good,  except 
the  taking  away  the  life  of  a  citizen  without  a  legal  trial." 
The  governor  immediately  ordered  the  militia  to  rendezvous. 
Though  the  necessity  was  great,  few  obeyed  the  pressing  call. 
A  proclamation  was  issued  by  the  governor,  under  his  extra 
ordinary  powers,  requiring  such  of  the  militia  as  were  regu 
larly  drafted,  and  all  the  inhabitants  and  owners  of  property 
in  the  town  to  repair  to  the  American  standard  and  join  the 
garrison  immediately,  under  pain  of  confiscation.  This  se 
vere  though  necessary  measure  produced  very  little  effect. 
The  country  was  much  dispirited  by  the  late  repulse  at 
Savannah. 

The  tedious  passage  from  New  York  to  Tybee,  gave  the 
Americans  time  to  fortify  Charleston.  This,  together  with 
the  losses  which  the  royal  army  had  sustained  in  the  late  tem 
pestuous  weather,  induced  Sir  Henry  Clinton  to  despatch  an 
order  to  New  York  for  reinforcements  of  men  and  stores.  He 
also  directed  Major-General  Prevost  to  send  on  to  him  twelve 
hundred  men  from  the  garrison  of  Savannah.  Brigadier- 
General  Patterson,  at  the  head  of  this  detachment,  made  his 
way  good  over  the  river  Savannah,  and  through  the  interme 
diate  country,  and  soon  after  joined  Sir  Henry  Clinton  near 
the  banks  of  Ashley  river.  The  royal  forces  without  delay 
proceeded  to  the  siege.  At  Wappoo,  on  James  Island,  they 
formed  a  depot,  and  erected  fortifications  both  on  that  island 
and  on  the  main,  opposite  to  the  southern  and  western  extre 
mities  of  Charleston.  An  advanced  party  crossed  Ashley 


SIEGE    OF    CHARLESTON.  169 

river,  and  soon  after  broke  ground  at  the  distance  of  eleven 
hundred  yards  from  the  American  works.  At  successive 
periods,  they  erected  five  batteries  on  Charleston  neck.  The 
garrison  was  equally  assiduous  in  preparing  for  its  defence. 
The  works  which  had  been  previously  thrown  up,  were 
strengthened  and  extended.  Lines  and  reboubts  were  con- 

o 

tinued  across  from  Cooper  to  Ashley  river.  In  front  of  the 
whole  was  a  strong  abbatis,  and  a  wet  ditch  made  by  passing 
a  canal  from  the  heads  of  swamps,  which  run  in  opposite 
directions.  Between  the  abbatis  and  the  lines,  deep  holes 
were  dug  at  short  intervals.  The  lines  were  made  particularly 
strong  on  the  right  and  left,  and  so  constructed  as  to  rake  the 
wet  ditch  in  almost  its  whole  extent.  To  secure  the  centre,  a 
hornwork  had  been  erected,  which  being  closed  during  the 
siege,  formed  a  kind  of  citadel.  Works  were  also  thrown  up 
on  all  sides  of  the  town,  where  a  landing  was  practicable. 
Though  the  lines  were  no  more  than  field  works,  yet  Sir 
Henry  Clinton  treated  them  with  the  respectful  homage  of 
three  parallels.  From  the  3d  to  the  10th  of  April,  the  first 
parallel  was  completed,  and  immediately  after  the  town  was 
summoned  to  surrender.  On  the  12th,  the  batteries  were 
opened,  and  from  that  day  an  almost  incessant  fire  was  kept 
up.  About  the  time  the  batteries  were  opened  a  work  was 
thrown  up  near  Wando  river,  nine  miles  from  town,  and  an 
other  at  Lempriere's  point,  to  preserve  the  communication 
with  the  country  by  water.  A  post  was  also  ordered  at  a 
ferry  over  the  Santee,  to  favour  the  coming  in  of  reinforce 
ments,  or  the  retreat  of  the  garrison  when  necessary.  The 
British  marine  force,  consisting  of  one  ship  of  fifty  guns,  two 
of  forty-four  guns,  four  of  thirty-two,  and  the  Sandwich  armed 
ship,  crossed  the  bar  in  front  of  Rebellion  Road  and  anchored 
in  Five  Fathom  Hole.  The  American  force  opposed  to  this  was 
the  Bricole,  which,  though  pierced  for  forty-four  guns,  did 
not  mount  half  of  that  number,  two  of  thirty-two  guns,  one  of 
twenty-eight,  two  of  twenty-six,  two  of  twenty,  and  the  brig 
Notre  Dame,  of  sixteen  guns.  The  first  object  of  its  com 
mander,  Commodore  Whipple,  was  to  prevent  Admiral 
W  15 


170  SIEGE    OF    CHARLESTON. 

Arbuthnot  from  crossing  the  bar,  but  on  farther  examination 
this  was  found  to  be  impracticable.  He  therefore  fell  back 
to  Fort  Moultrie,  and  afterwards  to  Charleston.  The  crew 
and  guns  of  all  his  vessels,  except  one,  were  put  on  shore  to 
reinforce  the  batteries. 

Admiral  Arbuthnot  weighed  anchor  at  Five  Fathom  Hole,  and 
with  the  advantage  of  a  strong  southerly  wind,  and  flowing 
tide,  passed  Fort  Moultrie  without  stopping  to  engage  it,  and 
anchored  near  the  remains  of  Fort  Johnson.  Colonel  Pinck- 
ney,  who  commanded  on  Sullivan's  Island  kept  up  a  brisk 
and  well-directed  fire  on  the  ships  in  their  passage,  which  did 
as  great  execution  as  could  be  expected.  To  prevent  the 
royal  armed  vessels  from  running  into  Cooper  River,  eleven 
vessels  were  sunk  in  the  channel  opposite  to  the  exchange. 
The  batteries  of  the  besiegers  soon  obtained  a  superiority  over 
the  town.  The  former  had  twenty-one  mortars  and  royals, 
the  latter  only  two.  The  regular  force  in  the  garrison  was 
much  inferior  to  that  of  the  besiegers,  and  but  few  of  the 
militia  could  be  persuaded  to  leave  their  plantations,  and  rein 
force  their  brethren  in  the  capital.  A  camp  was  formed  at 
Monk's  Corner  to  keep  up  the  communication  between  the  town 
and  country,  and  the  militia  without  the  lines  were  requested 
to  rendezvous  there  :  but  this  was  surprised  and  routed  by 
Lieutenant  Colonel  Tarleton.  The  British  having  now  less 
to  fear,  extended  themselves  to  the  eastward  of  Cooper  river. 
Two  hundred  and  fifty  horse,  and  six  hundred  infantry  were 
detached  on  this  service,  but  nevertheless,  in  the  opinion  of  a 
council  of  war,  the  weak  state  of  the  garrison  made  it  improper 
to  detach  a  number  sufficient  to  attack  even  that  small  force. 
About  the  20th  of  April,  Sir  Henry  Clinton  received  a  rein 
forcement  of  three  thousand  men  from  New  York.  A  second 
council  of  war,  held  on  the  21st,  agreed  that  "  a  retreat  would 
be  attended  with  many  distressing  inconveniences,  if  not 
altogether  impracticable,"  and  advised,  "  that  offers  of  capitu 
lation,  before  their  affairs  became  more  critical,  should  be 
made  to  General  Clinton,  which  might  admit  of  the  army's 
withdrawing,  and  afford  security  to  the  persons  and  property 


SEIGE    OF    CHARLESTON.  171 

of  the  inhabitants."  These  terms  being  proposed,  were 
instantly  rejected,  but  the  garrison  adhered  to  them,  in  hopes 
that  succours  would  arrive  from  the  neighbouring  states.  The 
bare  offer  of  capitulating  dispirited  the  garrison,  but  they  con 
tinued  to  resist  in  expectation  of  favourable  events.  The 
British  speedily  completed  the  investment  of  the  town,  both  by 
land  and  water.  After  Admiral  Arbuthnot  had  passed  Sulli 
van's  Island,  Colonel  Pinckney,  with  one  hundred  and  fifty  of 
the  men  under  his  command,  were  withdrawn  from  that  post 
to  Charleston.  Soon  after  the  fort  on  the  island  was  surren 
dered  without  opposition,  to  Captain  Hudson  of  the  royal  navy. 
On  the  same  day,  the  remains  of  the  American  cavalry  which 
escaped  from  the  surprise  at  Monk's  Corner,  on  the  14th  of 
April,  \vere  again  surprised  by  Lieutenant  Colonel  Tarleton  at 
Laneau's  ferry  on  the  Santee,  and  the  whole  either  killed,  cap 
tured  or  dispersed.  While  everything  prospered  with  the  Brit 
ish,  Sir  Henry  Clinton  began  a  correspondence  with  General 
Lincoln,  and  renewed  his  former  offers  to  the  garrison  in  case  of 
their  surrender.  Lincoln  was  disposed  to  close  with  them, 
as  far  as  they  respected  his  army,  but  some  demur  was  made 
with  a  view  of  gaining  better  terms  for  the  citizens,  wThich  it 
was  hoped  might  be  obtained  on  a  conference.  This  was 
asked :  but  Clinton,  instead  of  granting  it,  answered  "  that 
hostilities  should  recommence  at  eight  o'clock."  Nevertheless, 
neither  party  fired  till  nine.  The  garrison  then  recommenced 
hostilities.  The  besiegers  immediately  followed,  and  each 
cannonaded  the  other  with  unusual  briskness.  The  British 
batteries  of  the  third  parallel  opened  on  this  occasion.  Shells 
and  carcasses  were  thrown  into  almost  all  parts  of  the  town, 
and  several  houses  were  burned.  The  cannon  and  mortars 
played  on  the  garrison  at  a  less  distance  than  a  hundred  yards. 
The  Hessian  chasseurs  were  so  near  the  American  lines,  that 
with  their  rifles  they  could  easily  strike  any  object  that  was 
visible  on  them.  The  British,  having  crossed  the  wet  ditch  by 
sap,  advanced  within  twenty-five  yards  of  the  American  works, 
and  were  ready  for  making  a  general  assault  by  land  and  water. 
All  expectation  of  succour  was  at  an  end.  The  only  hope  left 


172  CAPITULATION. 

was  that  nine  thousand  men,  the  flower  of  the  British  army, 
seconded  by  a  naval  force,  might  fail  in  storming  extensive 
lines  defended  by  less  than  three  thousand  men.  Under  these 
circumstances,  the  siege  was  protracted  till  the  llth.  On  that 
day  a  great  number  of  the  citizens  addressed  General  Lincoln 
in  a  petition,  expressing  their  acquiescence  in  the  terms  which 
Sir  Henry  Clinton  had  offered,  and  requesting  his  acceptance 
of  them.  On  the  reception  of  this  petition,  General  Lincoln 
wrote  to  Sir  Henry,  and  offered  to  accept  the  terms  before 
proposed.  The  royal  commanders  wishing  to  avoid  the 
extremity  of  a  storm,  and  unwilling  to  press  to  unconditional 
submission  an  enemy  whose  friendship  they  wished  to  con 
ciliate,  returned  a  favourable  answer.  A  capitulation  was 
signed,  and  Major  General  Leslie  took  possession  of  the  town 
on  the  next  day.  The  loss  on  both  sides  during  the  siege 
was  nearly  equal.  Of  the  king's  troops,  seventy-six  were 
killed,  and  one  hundred  and  eighty-nine  wounded.  Of  the 
Americans  eighty-nine  were  killed,  and  one  hundred  and  forty 
wounded.  Upwards  of  four  hundred  pieces  of  artillery  were 
surrendered.  By  the  articles  of  capitulation,  the  garrison  was 
to  march  out  of  town,  and  to  deposit  their  arms  in  front  of  the 
works  :  but  the  drums  were  not  to  beat  a  British  march,  nor 
the  colours  to  be  uncased.  The  continental  troops  and  seamen 
were  to  keep  their  baggage,  and  remain  prisoners  of  war  till 
exchanged.  The  militia  were  to  be  permitted  to  return  to  their 
respective  homes  as  prisoners  on  parole,  and  while  they  adhered 
to  their  parole,  were  not  to  be  molested  by  the  British  troops 
in  person  or  property.  The  inhabitants  of  all  conditions  to  be 
considered  as  prisoners  on  parole,  and  to  hold  their  property 
on  the  same  terms  with  the  militia.  The  officers  of  the  army 
and  navy  to  retain  their  servants,  swords,  pistols,  and  baggage 
unsearched.  They  were  permitted  to  sell  their  horses,  but  not 
to  remove  them  ;  a  vessel  was  allowed  to  proceed  to  Philadel 
phia  with  General  Lincoln's  despatches  unopened. 

The  numbers  which  surrendered  prisoners  of  war,  inclusive 
of  the  militia  and  every  adult  male  inhabitant,  was  above  five 
thousand,  but  the  proper  garrison  at  the  time  of  the  surrender 


CAPITULATION.  173 

did  not  exceed  two  thousand  five  hundred.  The  precise  num 
ber  of  privates  in  the  continental  army  was  one  thousand  nine 
hundred  and  seventy-seven,  of  which  number  five  hundred 
were  in  the  hospitals.  The  captive  officers  were  much  more 
in  proportion  than  the  privates,  and  consisted  of  one  major 
general,  six  brigadiers,  nine  colonels,  fourteen  lieutenant  colo 
nels,  fifteen  majors,  eighty-four  captains,  eighty-four  lieutenants, 
thirty-two  second  lieutenants  and  ensigns.  The  gentlemen  of 
the  country,  who  were  mostly  militia  officers,  from  a  sense  of 
honour  repaired  to  the  defence  of  Charleston,  though  they 
could  not  bring  with  them  privates  equal  to  their  respective 
commands.  The  regular  regiments  were  fully  officered,  though 
greatly  deficient  in  privates. 

This  was  the  first  instance  in  which  the  Americans  had 
attempted  to  defend  a  town.  The  unsuccessful  event,  with  its 
consequences,  demonstrated  the  policy  of  sacrificing  the  towns 
of  the  Union,  in  preference  to  endangering  the  whole,  by  risk 
ing  too  much  for  their  defence. 

Shortly  after  the  surrender,  the  British  commander  adopted 
sundry  measures  to  induce  the  inhabitants  to  return  to  their 
allegiance.  It  was  stated  to  them  in  a  handbill,  which,  though 
without  a  name,  seemed  to  flow  from  authority :  "  That  the 
helping  hand  of  every  man  was  wanting  to  re-establish  peace 
and  good  government — that  the  commander-in-chief  wished  not 
to  draw  them  into  danger,  while  any  doubt  could  remain  of  his 
success,  but  as  that  was  now  certain,  he  trusted  that  one  and 
all  would  heartily  join,  and  give  effect  to  necessary  measures 
for  that  purpose."  Those  who  had  families  were  informed 
"  That  they  would  be  permitted  to  remain  at  home,  and  form 
a  militia  for  the  maintenance  of  peace  and  good  order,  but  from 
those  who  had  no  families  it  was  expected  that  they  would 
cheerfully  assist  in  driving  their  oppressors,  and  all  the  miseries 
of  war,  from  their  borders."  To  such  it  wras  promised,  "  That 
when  on  service,  they  would  be  allowed  pay,  ammunition  and 
provisions  in  the  same  manner  as  the  king's  troops."  About 
the  same  time,  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  in  a  proclamation,  declared, 
"  That  if  any  person  should  thenceforward  appear  in  arms  in 


174         MASSACRE    AT    THE     WAXHAW. 

order  to  prevent  the  establishment  of  his  majesty's  government 
in  that  country,  or  should  under  any  pretence  or  authority 
whatever,  attempt  to  compel  any  other  person  or  persons  so  to 
do,  or  who  should  hinder  the  king's  faithful  subjects  from  join 
ing  his  forces,  or  from  performing  those  duties  their  allegiance 
required,  such  persons  should  be  treated  with  the  utmost 
severity,  and  their  estates  be  immediately  seized  for  confisca 
tion."  In  a  few  days  after,  Sir  Henry  Clinton  and  Admiral 
Arbuthnot,  in  the  character  of  commissioners  for  restoring 
peace,  offered  to  the  inhabitants,  with  some  exceptions,  "  Par 
don  for  their  past  treasonable  offences,  and  a  reinstatement  in 
the  possession  of  all  those  rights  and  immunities  which  they 
heretofore  had  enjoyed  under  a  free  British  government,  exempt 
from  taxation,  except  by  their  own  legislatures." 

The  capital  having  surrendered,  the  next  object  with  the 
British,  wras  to  secure  the  general  submission  of  the  whole  body 
of  the  people. 

To  this  end,  they  posted  garrisons  in  different  parts  of  the 
country  to  awe  the  inhabitants.  They  also  marched  with  up 
wards  of  two  thousand  men  towards  North  Carolina.  This 
caused  an  immediate  retreat  of  some  parties  of  Americans, 
who  had  advanced  into  the  northern  extremity  of  South  Caro 
lina,  with  the  expectation  of  relieving  Charleston.  One  of 
these,  consisting  of  about  three  hundred  continentals,  com 
manded  by  Colonel  Buford,  wras  overtaken  at  the  Waxhaws  by 
Lieutenant  Colonel  Tarleton,  and  completely  defeated.  Five 
out  of  six  of  the  whole  were  either  killed  or  so  badly  wounded, 
as  to  be  incapable  to  be  removed  from  the  field  of  battle  ;  and 
this  took  place  though  they  made  such  ineffectual  opposition 
as  only  to  kill  twelve  and  wound  five  of  the  British.  This 
great  disproportion  of  the  killed  on  the  two  sides,  arose  from 
the  circumstance  that  Tarleton's  party  refused  quarter  to  the 
Americans,  after  they  had  ceased  to  resist  and  laid  down  their 
arms. 

Sir  Henry  Clinton  having  left  about  four  thousand  men  for 
the  southern  service,  embarked  early  in  June  with  the  main 
army  for  New  York.  On  his  departure  the  command  devolved 


AFFAIRS     OF     SOUTH     CAROLINA.         175 

on  Lieutenant  General  Cornwallis.  The  season  of  the  year, 
the  condition  of  the  army,  and  the  unsettled  state  of  South 
Carolina,  impeded  the  immediate  invasion  of  North  Carolina. 
Earl  Cornwallis  despatched  instructions  to  the  principal  loyal 
ists  in  that  state,  to  attend  to  the  harvest,  prepare  provisions, 
and  remain  quiet  till  the  latter  end  of  August  or  beginning  of 
September.  His  lordship  committed  the  care  of  the  frontier  to 
Lord  Rawdon,  and  repairing  to  Charleston,  devoted  his  prin 
cipal  attention  to  the  commercial  and  civil  regulations  of  South 
Carolina.  In  the  meantime,  the  impossibility  of  fleeing  with 
their  families  and  effects,  and  the  want  of  an  army  to  which 
the  militia  of  the  states  might  repair,  induced  the  people  in  the 
country  to  abandon  all  schemes  of  farther  resistance.  At 
Beaufort,  Camden,  and  Ninety-Six,  they  generally  laid  down 
their  arms,  and  submitted  either  as  prisoners  or  as  subjects. 
Excepting  the  extremities  of  the  state  bordering  on  North 
Carolina,  the  inhabitants  who  did  not  flee  out  of  the  country 
preferred  submission  to  resistance.  This  was  followed  by  an 
unusual  calm,  and  the  British  believed  that  the  state  was 
thoroughly  conquered. 

The  precautions  taken  to  prevent  the  rising  of  the  royalists 
in  North  Carolina,  did  not  answer  the  end.  Several  of  the 
inhabitants  of  Tryon  county,  under  the  direction  of  Colonel 
Moore,  took  up  arms,  and  were  in  a  few  days  defeated  by  the 
whig  militia,  commanded  by  General  Rutherford.  Colonel 
Bryan,  another  loyalist,  though  equally  injudicious  as  to  time, 
was  successful.  He  reached  the  seventy-first  regiment  sta 
tioned  in  the  Cheraws  with  about  eight  hundred  men, 
assembled  from  the  neighbourhood  of  the  river  Yadkin. 

While  the  conquerors  were  endeavouring  to  strengthen  the 
party  for  royal  government,  the  Americans  were  not  inatten 
tive  to  their  interests.  Governor  Rutledge,  who  during  the 
siege  of  Charleston  had  been  requested  by  General  Lincoln  to 
go  out  of  town,  was  industriously  and  successfully  negotiating 
with  North  Carolina,  Virginia,  and  Congress,  to  obtain  a  force 
for  checking  the  progress  of  the  British  arms.  Representa 
tions  to  the  same  effect,  had  also  been  made  in  due  time  by 


176  SUMPTER'S    OPERATIONS. 

General  Lincoln.  Congress  ordered  a  considerable  detach 
ment  from  their  main  army,  to  be  inarched  to  the  southward. 
North  Carolina  also  ordered  a  large  body  of  militia  to  take 
the  field.  As  the  British  advanced  to  the  upper  country  of 
South  Carolina,  a  considerable  number  of  determined  whigs 
retreated  before  them,  and  took  refuge  in  North  Carolina.  In 
this  class  was  Colonel  Summer,  a  distinguished  partizan,  who 
was  well  qualified  for  conducting  military  operations.  A 
party  of  exiles  from  South  Carolina,  made  choice  of  him  for 
their  leader.  At  the  head  of  this  little  band  of  freemen,  he 
returned  to  his  own  state,  and  took  the  field  against  the  victo 
rious  British,  after  the  inhabitants  had  generally  abandoned 
all  ideas  of  farther  resistance. 

The  first  effort  of  renewed  warfare  was  two  months  after 
the  fall  of  Charleston,  when  one  hundred  and  thirty-three  of 
Colonel  Sumpter's  corps  attacked  and  routed  a  detachment  of 
the  royal  forces  and  militia,  which  were  posted  in  a  lane  at 
Williamson's  plantation.  This  was  the  first  advantage  gained 
over  the  British,  since  their  landing  in  the  beginning  of  the 
year.  The  steady  persevering  friends  of  America,  who  were 
very  numerous  in  the  north-western  frontier  of  South  Carolina, 
turned  out  with  great  alacrity  to  join  Colonel  Sumpter,  though 
opposition  to  the  British  government  had  entirely  ceased 
in  every  other  part  of  the  state.  His  troops  in  a  few 
days  amounted  to  six  hundred  men.  With  this  increase 
of  strength,  he  made  a  spirited  attack  on  a  party  of  the 
British  at  Rocky  Mount,  but  as  he  had  no  artillery,  and  they 
were  secured  under  cover  of  earth  filled  in  between  logs,  he 
could  make  no  impression  upon  them,  and  was  obliged 
to  retreat.  Sensible  that  the  minds  of  men  are  influenced  by 
enterprise,  and  that  to  keep  militia  together  it  is  necessary  to 
employ  them,  this  active  partizan  attacked  another  of  the 
royal  detachments,  consisting  of  the  prince  of  Wales'  regi 
ment,  and  a  large  body  of  tories,  posted  at  the  Hanging 
Rock.  The  prince  of  Wales'  regiment  was  almost  totally 
destroyed.  From  two  hundred  and  seventy-eight  it  was 
reduced  to  nine  men.  The  loyalists,  who  were  of  that  party 


GATES     IN     THE     SOUTH.  177 

which  had  advanced  from  North  Carolina  under  Colonel 
Brian,  were  dispersed.  The  panic  occasioned  by  the  fall  of 
Charleston  daily  abated.  The  whig  militia  on  the  extremities 
of  the  state  formed  themselves  into  parties  under  leaders  of 
their  own  choice,  and  sometimes  attacked  detachments  of  the 
British  army,  but  more  frequently  those  of  their  own  country 
men,  who  as  a  royal  militia  were  co-operating  with  the  king's 
forces.  While  Sumpter  kept  up  the  spirits  of  the  people  by 
a  succession  of  gallant  enterprises,  a  respectable  continental 
force  was  advancing  through  the  middle  states,  for  the  relief 
of  their  southern  brethren.  With  the  hopes  of  relieving 
Charleston,  orders  were  given  for  the  Maryland  and  Delaware 
troops  to  inarch  from  General  Washington's  head-quarters  to 
South  Carolina,  but  the  quarter-master-general  was  unable  to 
put  this  detachment  in  motion  as  soon  as  was  intended. 

After  marching  through  Jersey  and  Pennsylvania,  they 
embarked  at  the  head  of  Elk,  and  landed  soon  after  at 
Petersburg,  and  thence  proceeded  through  the  country  to 
wards  South  Carolina.  This  force  was  at  first  put  under  the 
command  of  Major-General  Baron  de  Kalb,  and  afterwards 
of  General  Gates.  The  success  of  the  latter  in  the  northern 
campaigns  of  1776  and  1777,  induced  many  to  believe  that 
his  presence  as  commander  of  the  southern  army,  would 
re-animate  the  friends  of  independence.  WThile  Baron  de 
Kalb  commanded,  a  council  of  war  had  advised  him  to  file 
ofF  from  the  direct  road  to  Camden,  towards  the  well  culti 
vated  settlements  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Waxhaws :  but 
General  Gates  on  taking  the  command  did  riot  conceive  this 

O 

movement  to  be  necessary,  supposing  it  to  be  most  for 
the  interest  of  the  states  that  he  should  proceed  immediately 
with  his  army,  on  the  shortest  road  to  the  vicinity  of  the 
British  encampment.  This  led  through  a  barren  country,  in 
passing  over  which,  the  Americans  severely  felt  the  scarcity 
of  provisions.  Their  murmurs  became  audible,  and  there 
were  strong  appearances  of  mutiny,  but  the  officers  who 
shared  every  calamity  in  common  with  the  privates,  inter 
posed,  and  conciliated  them  to  a  patient  sufferance  of  their 
X 


178  SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    ARMY. 

hard  lot.  They  principally  subsisted  on  lean  cattle,  picked 
up  in  the  woods.  The  whole  army  was  under  the  necessity 
of  using  green  corn  and  peaches  in  the  place  of  bread. 
They  were  subsisted  for  several  days  on  the  latter  alone. 
Dysenteries  became  common  in  consequence  of  this  diet. 
The  heat  of  the  season,  the  unhealthiness  of  the  climate, 
together  with  insufficient  and  unwholesome  food,  threatened 
destruction  to  the  army.  The  common  soldiers,  instead 
of  desponding,  began  after  some  time  to  be  merry  with  their 
misfortunes.  They  used  "  starvation"  as  a  cant  word,  and 
vied  with  each  other  in  burlesquing  their  situation.  The  wit 
and  humour  displayed  on  the  occasion  contributed  not  a  little 
to  reconcile  them  to  their  sufferings.  The  American  army, 
having  made  its  way  through  a  country  of  pine-barren,  sand 
hills  and  swamps,  reached  Clermont,  thirteen  miles  from 
Camden.  The  next  day  General  Stephens  arrived  with  a 
large  body  of  Virginia  militia. 

The  similarity  of  language  and  appearance  between  the 
British  and  American  armies,  gave  opportunities  for  imposing 
on  the  inhabitants.  Lieutenant-Colonel  Tarleton  with  a 
party,  by  assuming  the  name  and  dress  of  Americans,  passed 
themselves  near  Black  river,  for  the  advance  of  General 
Gates'  army.  Some  of  the  neighbouring  militia  were  eagerly 
collected  by  Mr.  Bradley,  to  co-operate  with  their  supposed 
friends,  but  after  some  time  the  veil  being  thrown  aside, 
Bradley  and  his  volunteers  were  carried  to  Camden,  and 
confined  there  as  prisoners. 

The  army  with  which  Gates  advanced,  was  by  the  arrival 
of  Stephens'  militia,  increased  nearly  to  four  thousand  men, 
but  of  this  large  number,  the  whole  regular  force  was  only 
nine  hundred  infantry,  and  seventy  cavalry.  On  the  ap 
proach  of  Gates,  Earl  Cornwallis  hastened  from  Charleston 
to  Camden,  and  arrived  there  on  the  14th.  The  force  which 
his  lordship  found  collected  on  his  arrival,  was  seventeen 
hundred  infantry  and  three  hundred  cavalry.  This  inferior 
number  would  have  justified  a  retreat,  but  he  chose  rather  to 
stake  his  fortune  on  the  decision  of  a  battle.  On  the  night 


BATTLE    OF    CAMDEN.  179 

of  the  15th,  he  marched  from  Camden  with  his  whole  force, 
intending  to  attack  the  Americans  in  their  camp  at  Clermont. 
In  the  same  night,  Gates,  after  ordering  his  baggage  to  the 
Waxhaws,  put  his  army  in  motion,  with  an  intention  of 
advancing  to  an  eligible  position,  about  eight  miles  from 
Camden.  The  American  army  was  ordered  to  march  at  ten 
o'clock  P.  M.  in  the  following  order.  Colonel  Armand's  ad 
vance  cavalry.  Colonel  Porterfield's  light  infantry,  on  the 
right  flank  of  Colonel  Armand's  in  Indian-file,  two  hundred 
yards  from  the  road.  Major  Armstrong's  light  infantry  in  the 
same  order  as  Colonel  Porterfield's  on  the  left  flank  of  the 
legion  advanced  guard  of  foot,  composed  of  the  advanced 
pickets,  first  brigade  of  Maryland,  second  brigade  of  Mary 
land,  division  of  North  Carolina,  Virginia  rear  guard,  volun 
teer  cavalry,  upon  flanks  of  the  baggage  equally  divided. 
The  light  infantry  upon  each  flank  were  ordered  to  march  up 
and  support  the  cavalry,  if  it  should  be  attacked  by  the 
British  cavalry,  and  Colonel  Armand  was  directed  in  that 
case  to  stand  the  attack  at  all  events. 

The  advance  of  both  armies  met  in  the  night  and  engaged. 
Some  of  the  cavalry  of  Armand's  legion,  being  wounded  in 
the  first  fire,  fell  back  on  others,  who  recoiled  so  suddenly, 
that  the  first  Maryland  regiment  was  broken,  and  the  whole 
line  of  the  army  was  thrown  into  confusion.  This  first 
impression  struck  deep,  and  dispirited  the  militia.  The 
American  army  soon  recovered  its  order,  and  both  they  and 
their  adversaries  kept  their  ground,  and  occasionally  skir 
mished  through  the  night.  Colonel  Porterfield,  a  most  excel 
lent  officer,  on  whose  abilities  General  Gates  particularly  de 
pended,  was  wounded  in  the  early  part  of  this  night  attack.  In 
the  morning  a  severe  and  general  engagement  took  place.  At 
the  first  onset,  a  great  body  of  the  Virginia  militia,  who  formed 
the  left  wing  of  the  army,  on  being  charged  with  fixed  bayo 
nets  by  the  British  infantry,  threw  down  their  arms,  and  with 
the  utmost  precipitation  fled  from  the  field.  A  considerable 
part  of  the  North  Carolina  militia  followed  the  unworthy 
example,  but  the  continentals,  who  formed  the  right  wing  of 


180  BATTLE    OF    CAMDEN. 

the  army,  inferior  as  they  were  in  numbers  to  the  British, 
stood  their  ground  and  maintained  the  conflict  with  great 
resolution.  Never  did  men  acquit  themselves  better :  for 
some  time  they  had  clearly  the  advantage  of  their  opponents, 
and  were  in  possession  of  a  considerable  body  of  prisoners : 
overpowered  at  last  by  numbers,  and  nearly  surrounded 
by  the  enemy,  they  were  compelled  reluctantly  to  leave  the 
ground.  In  justice  to  the  North  Carolina  militia  it  should  be 
remarked,  that  part  of  the  brigade  commanded  by  General 
Gregory  acquitted  themselves  well.  They  were  formed 
immediately  on  the  left  of  the  continentals,  and  kept  the  field 
while  they  had  a  cartridge  to  fire.  General  Gregory  himself 
was  twice  wounded  by  a  bayonet  in  bringing  off  his  men, 
and  several  of  his  brigade,  who  were  made  prisoners,  had  no 
wrounds  except  from  bayonets.  Two  hundred  and  ninety 
American  wounded  prisoners  were  carried  into  Camden,  after 
this  action.  Of  this  number  two  hundred  and  six  were  con 
tinentals,  eighty-two  were  North  Carolina  militia,  and  two 
were  Virginia  militia.  The  resistance  made  by  each  corps, 
may  in  some  degree  be  estimated  from  the  number  of 
wounded.  The  Americans  lost  the  whole  of  their  artillery, 
eight  field  pieces,  upwards  of  two  hundred  waggons,  and  the 
greatest  part  of  their  baggage.  Almost  all  their  officers  were 
separated  from  thueir  respective  commands.  Every  corps  was 
broken  in  action  and  dispersed.  The  fugitives  who  fled  by 
the  common  road,  were  pursued  above  twenty  miles  by  the 
horse  of  Tarleton's  legion,  and  the  way  was  covered  with 
arms,  baggage  and  waggons.  Baron  de  Kalb,  the  second  in 
command,  a  brave  and  experienced  officer,  was  taken 
prisoner  and  died  on  the  next  day  of  his  wounds.  The 
baron,  who  was  a  German  by  birth,  had  long  been  in  the 
French  service.  He  had  travelled  through  the  British  pro 
vinces,  about  the  time  of  the  Stamp  act,  and  is  said  to  have 
reported  to  his  superiors  on  his  return,  "  that  the  colonists 
were  so  firmly  and  universally  attached  to  Great  Britain,  that 
nothing  could  shake  their  loyalty."  Congress  resolved  that 
a  monument  should  be  erected  to  his  memory  in  Annapolis. 


GATES'     RETREAT.  181 

General  Rutherford  of  North  Carolina,  was  wounded  and 
taken  prisoner. 

The  royal  army  fought  with  great  bravery,  but  the  com 
pleteness  of  their  victory  was  in  a  great  degree  owing  to  their 
superiority  in  cavalry,  and  the  precipitate  flight  of  the  Ameri 
can  militia.  The  whole  loss  is  supposed  to  have  amounted  to 
several  hundreds. 

To  add  to  the  distresses  of  the  Americans,  the  defeat  of 
Gates  was  immediately  followed  by  the  surprise  and  disper 
sion  of  Sumpter's  corps.  While  the  former  was  advancing 
near  to  the  British  army,  the  latter,  who  had  previously  taken 
post  between  Camden  and  Charleston,  took  a  number  of  pri 
soners,  and  captured  sundry  British  stores,  together  with  their 
convoy.  On  hearing  of  the  defeat  of  his  superior  officer,  he 
began  to  retreat  with  his  prisoners  and  stores.  Tarleton.  with 
his  legion,  and  a  detachment  of  infantry,  pursued  with  such 
celerity  and  address  as  to  overtake  and  surprise  this  party  at 
Fishing  Creek.  The  British  rode  into  their  camp  before  they 
were  prepared  for  defence.  The  retreating  Americans,  having 
been  four  days  with  little  or  no  sleep,  were  more  obedient  to 
the  calls  of  nature,  than  attentive  to  her  first  law,  self-preser 
vation.  Sumpter  had  taken  every  prudent  precaution  to  pre 
vent  a  surprise,  but  his  videttes  were  so  overcome  with 
fatigue,  that  they  neglected  their  duty.  With  great  difficulty 
he  got  a  few  to  stand  their  ground  for  a  short  time,  but  the 
greater  part  of  his  corps  fled  to  the  river  or  the  woods.  He 
lost  all  his  artillery,  and  his  whole  detatchment  was  either 
killed,  captured  or  dispersed.  The  prisoners  he  had  lately 
taken  were  all  re-taken. 

On  the  17th  and  18th  of  August  about  one  hundred  and 
fifty  of  Gates'  army  rendezvoused  at  Charlotte.  These  had 
reason  to  apprehend  that  they  would  be  immediately  pursued 
and  cut  to  pieces.  There  was  no  magazine  of  provisions  in 
the  town,  and  it  was  without  any  kind  of  defence.  It  was 
therefore  concluded  to  retreat  to  Salisbury.  A  circumstantial 
detail  of  this  would  be  the  picture  of  complicated  wretched 
ness.  There  were  more  wounded  men  than  could  be  conve- 

16 


182  RIGOUR    OF    CORNWALLIS. 

niently  carried  off.  The  inhabitants,  hourly  expecting  the 
British  to  advance  into  their  settlement,  and  generally  intend 
ing  to  flee,  could  not  attend  to  the  accommodation  of  the  suf 
fering  soldiers.  Objects  of  distress  occurred  in  every  quarter. 
There  were  many  who  stood  in  need  of  kind  assistance,  but 
there  were  few  who  could  give  it  to  them.  Several  men 
were  to  be  seen  with  but  one  arm,  and  some  without  any. 
Anxiety,  pain  and  dejection,  poverty,  hurry  and  confusion, 
promiscuously  marked  the  gloomy  scene.  Under  these  cir 
cumstances  the  remains  of  that  numerous  army,  which  had 
lately  caused  such  terror  to  the  friends  of  Great  Britain,  re 
treated  to  Salisbury,  and  soon  after  to  Hillsborough.  General 
Gates  had  previously  retired  to  this  last  place,  and  was  there 
in  concert  with  the  government  of  North  Carolina,  devising 
plans  of  defence,  and  for  renewing  military  operations. 

Though  there  was  no  army  to  oppose  Lord  Cornwallis,  yet 
the  season  and  bad  health  of  his  army,  restrained  him  from 
pursuing  his  conquests.  By  the  complete  dispersion  of  the 
continental  forces,  the  country  was  in  his  power.  The  present 
moment  of  triumph  seemed  therefore  the  most  favourable  con 
juncture  for  breaking  the  spirits  of  those  who  were  attached 
to  independence.  To  prevent  their  future  co-operation  with 
the  armies  of  Congress,  a  severer  policy  was  henceforward 
adopted. 

Orders  were  given  by  Lord  Cornwallis  "  that  all  the  inhabi 
tants  of  the  province,  who  had  submitted,  and  who  had  taken 
part  in  this  revolt,  should  be  punished  with  the  greatest 
rigour — that  they  should  be  imprisoned,  and  their  whole  pro 
perty  taken  from  them  or  destroyed."  He  also  ordered  in 
the  most  positive  manner  "that  every  militia  man,  who  had 
borne  arms  with  the  British,  and  afterwards  joined  the  Ame 
ricans,  should  be  put  to  death."  At  Augusta,  at  Camden, 
and  elsewhere,  several  of  the  inhabitants  were  hanged  in  con 
sequence  of  these  orders.  The  men  who  suffered  had  been 
compelled,  by  the  necessities  of  their  families,  and  the  pros 
pect  of  saving  their  property,  to  make  an  involuntary  submis 
sion  to  the  royal  conquerors.  Experience  soon  taught  them 


THE    EXILES.  183 

the  inefficacy  of  these  submissions.  This  in  their  opinion  ab 
solved  them  from  the  obligations  of  their  engagements  to  sup 
port  the  royal  cause,  and  left  them  at  liberty  to  follow  their 
inclinations. 

Notwithstanding  the  decisive  superiority  of  the  British 
armies  in  South  Carolina,  several  of  the  most  respectable 
citizens,  though  in  the  power  of  their  conquerors,  resisted 
every  temptation  to  resume  the  character  of  subjects.  To 
enforce  a  general  submission,  orders  were  given  by  Lord 
Cornwallis  immediately  after  his  victory,  to  send  out  of  South 
Carolina  a  number  of  its  principal  citizens.  Lieutenant- 
Governor  Gadsden,  most  of  the  civil  and  militia  officers,  and 
some  others,  who  had  declined  exchanging  their  paroles  for 
the  protection  of  British  subjects,  were  taken  up,  put  on 
board  a  vessel  in  the  harbour,  and  sent  to  St.  Augustine. 
General  Moultrie  remonstrated  against  the  confinement  and 
removal  of  these  gentlemen,  as  contrary  to  their  rights  derived 
from  the  capitulation  of  Charleston.  They  at  the  same  time 
challenged  their  adversaries  to  prove  any  conduct  of  theirs, 
which  merited  expulsion  from  their  country  and  families. 
They  received  no  farther  satisfaction,  than  that  the  measure 
had  been  "  adopted  from  motives  of  policy."  To  convince 
the  inhabitants  that  the  conquerors  were  seriously  resolved  to 
remove  from  the  country  all  who  refused  to  become  subjects, 
an  additional  number  of  about  thirty  citizens  of  South  Caro 
lina,  who  remained  prisoners  on  parole,  were  sent  off  to  the 
same  place  in  less  than  three  months.  General  Rutherford 
and  Colonel  Isaacs,  both  of  North  Carolina,  who  had  been 
lately  taken  near  Camden,  were  associated  with  them.* 

The  disaster  of  the  army  under  General  Gates,  overspread 
at  first  the  face  of  American  affairs  with  a  dismal  gloom,  but 
the  day  of  prosperity  to  the  United  States  began,  as  will  appear 
in  the  sequel,  from  that  moment  to  dawn.  Their  prospects 
brightened  up,  while  those  of  their  enemies  were  obscured  by 
disgrace,  broken  by  defeat,  and  at  last  covered  with  ruin. 
Elated  with  their  victories,  the  conquerors  grew  more  insolent 

*  Ramsay. 


184  SUMPTER    AND    MARION. 

and  rapacious,  while  the  real  friends  of  independence  became 
resolute  and  determined. 

We  have  seen  Sumpter  penetrating  into  South  Carolina,  and 
re-commencing  a  military  opposition  to  British  government. 
Soon  after  that  event,  he  was  promoted  by  Governor  Rutledge, 
to  the  rank  of  brigadier-general.  About  the  same  time  Marion 
was  promoted  to  the  same  rank,  and  in  the  north-eastern 
extremities  of  the  state,  successfully  prosecuted  a  similar  plan. 
This  valuable  officer,  after  the  surrender  of  Charleston,  retreated 
to  North  Carolina.  On  the  advance  of  General  Gates,  he 
obtained  a  command  of  sixteen  men.  With  these  he  penetrated 
through  the  country,  and  took  a  position  near  the  Santee.  On 
the  defeat  of  General  Gates,  he  was  compelled  to  abandon  the 
state,  but  returned  after  an  absence  of  a  few  days.  For  several 
weeks  he  had  under  his  command  only  seventy  men.  At  one 
time,  hardships  and  dangers  reduced  that  number  to  twenty- 
five,  yet  with  this  inconsiderable  number  he  secured  himself  in 
the  midst  of  surrounding  foes.  Various  schemes  were  tried  to 
detach  the  inhabitants  from  co-operating  with  him.  Major 
Wemys  burned  scores  of  houses  on  Pedee,  Lynch's  Creek  and 
Black  River,  belonging  to  such  as  were  supposed  to  do  duty 
with  Marion,  or  to  be  subservient  to  his  views.  This  had  an 
effect  different  from  what  was  intended.  Revenge  and  despair 
co-operated  with  patriotism,  to  make  these  ruined  men  keep 
the  field.  Having  no  houses  to  shelter  them,  the  camps  of 
their  countrymen  became  their  homes.  For  several  months, 
Marion  and  his  party  were  obliged  to  sleep  in  the  open  air,  and 
to  shelter  themselves  in  the  recesses  of  deep  swamps.  From 
these  retreats  they  sallied  out,  whenever  an  opportunity  of  har- 
rassing  the  enemy,  or  of  serving  their  country  presented  itself. 

Opposition  to  British  government  was  not  wholly  confined 
to  the  parties  commanded  by  Sumpter  and  Marion.  It  was  at 
no  time  altogether  extinct  in  the  extremities  of  the  state.  The 
disposition  to  revolt,  which  had  been  excited  on  the  approach 
of  General  Gates,  was  not  extinguished  by  his  defeat.  The  spirit 
of  the  people  was  overawed,  but  not  subdued.  The  severity 
with  which  revolters  who  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  British  were 


CLARKE    AND    FERGUSON.  185 

treated,  induced  those  who  escaped  to  persevere  and  seek 
safety  in  swamps. 

From  the  time  of  the  general  submission  of  the  inhabitants 
in  1780,  pains  had  been  taken  to  increase  the  royal  force  by 
the  co-operation  of  the  yeomanry  of  the  country.  The  British 
persuaded  the  people  to  form  a  royal  militia,  by  representing 
that  every  prospect  of  success  in  their  scheme  of  independence 
was  annihilated,  and  that  a  farther  opposition  would  only  be 
a  prolongation  of  their  distresses,  if  not  their  utter  ruin.  Major 
Ferguson  of  the  seventy-first  regiment,  was  particularly  active 
in  this  business.  He  visited  the  settlements  of  the  disaffected 
to  the  American  cause,  and  collected  a  corps  of  militia  of  that 
description,  from  which  much  active  service  was  expected. 
He  advanced  to  the  northwestern  settlements,  to  hold  commu 
nication  with  the  loyalists  of  both  Carolinas.  From  his  pre 
sence,  together  with  assurances  of  an  early  movement  of  the 
royal  army  into  North  Carolina,  it  was  hoped  that  the  friends 
of  royal  government  would  be  roused  to  activity  in  the  service 
of  their  king.  In  the  meantime  every  preparation  was  made 
for  urging  offensive  operations,  as  soon  as  the  season  and  the 
state  of  the  stores  would  permit. 

That  spirit  of  enterprise,  which  has  already  been  mentioned 
as  beginning  to  revive  among  the  American  militia  about  this 
time,  prompted  Colonel  Clarke  to  make  an  attempt  on  the 
British  post  at  Augusta  in  Georgia ;  but  in  this  he  failed  and 
was  obliged  to  retreat.  Major  Ferguson,  with  the  hope  of 
intercepting  his  party,  kept  near  the  mountains  and  at  a  con 
siderable  distance  from  support.  These  circumstances,  toge 
ther  with  the  depredations  of  the  loyalists,  induced  the  hardy 
republicans  on  the  west  side  of  the  Alleghany  mountains,  to 
form  an  enterprise  for  reducing  that  distinguished  partizan. 
This  was  done  of  their  own  motion,  without  any  direction  from 
the  governments  of  America,  or  from  the  officers  of  the  conti 
nental  army. 

There  was>  without  any  apparent  design,  a  powerful  combi 
nation  of  several  detached  commanders  of  several  adjacent 
states,  with  their  respective  commands  of  militia.  Colonel 
Y  16* 


186  KING'S    MOUNTAIN. 

Campbell  of  Virginia,  Colonels  Cleveland,  Shelby,  Sevier,  and 
M'Dowell  of  North  Carolina,  together  with  Colonels  Lacey, 
Hawthorn  and  Hill,  of  South  Carolina,  all  rendezvoused  toge 
ther,  with  a  number  of  men  amounting  to  sixteen  hundred, 
though  they  were  under  no  general  command,  and  though  they 
were  not  called  upon  to  embody  by  any  common  authority,  or 
indeed  by  any  authority  at  all,  but  that  of  a  general  impulse 
on  their  own  minds.  They  had  so  little  of  the  mechanism  of 
a  regular  army,  that  the  colonels  of  some  of  the  states  by  com 
mon  consent,  commanded  each  day  alternately.  The  hardships 
these  volunteers  underwent  were  very  great.  Some  of  them 
subsisted  for  weeks  together,  without  tasting  bread  or  salt,  or 
spirituous  liquors,  and  slept  in  the  wToods  without  blankets. 
The  running  stream  quenched  their  thirst.  At  night  the  earth 
afforded  them  a  bed,  and  the  heavens,  or  at  most  the  limbs  of 
trees  were  their  only  covering.  Ears  of  corn  or  pompions 
thrown  into  the  fire,  with  occasional  supplies  of  beef  or  venison, 
killed  and  roasted  in  the  woods,  were  the  chief  articles  of  their 
provisions.  They  had  neither  commissaries,  quarter-masters, 
nor  stores  of  any  kind.  They  selected  about  a  thousand  of 
their  best  men,  and  mounted  them  on  the  fleetest  of  their 
horses.  These  attacked  Major  Ferguson  on  the  top  of  King's 
Mountain,  near  the  confines  of  North  and  South  Carolina. 
The  Americans  formed  three  parties.  Colonel  Lacey  of  South 
Carolina  led  one,  which  attacked  on  the  west  end.  The  two 
others  were  commanded  by  Colonels  Campbell  and  Cleveland, 
one  of  which  attacked  on  the  east  end,  and  the  other  in  the 
centre.  Ferguson  with  great  boldness  attacked  the  assailants 
with  fixed  bayonets,  and  compelled  them  successively  to  retire, 
but  they  only  fell  back  a  little  way,  and  getting  behind  trees 
and  rocks,  renewed  their  fire  in  almost  every  direction.  The 
British  being  uncovered,  were  aimed  at  by  the  American 
marksmen,  and  many  of  them  were  slain.  An  unusual  number 
of  the  killed  were  found  to  have  been  shot  in  the  head.  Rifle 
men  took  off  riflemen  writh  such  exactness,  that  they  killed 
each  other  when  taking  sight,  so  effectually  that  their  eyes  re 
mained  after  they  were  dead,  one  shut  and  the  other  open,  in 


DEATH    OF     FERGUSON.  187 

the  usual  manner  of  marksmen  when  levelling  at  their  object. 
Major  Ferguson  displayed  as  much  bravery  as  was  possible  in 
his  situation :  but  his  encampment  on  the  top  of  the  mountain 
was  not  well  chosen,  as  it  gave  the  Americans  an  opportunity 
of  covering  themselves  in  their  approaches.  Had  he  pursued 
his  march  on  charging  and  driving  the  first  party  of  the  militia 
which  gave  way,  he  might  have  got  off  with  the  most  of  his 
men,  but  his  unconquerable  spirit  disdained  either  to  flee  or  to 
surrender.  After  a  severe  conflict  he  received  a  mortal  wound. 
No  chance  of  escape  being  left,  and  all  prospect  of  successful 
resistance  being  at  an  end,  the  contest  was  ended  by  the  sub 
mission  of  the  survivors.  Upwards  of  eight  hundred  became 
prisoners,  and  two  hundred  and  twenty-five  had  been  pre 
viously  killed  or  wounded.  Very  few  of  the  assailants  fell, 
but  in  their  number  was  Colonel  Williams,  a  distinguished 
militia  officer  in  Ninety-Six  district,  who  had  been  very  active 
in  opposing  the  re-establishment  of  British  government.  Ten 
of  the  royal  militia  who  surrendered  were  hanged  by  their  con 
querors.  They  were  provoked  to  this  measure  by  the  severity 
of  the  British,  who  had  lately  hung  several  of  the  captured 
Americans,  in  South  Carolina  and  Georgia.  They  also  alleged 
that  the  men  who  suffered  were  guilty  of  previous  felonies,  for 
which  their  lives  were  forfeited  by  the  laws  of  the  land.  The 
fall  of  Ferguson  was  in  itself  a  great  loss  to  the  royal  cause. 
He  possessed  superior  abilities  as  a  partisan,  and  his  spirit  of 
enterprise  was  uncommon.  To  a  distinguished  capacity  for 
planning  great  designs,  he  also  added  the  practical  abilities 
necessary  to  carry  them  into  execution.  The  unexpected 
advantage  which  the  Americans  gained  over  him  and  his  party, 
in  a  great  degree  frustrated  a  well-concerted  scheme  for 
strengthening  the  British  army  by  the  co-operation  of  the  tory 
inhabitants,  whom  he  had  undertaken  to  discipline  and  prepare 
for  active  service.  The  total  rout  of  the  party,  which  had 
joined  Major  Ferguson,  operated  as  a  check  on  the  future 
exertions  of  the  loyalists.  The  same  timid  caution,  which 
made  them  adverse  to  joining  their  countrymen  in  opposing 
the  claims  of  Great  Britain,  restrained  them  from  risking  any 


188  SUMPTER'S    OPERATIONS. 

more  in  support  of  the  royal  cause.  Henceforward  they  waited 
to  see  how  the  scales  were  likely  to  incline,  and  reserved 
themselves  till  the  British  army,  by  its  own  unassisted  efforts, 
should  gain  a  decided  superiority. 

In  a  few  weeks  after  the  general  action  near  Camden,  Lord 
Cornwallis  left  a  small  force  in  that  village,  and  marched  with 
the  main  army  towards  Salisbury,  intending  to  push  forwards 
in  that  direction.  While  on  his  way  thither,  the  North  Caro 
lina  militia  was  very  industrious  and  successful  in  annoying 
his  detachments.  Riflemen  frequently  penetrated  near  his 
camp,  and  from  behind  trees  made  sure  of  their  objects.  The 
late  conquerors  found  their  situation  very  uneasy,  being  exposed 
to  unseen  dangers  if  they  attempted  to  make  an  excursion  of 
only  a  few  hundred  yards  from  their  main  body.  The  defeat 
of  Major  Ferguson,  added  to  these  circumstances,  gave  a 
serious  alarm  to  Lord  Cornwallis,  and  he  soon  after  retreated 
to  Winnsborough.  As  he  retired,  the  militia  took  several  of 
his  wagons,  and  single  men  often  rode  up  within  gunshot  of 
his  army,  discharged  their  pieces,  and  made  their  escape. 
The  panic  occasioned  by  the  defeat  of  General  Gates  had  in  a 
great  measure  worn  off.  The  defeat  of  Major  Ferguson  and 
the  consequent  retreat  of  Lord  Cornwallis,  encouraged  the 
American  militia  to  take  the  field.  Sumpter,  soon  after  the 
dispersion  of  his  corps  on  the  18th  of  August,  collected  a  band 
of  volunteers,  partly  from  new  adventurers,  and  partly  from 
those  who  had  escaped  on  that  day.  With  these,  though  for 
three  months  there  was  no  continental  army  in  the  state,  he 
constantly  kept  the  field  in  support  of  American  independence. 
He  varied  his  position  from  time  to  time  about  Enoree,  Broad 
and  Tyger  rivers,  and  had  frequent  skirmishes  with  his  adver 
saries.  Having  mounted  his  followers,  he  infested  the  British 
parties  with  frequent  incursions — beat  up  their  quarters — inter 
cepted  their  convoys,  and  so  harrassed  them  with  successive 
alarms,  that  their  movements  could  not  be  made  but  with 
caution  and  difficulty.  His  spirit  of  enterprise  was  so  particu 
larly  injurious  to  the  British,  that  they  laid  sundry  plans  for 
destroying  his  force,  but  they  all  failed  in  the  execution.  He 


DEFEAT    OF    TARLETON.  189 

was  attacked  at  Broad  river  November  12th,  by  Major  Wemys, 
commanding  a  corps  of  infantry  and  dragoons.  In  this  action 
the  British  were  defeated,  and  their  commanding  officer  taken 
prisoner.  Eight  days  after  he  was  attacked  at  Black  Stocks, 
near  Tyger  river,  by  Lieutenant  Colonel  Tarleton.  The  attack 
was  begun  with  one  hundred  and  seventy  dragoons  and  eighty 
men  of  the  sixty-third  regiment.  A  considerable  part  of 
Sumpter's  force  had  been  thrown  into  a  large  log  barn,  from 
the  apertures  of  which  they  fired  with  security.  Many  of  the 
sixty-third  regiment  were  killed.  Tarleton  charged  with  his 
cavalry,  but,  being  unable  to  dislodge  the  Americans,  re 
treated,  and  Sumpter  was  left  in  quiet  possession  of  the  field. 
The  loss  of  the  British  in  this  action  was  considerable.  Among 
their  killed  were  three  officers,  Major  Money,  and  Lieutenants 
Gibson  and  Cope.  The  Americans  lost  very  few,  but  General 
Sumpter  received  a  wound,  which  for  several  months  inter 
rupted  his  gallant  enterprises  in  behalf  of  his  country.  His 
zeal  and  activity  in  animating  the  militia,  when  they  were  dis 
couraged  by  repeated  defeats,  and  the  bravery  and  good  con 
duct  he  displayed  in  sundry  attacks  on  the  British  detachments, 
procured  him  the  applause  of  his  countrymen,  and  the  thanks 
of  Congress. 

For  the  three  months  which  followed  the  defeat  of  the 
American  army  near  Camden,  General  Gates  was  industriously 
preparing  to  take  the  field.  Having  collected  a  force  at  Hills- 
borough  he  advanced  to  Salisbury,  and  very  soon  after  to 
Charlotte.  He  had  done  every  thing  in  his  power  to  repair 
the  injuries  of  his  defeat,  and  was  again  in  a  condition  to  face 
the  enemy  ;  but  from  that,  influence  which  popular  opinion  has 
over  public  affairs  in  a  commonwealth,  Congress  resolved  to 
supersede  him,  and  to  order  a  court  of  enquiry  to  be  held  on 
his  conduct.  This  was  founded  on  a  former  resolve,  that 
whoever  lost  a  post  should  be  subject  to  a  court  of  enquiry. 
The  cases  were  no  ways  parallel,  he  had  lost  a  battle  but  not 
a  post.  The  only  charge  that  could  be  exhibited  against 
General  Gates  was  that  he  had  been  defeated.  His  enemies 
could  accuse  him  of  no  military  crime,  unless  that  to  be  unsuc- 


190  AFFAIRS    IN    THE    NORTH. 

cessful  might  be  reckoned  so.  The  public,  sore  with  their 
losses,  were  desirous  of  a  change,  and  Congress  found  it  neces 
sary  to  gratify  them,  though  at  the  expense  of  the  feelings  of 
one  of  their  best,  and  till  August,  1780,  one  of  their  most  suc 
cessful  officers.  Virginia  did  not  so  soon  forget  Saratoga. 
When  General  Gates  was  at  Richmond  on  his  way  home  from 
Carolina,  the  house  of  Burgesses  of  that  state  unanimously  re 
solved  "  that  a  committee  of  four  be  appointed  to  wait  on 
General  Gates,  and  assure  him  of  their  high  regard  and  esteem, 
and  that  the  remembrance  of  his  former  glorious  services  could 
not  be  obliterated  by  any  reverse  of  fortune ;  but  that  ever 
mindful  of  his  great  merit,  they  would  omit  no  opportunity  of 
testifying  to  the  world  the  gratitude  which  the  country  owed  to 
him  in  his  military  character." 

These  events,  together  with  a  few  unimportant  skirmishes 
not  worthy  of  being  particularly  mentioned,  closed  the  cam 
paign  of  1780  in  the  southern  states. 

While  the  war  raged  in  South  Carolina,  the  campaign  of 
1780,  in  the  northern  states,  was  barren  of  important  events. 

In  January,  Lord  Sterling  made  an  effectual  attempt  to  sur 
prise  a  party  of  the  enemy  on  Staten  Island.  While  he  was 
on  the  island,  a  number  of  persons  from  the  Jersey  side  passed 
over  and  plundered  the  inhabitants,  who  had  submitted  to  the 
British  government. 

In  the  first  months  of  the  year  1780,  while  the  royal  army 
was  weakened  by  the  expedition  against  Charleston,  the 
British  were  apprehensive  for  their  safety  in  New  York.  The 
rare  circumstance  which  then  existed,  of  a  connection  between 
the  main  and  York  Island,  by  means  of  ice,  seemed  to  invite 
to  the  enterprise,  but  the  force  and  equipments  of  the  American 
army  \vere  unequal  to  it.  Lieutenant  General  Kniphausen, 
who  then  commanded  in  New  York,  apprehending  such  a 
design,  embodied  the  inhabitants  of  the  city  as  a  militia  for  its 
defence. 

In  June,  an  incursion  wras  made  into  Jersey  from  New 
York,  with  five  thousand  men,  commanded  by  Lieutenant- 
General  Kniphausen.  They  landed  at  Elizabethtown,  and 


OPERATIONS    IN    NEW    JERSEY.          191 

proceeded  to  Connecticut  farms.  In  this  neighbourhood  lived 
the  Rev.  Mr.  James  Caldwell,  a  presbyterian  clergyman  of 
great  activity,  ability  and  influence,  whose  successful  ex 
ertions  in  animating  the  Jersey  militia  to  defend  their  rights, 
had  rendered  him  particularly  obnoxious  to  the  British. 
When  the  royal  forces  were  on  their  way  into  the  country,  a 
soldier  came  to  his  house  in  his  absence,  and  shot  his  wife, 
Mrs.  Caldwell  instantly  dead,  by  levelling  his  piece  directly 
at  her  through  the  window  of  the  room,  in  which  she  was 
sitting  with  her  children.  Her  body  at  the  request  of  an 
officer  of  the  new  levies,  was  moved  to  some  distance, 
and  then  the  house  and  every  thing  in  it  was  reduced 
to  ashes.  The  British  burnt  about  twelve  other  houses,  and 
also  the  Presbyterian  church,  and  then  proceeded  to  Spring 
field.  As  they  advanced  they  were  annoyed  by  Colonel 
Dayton  with  a  few  militia.  On  their  approach  to  the  bridge 
near  the  town,  they  were  farther  opposed  by  General  Max 
well,  who  with  a  few  continental  troops  was  prepared  to 
dispute  its  passage.  They  made  a  halt,  and  soon  after 
returned  to  Elizabethtown.  Before  they  retreated,  the  whole 
American  army  at  Morristown  marched  to  oppose  them. 
While  this  royal  detachment  was  in  Jersey,  Sir  Henry  Clinton 
returned  with  his  victorious  troops  from  Charleston  to  New 
York.  He  ordered  a  reinforcement  to  Kniphausen,  and  the 
whole  advanced  a  second  time  towards  Springfield.  They 
were  now  opposed  by  General  Greene,  with  a  considerable 
body  of  continental  troops.  Colonel  Angel  with  his  regiment 
and  a  piece  of  artillery  was  posted  to  secure  the  bridge 
in  front  of  the  town.  A  severe  action  took  place  which 
lasted  forty  minutes.  Superior  numbers  forced  the  Americans 
to  retire.  General  Greene  took  post  with  his  troops  on 
a  range  of  hills,  in  hopes  of  being  attacked.  Instead  of  this 
the  British  began  to  burn  the  town.  Near  fifty  dwelling 
houses  were  reduced  to  ashes.  The  British  then  retreated,  but 
were  pursued  by  the  enraged  militia,  till  they  entered  Eliza 
bethtown.  The  next  day  they  set  out  on  their  return  to  New 
York.  The  loss  of  the  Americans  in  the  action  was  about 


192  THE    TORIES. 

eighty,  and  that  of  the  British  was  supposed  to  be  considerably 
more.  By  such  desultory  operations,  were  hostilities  carried  on 
at  this  time  in  the  northern  states.  Individuals  were  killed, 
houses  were  burnt,  and  much  mischief  done ;  but  nothing  was 
effected  which  tended  either  to  reconcilement  or  subjugation. 

The  loyal  Americans  who  had  fled  within  the  British  lines, 
commonly  called  refugees,  reduced  a  predatory  war  into 
system.  On  their  petition  to  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  they  had 
been,  in  the  year  1779,  permitted  to  set  up  a  distinct  govern 
ment  in  New  York,  under  a  jurisdiction  called  the  honourable 
board  of  associated  loyalists.  They  had  something  like 
a  fleet  of  small  privateers  and  cruisers,  by  the  aid  of  which, 
they  committed  various  depredations.  A  party  of  them  who 
had  formerly  belonged  to  Massachusetts,  went  to  Nantucket, 
broke  open  the  warehouses,  and  carried  off  every  thing  that 
fell  in  their  way.  They  also  carried  off  two  loaded  brigs  and 
two  or  three  schooners. 

The  distress  which  the  Americans  suffered  from  the  di 
minished  value  of  their  currency,  though  felt  in  the  year 
1778,  and  still  more  so  in  the  year  1779,  did  not  arrive  to  its 
highest  pitch  till  the  year  1780.  Congress  not  possessing  the 
means  of  supporting  their  army,  devolved  the  business  on  the 
component  parts  of  the  confederacy.  Some  states,  from  their 
internal  ability  and  local  advantages,  furnished  their  troops 
not  only  with  clothing,  but  with  many  conveniences.  Others 
supplied  them  with  some  necessaries,  but  on  a  more  contracted 
scale.  A  few,  from  their  particular  situation,  could  do  little  or 
nothing  at  all.  The  officers  and  men  in  the  routine  of  duty, 
mixed  daily  and  compared  circumstances.  Those  who  fared 
worse  than  others,  were  dissatisfied  with  a  service  which 
made  such  injurious  distinctions.  From  causes  of  this  kind, 
superadded  to  a  complication  of  wants  and  sufferings,  a 
disposition  to  mutiny  began  to  show  itself  in  the  American 
army.  This  broke  forth  into  full  action  among  the  soldiers 
which  were  stationed  at  Fort  Schuyler.  Thirty-one  of  the 
men  of  that  garrison  went  off  in  a  body.  Being  pur 
sued,  sixteen  of  them  were  overtaken,  and  thirteen  of 


MUTINY    OF    THE    TROOPS.  193 

the  sixteen  were  instantly  killed.  About  the  same  time,  two 
regiments  of  Connecticut  troops  mutinied  and  got  under  arms. 
They  determined  to  return  home,  or  to  gain  subsistence  at  the 
point  of  bayonet.  Their  officers  reasoned  with  them,  and 
urged  every  argument,  that  could  either  interest  their  pride  or 
their  passions.  They  were  reminded  of  their  good  conduct, 
of  the  important  objects  for  which  they  were  contending,  but 
their  answer  was,  "  our  sufferings  are  too  great,  and  we  want 
present  relief."  After  much  expostulation,  they  were  at 
length  prevailed  upon  to  go  to  their  huts.  It  is  remarkable, 
that  this  mutinous  disposition  of  the  Connecticut  troops,  was 
in  a  great  measure  quelled  by  the  Pennsylvania  line,  which  in 
a  few  months,  as  shall  hereafter  be  related,  planned  and  ex 
ecuted  a  much  more  serious  revolt,  than  that  which  they  now 
suppressed. 

About  the  same  time,  or  rather  a  little  before,  the  news  ar 
rived  of  the  reduction  of  Charleston,  and  the  capture  of  the 
whole  American  southern  army.  Such  was  the  firmness 
of  the  common  soldiery,  and  so  strong  their  attachment  to  the 
cause  of  their  country,  that  though  danger  impelled,  want 
urged,  and  British  favour  invited  them  to  a  change  of  sides, 
yet  on  the  arrival  of  but  a  scanty  supply  of  meat  for  their 
subsistence,  military  duty  was  cheerfully  performed,  and 
no  uncommon  desertion  took  place. 

While  unexampled  preparations  were  making  in  America, 
the  armament  which  had  been  promised  by  his  Most  Christian 
Majesty,  was  on  its  way.  As  soon  as  it  was  known  in  France, 
that  a  resolution  was  adopted,  to  send  out  troops  to  the  United 
States,  the  young  French  nobility  discovered  the  greatest 
zeal  to  be  employed  on  that  service.  Court  favour  was 
scarcely  ever  solicited  with  more  earnestness,  than  was  the 
honour  of  serving  under  General  Washington.  The  number 
of  applicants  was  much  greater  than  the  service  required. 
The  disposition  to  support  the  American  revolution,  was  not 
only  prevalent  in  the  court  of  France,  but  it  animated  the 
whole  body  of  the  nation.  The  winds  and  waves  did 
not  second  the  ardent  wishes  of  the  French  troops.  Though 
Z  17 


194  ARRIVAL    OF    THE    FRENCH. 

they  sailed  from  France  on  the  1st  of  May,  1780,  they 
did  not  reach  a  port  in  the  United  States  till  the  10th  of  July 
following.  On  that  day,  to  the  great  joy  of  the  Americans, 
M.  de  Ternay  arrived  at  Rhode  Island,  with  a  squadron 
of  seven  sail  of  the  line,  five  frigates,  and  five  smaller  armed 
vessels.  He  likewise  convoyed  a  fleet  of  transports,  with 
four  old  French  regiments,  besides  the  legion  de  Lauzun.  and 
a  battalion  of  artillery,  amounting  in  the  whole  to  six 
thousand  men,  all  under  the  command  of  Lieutenant-General 
Count  de  Rochambeau.  To  the  French  as  soon  as  they 
landed,  possession  was  given  of  the  forts  and  batteries  on  the 
island,  and  by  their  exertions  they  were  soon  put  in  a  high 
state  of  defence.  In  a  few  days  after  their  arrival,  an  address 
of  congratulation  from  the  general  assembly  of  the  state 
of  Rhode  Island,  was  presented  to  Count  de  Rochambeau  ; 
and  General  Washington  recommended,  in  public  orders  to 
the  American  officers,  as  a  symbol  of  friendship  and  affection 
for  their  allies,  to  wear  black  and  white  cockades,  the  ground 
to  be  of  the  first  colour,  and  the  relief  of  the  second. 

The  French  troops,  united  both  in  interest  and  affection 
with  the  Americans,  ardently  longed  for  an  opportunity  to  co 
operate  with  them  against  the  common  enemy.  The  conti 
nental  army  wished  for  the  same  with  equal  ardour.  One 
circumstance  alone  seemed  unfavourable  to  this  spirit  of 
enterprise.  This  was  the  deficient  clothing  of  the  Americans. 
Some  whole  lines,  officers  as  wrell  as  men,  were  shabby,  and 
a  great  proportion  of  the  privates  were  without  shirts.  Such 
troops,  brought  along  side  even  of  allies  fully  clad  in 
the  elegance  of  uniformity,  must  have  been  more  or  less  than 
men  to  feel  no  degradation  on  the  contrast. 

Sir  Henry  Clinton,  who  had  returned  in  the  preceding 
month  with  his  victorious  troops  from  Charleston,  embarked 
about  eight  thousand  of  his  best  men,  and  proceeded  as  far 
as  Huntington-bay  on  Long  Island,  with  the  apparent  design 
of  concurring  with  the  British  fleet,  in  attacking  the  French 
force  at  Rhode  Island.  When  this  movement  took  place, 
General  Washington  set  his  army  in  motion,  and  proceeded  to 


ARNOLD'S     TREASON.  195 

Peekskill.  Had  Sir  Henry  Clinton  prosecuted  what  appeared 
to  be  his  design,  General  Washington  intended  to  have 
attacked  New  York  in  his  absence.  Preparations  were  made 
for  this  purpose,  but  Sir  Henry  Clinton  instantly  turned  about 
from  Huntington-bay  towards  New  York. 

In  the  meantime,  the  French  fleet  and  army  being  blocked 
up  at  Rhode  Island,  were  incapacitated  from  co-operating 
with  the  Americans.  Hopes  were  nevertheless  indulged,  that 
by  the  arrival  of  another  fleet  of  his  Most  Christian  Majesty 
then  in  the  West  Indies,  under  the  command  of  Count 
de  Guichen,  the  superiority  would  be  so  much  in  favour 
of  the  allies,  as  to  enable  them  to  prosecute  their  original 
intention,  of  attacking  New  York.  W^hen  the  expectations 
of  the  Americans  were  raised  to  the  highest  pitch,  and  when 
they  were  in  great  forwardness  of  preparation  to  act  in 
concert  with  their  allies,  intelligence  arrived  that  Count 
de  Guichen  had  sailed  for  France.  This  disappointment  was 
extremely  mortifying.  The  Americans  had  made  uncommon 
exertions,  on  the  idea  of  receiving  such  aid  from  their  allies, 
as  would  enable  them  to  lay  effectual  siege  to  New  York,  or 
to  strike  some  decisive  blow.  Their  towering  expectations 
were  in  a  moment  levelled  with  the  dust.  Another  campaign 
\vas  anticipated,  and  new  shades  were  added  to  the  deep 
cloud,  which  for  some  time  past  had  overshadowed  American 
affairs.* 

An  occurrence  now  happened  which  excited  an  intense  in 
terest  throughout  the  Union.  General  Arnold,  next  to 
Washington,  had  been  the  most  conspicuous  military  character 
of  the  revolution.  His  campaign  in  Canada,  notwithstanding 
its  misfortunes,  had  elevated  him  to  the  highest  reputation. 
Unluckily,  his  temper  and  manners,  proud  and  overbearing 
raised  up  numerous  enemies,  who  became  even  a  majority  in 
congress.  Hence,  when  an  extensive  promotion  was  made, 
he  was  passed  over,  and  five  officers  junior  in  the  service,  and 
much  inferior  in  reputation,  were  placed  over  his  head. 
Washington  deeply  deplored  this  injustice,  and  remonstrated, 

*  Ramsay. 


196  ARNOLD'S    TREASON. 

though  vainly,  against  it.  He  did  every  thing  possible  to 
soothe  the  wounded  pride  of  his  friend,  whose  exploits  as  a 
volunteer,  during  several  attacks  on  the  coast  of  New  England, 
were  so  very  splendid,  that  Congress  could  no  longer  avoid 
granting  the  promotion,  though  tardily  and  ungraciously.  The 
coramander-in-chief  then  procured  for  him  an  appointment  in 
the  army  sent  against  Burgoyne,  where  he  greatly  augmented 
his  reputation,  and  being  disabled  by  severe  wounds  for  field 
service,  obtained  from  the  same  authority  the  honourable  sta 
tion  of  commandant  in  Philadelphia.  Here,  however,  his 
lofty  bearing  brought  him  into  collision  with  the  members  of 
congress  and  the  provincial  council  of  that  city.  He  made  a 
claim  for  reimbursement  of  advances  during  the  Canadian 
campaign,  which  was  alleged  by  his  enemies  to  be  exorbitant, 
and  even  fraudulent.  Its  amount  or  nature  being  nowhere 
stated,  it  is  difficult  to  judge  ;  but  there  could  be  nothing  very 
gross,  since  the  hostile  party  never  founded  upon  it  any  charge, 
nor  was  the  demand  ever  withdrawn  by  himself.  Congress, 
only  alleging  the  intricacy  of  the  account,  delayed  the  settle 
ment  from  time  to  time,  and  no  part  was  ever  actually  paid. 
This  was  the  more  harrassing,  as  an  extravagant  mode  of 
living  had  involved  him  in  embarrassments,  which  he  sought 
to  relieve  by  privateering  and  commercial  speculations,  not 
certainly  dishonest,  yet  considered  unsuitable  to  his  rank  and 
situation  ;  and  being  unfortunate,  they  aggravated  his  distress. 
From  the  observation  of  these  circumstances,  his  enemies  in 
ferred  the  likelihood  of  his  abusing,  for  corrupt  purposes,  the 
powers  attached  to  his  command.  Eagerly  scanning  with  this 
view  every  particular,  the  city  council  presented  a  series  of 
charges  to  congress  ;  but  a  committee  of  that  body  reported 
that  nothing  criminal  had  been  proved.  Among  its  members, 
however,  then  violently  rent  by  faction,  the  party  hostile  to 
him  preponderated.  The  report  of  their  own  committee  was 
rejected,  and  a  new  one  named,  composed  partly  of  the  accu 
sing  council ;  yet,  as  even  this  was  not  found  to  work  well, 
the  affair  was  finally  referred  to  a  court-martial.  The  great 
difficulty  found  in  making  up  a  plausible  accusation,  with  some 


ARNOLD'S     TREASON.  197 

military  operations,  caused  a  cruel  delay  of  more  than  a  year. 
At  length,  on  the  26th  January,  1780,  the  court  pronounced 
its  sentence,  finding  him  guilty  only  of  two  charges, — that 
when  at  Valley  Forge  he  had  granted  protection  to  a  vessel 
sailing  from  Philadelphia,  when  it  was  somewhat  irregular  to 
do  so  ;  and  that  he  had  once  employed  public  wagons  in  the 
conveyance  of  private  property,  though  paying  all  the  expenses. 
Neither  act,  in  the  opinion  of  the  court,  implied  any  criminal 
intention  ;  yet  upon  these  nugatory  grounds  he  was  sentenced 
to  be  publicly  reprimanded  by  the  commander-in-chief.  That 
great  man  could  not  escape  the  unwelcome  task,  but  executed 
it  in  the  most  delicate  possible  manner,  rendering  it  indeed 
rather  a  panegyric  than  a  censure.  He  recalled  his  great 
actions,  and  promised  fresh  opportunities  for  distinction  ;  but 
nothing  probably  could  soothe  his  wounded  feelings  at  not 
obtaining  that  full  acquittal  to  which  he  felt  himself  entitled."* 

Arnold  now  finally  determined  to  go  over  to  the  British 
cause.  The  grounds  assigned  by  him  were,  that  America  had 
gained  all  her  demands,  and  there  remained  no  longer  any 
motive  for  separation,  war,  and  the  odious  alliance  with 
France.  These  were  motives  which  might  have  fairly  swayed 
his  mind,  had  they  been  openly  arid  honourably  acted  upon ; 
and  even  some  bias  from  accumulated  wrongs  might  have 
been  excused  by  human  infirmity.  But  the  purpose  was  car 
ried  out  in  a  manner  which  fully  justifies  the  Americans  in 
branding  him  with  the  name  of  traitor,  though  not  for  the  ex 
treme  rancour  with  which  they  have  followed  his  memory. 
He  made,  perhaps,  too  large  personal  stipulations  for  himself, 
especially  if  they  included  a  sum  of  money,  which,  however, 
seems  not  to  have  been  ascertained.  He  carried  on  a  long 
correspondence,  and  gave  information  to  the  British,  while  he 
held  office,  and  professed  zeal  in  the  American  interest;  lastly, 
he  took  steps  now  to  be  narrated,  by  which  no  man  of  honour 
would  seek  to  support  even  the  best  of  causes. 

His  object  was  to  obtain  the  possession  of  some  important 
post,  by  delivering  over  which  he  might  gain  high  credit  with 

*  Sparks'  American  Biography,  vol.  iii. 
17* 


198  ARNOLD'S     TREASON. 

his  new  employers ;  and  this  design  was  facilitated  by  the 
great  value  set  on  his  talents  by  the  commander-in-chief.  He 
accordingly  solicited  the  command  at  West  Point,  the  key  of 
all  the  positions  on  the  Hudson,  and  by  which  the  two  wings 
of  the  army  mainly  communicated.  This  choice  surprised 
Washington,  who  had  destined  him  for  leader  of  one  of  the 
wings  of  the  army,  as  likely  to  be  both  the  most  useful  and  the 
most  agreeable  to  his  ardent  temper ;  however,  he  consented. 
Arnold  could  then  arrange  that,  while  the  place  appeared 
perfectly  secure,  there  might  be  left  an  unguarded  point  by 
which  an  enemy  could  enter.  Of  this  he  apprised  Major 
Andre,  with  with  whom  he  had  all  along  corresponded,  at  the 
same  time  soliciting  and  pointing  out  means  for  a  meeting 
within  the  American  lines.  This  was  effected  after  some  diffi 
culty,  and  all  the  necessary  arrangements  were  then  made. 
Circumstances  obliged  the  English  officer  to  return  by  a  cir 
cuitous  route ;  but  with  an  escort  and  Arnold's  passport,  he 
succeeded  in  passing  safely  all  the  hostile  guards,  and  had 
reached  a  sort  of  neutral  ground,  where  he  appeared  quite  safe. 
Suddenly  three  men  rushed  out  from  a  wood,  stopped  his 
horse,  and  one  presented  a  pistol  to  his  breast,  when  erro 
neously  supposing  them  to  be  British,  he  rashly  betrayed  his 
own  character.  They  then  searched  his  person,  and  found 
papers  containing  all  the  particulars  of  the  plot,  which,  along 
with  the  prisoner,  were  carried  to  Colonel  Jameson,  the  nearest 
commandant,  who,  bewildered  and  unable  to  see  the  bearings 
of  the  affair,  sent  expresses  at  once  to  Washington  and  to 
Arnold  himself.  The  latter  received  his  while  at  breakfast, 
and  waiting  a  visit  of  inspection  from  the  commander.  He 
suppressed  his  emotions,  and  having  taken  a  hurried  and 
agonizing  leave  of  his  wife,  ran  down  to  the  river,  threw  him 
self  into  a  boat,  and  by  urgency  and  promises  induced  the  men 
to  row  him  down  with  the  utmost  rapidity  till  he  got  on  board 
a  British  vessel.  Washington  was  not  a  little  surprised  on 
arriving  not  to  find  Arnold,  of  whom  nothing  could  be  learned 
during  the  whole  forenoon.  At  four  he  received  Jameson's 
despatch,  when  he  is  said  to  have  displayed  the  utmost  self- 


DEATH     OF     ANDRE.  199 

possession,  only  saying  to  La  Fayette,  u  Whom  can  we  trust 
now?" 

Andre,  thus  placed  in  the  power  of  his  enemies,  was  consi 
dered  the  most  rising  young  officer  in  the  British  army.  After 
a  few  years'  service,  Clinton  had  appointed  him  adjutant-gene 
ral,  and  he  had  every  prospect  of  rising  to  the  highest  com 
mands.  His  brilliant  accomplishments,  amiable  temper,  and 
engaging  manners,  rendered  him  the  idol  of  his  brother  officers. 
With  a  noble  though  imprudent  frankness,  he  wrote  to  Wash 
ington  a  statement  of  all  the  circumstances,  not  seemingly 
dreading  that  he  would  be  treated  otherwise  than  as  a  prisoner 
of  war.  That  commander,  however,  submitted  the  case  to  a 
council  of  fourteen  general  officers,  who  decided  that  he  ought 
to  be  considered  as  a  spy,  and  as  such  to  suffer  death.  The 
legality  of  the  sentence  was  indubitable,  since  the  only  plea 
offered,  that  he  came  at  the  desire  and  under  the  flag  of  an 
American  general,  appeared  futile  when  the  well-known  pur 
pose  was  considered. 

Clinton  lavished  offers  of  exchange,  an4  Arnold  wrote  a 
violent  letter,  threatening  bloody  reprisals ;  but  this  rather  in 
jured  the  cause.  The  only  overture  made  was  to  take  the 
latter  himself  in  exchange,  to  which,  of  course,  Clinton  could 
never  listen.  The  captive  met  his  doom  with  a  gentle  and 
heroic  fortitude,  admired  even  by  those  who  condemned  him. 
The  American  writers,  while  they  defend  the  measure,  express 
deep  sympathy  in  his  fate,  and  have  almost  indeed  canonized 
his  memory.* 

This  grand  project  terminated  with  no  other  alteration  in 
respect  of  the  British,  than  that  of  their  exchanging  one  of  their 
best  officers  for  the  worst  man  in  the  American  army.  Arnold 
was  immediately  made  a  brigadier-general,  in  the  service  of 
the  King  of  Great  Britain.  The  failure  of  the  scheme  respect 
ing  West  Point,  made  it  necessary  for  him  to  dispel  the  cloud 
which  overshadowed  his  character,  by  the  performance  of  some 
signal  service  for  his  new  masters.  The  condition  of  the 
American  army  afforded  him  a  prospect  of  doing  something  of 

*  Murray. 


200  CONDUCT    OF    ARNOLD. 

consequence.  He  flattered  himself  that  by  the  allurements  of 
pay  and  promotion,  he  should  be  able  to  raise  a  numerous 
force  from  among  the  distressed  American  soldiery.  He  there 
fore  took  methods  for  accomplishing  this  purpose,  by  obviating 
their  scruples,  and  working  on  their  passions.  His  first  public 
measure  was  issuing  an  address,  directed  to  the  inhabitants  of 
America,  dated  from  New  York,  five  days  after  Andre's  execu 
tion.  In  this  he  endeavoured  to  justify  himself  for  deserting 
their  cause.  He  said,  "  that  when  he  first  engaged  in  it,  he 
conceived  the  rights  of  his  country  to  be  in  danger,  and  that 
duty  and  honour  called  him  to  her  defence.  A  redress  of 
grievances  was  his  only  aim  and  object.  He  however 
acquiesced  in  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  although  he 
thought  it  precipitate.  But  the  reasons  that  were  then  offered 
to  justify  that  measure,  no  longer  could  exist,  when  Great 
Britain,  with  the  open  arms  of  a  parent,  offered  to  embrace 
them  as  children  and  to  grant  the  wished  for  redress.  From 
the  refusal  of  these  proposals,  and  the  ratification  of  the  French 
alliance,  all  his  ideas  of  the  justice  and  policy  of  the  war  were 
totally  changed,  and  from  that  time,  he  had  become  a  professed 
loyalist."  He  acknowledged,  that  "  in  these  principles  he 
had  only  retained  his  arms  and  command,  for  an  opportunity 
to  surrender  them  to  Great  Britain."  This  address  was  soon 
followed  by  another,  inscribed  to  the  officers  and  soldiers  of 
the  continental  army.  This  was  intended  to  induce  them  to 
follow  his  example,  and  engage  in  the  royal  service.  He  in 
formed  them,  that  he  was  authorised  to  raise  a  corps  of  cavalry 
and  infantry,  who  were  to  be  on  the  same  footing  with  the 
other  troops  in  the  British  service.  To  allure  the  private  men, 
three  guineas  were  offered  to  each,  besides  payment  for  their 
horses,  arms  and  accoutrements.  Rank  in  the  British  army 
was  also  held  out  to  the  American  officers,  who  would  recruit 
and  bring  in  a  certain  number  of  men,  proportioned  to  the 
different  grades  in  military  service.  These  offers  were  pro 
posed  to  unpaid  soldiers,  who  were  suffering  from  the  want  of 
both  food  and  clothing,  and  to  officers  who  were  in  a  great 
degree  obliged  to  support  themselves  from  their  own  resources, 


CAPTURE  OF  FORT  GEORGE.      201 

while  they  were  spending  the  prime  of  their  days,  and  risking 
their  lives  in  the  unproductive  service  of  Congress.  Though 
they  were  urged  at  a  time  when  the  paper  currency  was  at  its 
lowest  ebb  of  depreciation,  and  the  wants  and  distresses  of  the 
American  army  were  at  their  highest  pitch,  yet  they  did  not 
produce  the  intended  effect  on  a  single  sentinel  or  officer. 
Whether  the  circumstances  of  Arnold's  case,  added  new  shades 
to  the  crime  of  desertion,  or  whether  their  providential  escape 
from  the  deep  laid  scheme  against  West  Point,  gave  a  higher 
tone  to  the  firmness  of  the  American  soldiery,  cannot  be  un 
folded  :  but  either  from  these  or  some  other  causes,  desertion 
wholly  ceased  at  this  remarkable  period  of  the  war. 

A  gallant  enterprise  of  Major  Talmadge  about  this  time  de 
serves  notice.  He  crossed  the  Sound  to  Long  Island  with 
eighty  men,  made  a  circuitous  march  of  twenty  miles  to  Fort 
George,  and  reduced  it  without  any  other  loss  than  that  of  one 
private  man  wounded.  He  killed  and  wounded  eight  of  the 
enemy,  captured  a  lieutenant-colonel,  a  captain,  and  fifty-five 
privates.* 

During  the  winter,  Washington  was  indefatigable  in  urging 
Congress  and  the  states  to  take  measures  for  rendering  the  army 
somewhat  efficient.  His  remonstrances,  with  the  shame  of  a 
palpable  failure  before  their  great  ally,  roused  them  to  a  certain 
degree  of  activity.  But  their  finances  were  in  a  more  despe 
rate  state  than  ever.  Their  paper  had  ceased  to  bear  any 
value  ;  their  credit  was  entirely  exhausted  ;  the  taxes  which 
could  be  levied  on  the  people  were  of  small  amount,  slow  and 
uncertain  in  collection.  There  remained  no  resource  unless 
from  foreign  courts,  whom  they  had  already  wearied  out  by 
repeated  applications.  Mr.  Jay,  nevertheless,  was  sent  to 
Spain,  which,  having  recently  joined  the  confederacy,  and  pro 
fessed  great  friendship  for  the  new  republic,  was  expected  to 
grant  some  assistance.  That  gentleman,  however,  soon 
learned  that  the  favour  of  this  as  of  other  courts  rested  solely 
upon  interest,  or  even  the  whim  or  caprice  of  statesmen.  The 
Count  de  Florida  Blanca  subjected  him  to  a  most  rigid  inter- 

*  Ramsay. 
2A 


202  FINANCIAL     AFFAIRS. 

rogatory  as  to  the  resources  and  prospects  of  the  Union  ;  and  it 
transpired  that  the  cabinet  was  very  apprehensive  of  having 
embarked  in  a  contest  in  which  it  would  not  be  duly  supported. 
In  this  view,  the  deep  financial  distress  wrhich  the  solicitation 
exhibited  was  very  unfavourable.  Spain,  moreover,  earnestly 
insisted  on  having  ceded  to  her  the  course  of  the  Mississippi, 
and  even  all  the  country  west  of  the  Alleghany  ;  a  vast  pros 
pective  object  which  Jay  could  not  yield.  Congress  had  sent 
over  bills  for  .£100,000,  but  after  the  acceptance  of  an  amount 
of  14,000  dollars,  the  Spanish  purse  was  closed,  and  it  was 
necessary  to  send  the  rest  to  Paris  in  search  of  better  fortune. 
There,  however,  Franklin  had  complained  how  distressing  he 
found  it  to  be,  as  he  terms  it,  "  continually  worrying  the  court 
for  money  ;"  and  having  sent  out  at  great  expense  a  fleet  and 
an  army,  it  might  reasonably  claim  exemption  from  farther  de 
mands.  Congress,  in  this  extremity,  sent  over  on  a  special 
mission  Colonel  Laurens,  who  by  presenting  a  memorial  in 
person  to  the  king,  and  even  hinting  to  the  minister  that 
America  might  otherwise  be  obliged  to  join  Britain,  procured 
a  subsidy  of  6,000,000  livres  (.£240,000),  with  a  farther  sum 
by  way  of  loan,  and  guarantee  for  a  Dutch  loan  of  5,000,000 
guilders  (,£414,000).* 

*  Ramsay. 


CHAPTER  X. 
Campaign  of  1781. 

ENERAL  GREENE  having  been 
selected  in  accordance  with  the  wishes 
of  Congress  by  the  commander-in-chief, 
as  a  fit  officer  to  take  the  place  of  Gates 
in  the  command  of  the  southern  army, 
reached  its  head-quarters  at  Charlotte 
in  the  early  part  of  December,  1780. 

203 


204  SINGULAR    STRATAGEM. 

About  the  time  of  his  arrival,  an  occurrence  happened  which 
was  considered  as  a  favourable  omen  by  the  people,  who 
were  the  more  ready  to  co-operate  with  the  army.  General 
Morgan  and  Colonel  Washington  had  been  sent  against 
a  party  of  loyalists,  who  were  engaged  in  preventing  the 
parties  of  the  Americans  from  foraging.  Upon  Morgan's 
approach,  the  enemy  retreated,  and  he  was  returning  to  camp, 
when  he  received  intelligence  of  a  party  stationed  at  Rugely's 
farm,  about  thirteen  miles  from  Camden.  Colonel  Washing 
ton  immediately  marched  against  them  with  his  troop,  but  his 
force  was  of  no  avail,  as  the  enemy  were  posted  in  a  logged 
barn,  well  fortified  and  inaccessible  to  cavalry.  The  trunk 
of  a  pine  tree  was  quickly  painted  and  mounted  on  a  carriage 
so  as  to  resemble  a  field-piece.  A  summons  to  surrender 
was  then  sent  to  the  garrison,  whilst  the  supposed  cannon 
was  brought  to  bear  upon  the  barn.  Dreading  the  prospect 
of  a  cannonade,  Colonel  Rugely  and  his  party,  to  the  number 
of  one  hundred  and**  twelve  men,  surrendered  themselves 
prisoners  of  war. 

Soon  after,  Greene  finding  his  supply  of  provisions  almost 
exhausted  determined  to  remove  to  a  more  plentiful  district. 
Morgan  was  despatched  to  take  a  position  near  the  confluence 
of  the  Pacolet  and  Broad  rivers.  His  force  consisted 
of  about  three  hundred  continental  troops  under  Colonel 
Howard,  of  Washington's  light  dragoons,  and  two  companies 
of  Virginia  militia,  most  of  whom  were  veterans.  He 
expected  to  be  joined  on  Broad  river  by  a  body  of  militia  and 
volunteers  under  General  Davidson.  The  main  body  of  the 
army  then  marched  to  a  place  on  the  Pedee,  opposite  to  the 
Cheraw  Hills.  From  this  position,  Greene  was  enabled  to 
make  himself  extremely  formidable  to  the  loyalists  in  that 
section  of  the  country,  who  were  embodying  for  the  aid 
of  Cornwallis.  Morgan  was  supposed  to  have  designs 
on  Ninety-Six,  and  Tarleton  was  despatched  with  about  one 
thousand  men,  the  flower  of  the  British  army,  to  cover  that  post. 
Having  made  preparations  to  enter  North  Carolina,  Corn 
wallis  ordered  Tarleton  to  make  an  attack  on  Morgan,  whilst 


BATTLE     OF    THE     COWPENS.  205 

he  marched  to  the  north  with  the  main  body,  recently  re 
inforced  with  two  thousand  six  hundred  men  under  General 
Leslie.  Tarleton's  movements  were  made  with  much  more 
rapidity  than  those  of  Lord  Cornwallis,  and  he  reached  the 
Pacolet,  the  fords  of  which  Morgan  wished  to  defend  on  the 
16th  of  January,  1781.  Crossing  six  miles  below  Morgan's 
posts,  he  marched  up  the  river  side  towards  that  general'scamp. 
The  Americans  hastily  retreated  and  Tarletori  encamped  for  the 
night  within  the  abandoned  lines.  Flight  from  an  enemy, 
however  famed  did  not  well  accord  with  Morgan's  temper,  and 
he  determined  though  inferior  in  force,  to  risk  a  battle.  For 
this  purpose  he  halted  at  the  Cowpens.  The  militia  under 
General  Pic  kens  formed  the  first  line  ;  the  second  was  com 
posed  of  the  continentals  under  Colonel  Howard.  Washing 
ton  commanded  the  cavalry  which  were  drawn  up  as  a 
reserve  in  the  rear  of  the  second  line.  Meanwhile,  Tarleton 
had  left  his  baggage  at  three  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  ap 
peared  in  front  of  the  American  line  soon  after  Morgan's 
dispositions  were  completed.  Quickly  forming  his  line,  he 
rushed  forward  to  the  assault,  his  troops  shouting  as  they  ad 
vanced.  Two  battalions  of  volunteers,  which  had  been  ad 
vanced  in  front  of  the  first  line,  fell  back  on  Pickens  after  a 
single  fire.  A  warm  conflict  then  ensued,  the  militia  being 
finally  driven  into  the  rear  of  the  continentals.  Thinking  success 
certain,  the  British  troops  advanced  in  some  disorder  and  were 
received  with  a  warm  fire  from  the  continental  troops.  Tarle 
ton  then  ordered  up  his  reserve  and  some  changes  were  made 
by  Howard  in  his  dispositions  which  were  mistaken  for  a  re 
treat  both  by  the  British  and  Americans,  but  the  promptness 
of  Morgan  repaired  the  error  and  secured  the  victory.  Per 
ceiving  the  disorder,  the  British  pressed  on  with  great  eager 
ness  and  when  within  thirty  yards  of  the  Americans,  a  fire  from 
the  whole  line  threw  them  in  their  turn  into  confusion,  which 
Howard  improved  by  a  charge  with  the  bayonet.  At  the  same 
time,  the  cavalry  were  defeated  by  the  reserve  under  Howard 
under  peculiar  circumstances.  Many  of  the  militia  compos 
ing  the  first  line  under  Pickens  rode  to  the  ground,  tying  their 

18 


206  B  A  T  T  L  E    O  F     T  M  ECO  W  P  E  AT  S  . 

horses  to  the  woods  in  the  rear.  When  that  line  was  broken, 
many  of  them  fled  to  their  horses  for  safety  pursued  by  the 
British  cavalry  who  had  passed  the  flank  of  the  second  line. 
Washington  charged  the  pursuers  with  drawn  swords, 
and  compelled  them  to  seek  safety  in  flight,  but  they  were  soon 
after  strengthened  by  the  remainder  of  the  British  cavalry  and 
a  sharp  struggle  ensued.  Howard,  however,  having  totally 
routed  the  British  infantry,  came  to  the  support  of  Washington 
and  Tarleton  abandoned  the  field. 

In  this  action,  the  British  lost  one  hundred  of  their  number 
in  killed,  ten  of  whom  were  commissioned  officers,  and  five 
hundred  and  twenty-nine  prisoners  ;  besides  eight  hundred 
stand  of  arms,  two  field  pieces,  thirty-five  baggage  wagons, 
one  hundred  dragoon  horses,  and  two  standards.  The 
whole  number  of  killed  and  wounded  on  the  part  of  the  Amer 
icans,  amounted  to  less  than  eighty.  Tarleton,  having  lost  all 
his  light-infantry,  and,  what  was  of  more  consequence, 
his  fame  as  an  invincible  partisan  officer,  bore  to  head-quar 
ters  the  first  news  of  his  defeat,  and  the  loss  of  one  fifth  part 
of  the  royal  army.* 

Cornwallis  sought,  however,  to  repair,  by  active  exertions, 
the  loss  which  he  had  suffered,  and  determined,  if  possible, 
to  intercept  Morgan,  and  compel  him  to  restore  the  trophies 
of  his  victory.  This  resolution  led  to  a  military  race,  which 
may  be,  without  exaggeration,  termed  one  of  the  most  cele 
brated  in  history.  Each  army  strove  to  precede  the  other  at 
the  fords  of  the  Catawba,  from  which  both  were  equally  dis 
tant.  The  American  troops  endured  almost  incredible  hard 
ships,  being  sometimes  without  meat,  often  without  flour,  and 
entirely  destitute  of  spirituous  liquors.  A  large  portion  of  the 
troops  were  without  shoes,  and,  marching  over  frozen  ground, 
marked  with  blood  every  step  of  their  progress.  On  the 
twelfth  day  after  the  engagement,  Morgan  reached  the  fords 
and  crossed  the  Catawba;  and  two  hours  afterwards 
Cornwallis  arrived,  and,  it  being  then  dark,  encamped  on  the 
bank.  During  the  night,  a  heavy  fall  of  rain  made  the  river 

*  Marshall.     Stedrnan. 


CROSSING     OF    THE     DAN.  207 

impassable,  which  gave  Morgan  an  opportunity  to  remove  the 
prisoners  beyond  the  reach  of  his  pursuer. 

The  movements  of  the  royal  army  induced  General  Greene 
immediately  to  retreat  from  Hick's  Creek  ;  and,  leaving  the 
main  army  under  the  command  of  General  Huger,  he  rode  a 
hundred  and  fifty  miles  through  the  country  to  join  the 
detachment  under  General  Morgan,  that  he  might  be  in  front 
of  Lord  Cornwallis,  and  so  direct  both  divisions  of  his  army 
as  to  form  a  speedy  junction  between  them.  Lord  Cornwallis, 
after  three  days'  delay,  effected  the  passage  of  the  Catawba, 
and  recommenced  the  pursuit.  The  Americans,  continuing 
their  expeditious  movements,  crossed  the  Yadkin  on  the  3d 
of  February,  and  secured  their  boats  on  the  north  side  ;  but 
the  British,  though  close  in  their  rear,  were  incapable 
of  crossing  it  through  the  rapid  rising  of  the  river  from  prece 
ding  rains,  and  the  want  of  boats.  This  second  remarkable 
escape  confirmed  the  impression  on  the  minds  of  the  Amer 
icans,  that  their  cause  was  favoured  by  Divine  Providence. 
After  a  junction  of  the  two  divisions  of  the  American  army  at 
Guilford  court-house,  it  was  concluded,  in  a  council  of  offi 
cers  called  .  by  General  Greene,  that  he  ought  to  retire  over 
the  Dan,  and  to  avoid  an  engagement  until  he  should  be  re 
inforced.  Lord  Cornwallis  kept  the  upper  countries,  where 
only  the  rivers  are  fordable,  and  attempted  to  get  between 
General  Green  and  Virginia,  to  cut  off  his  retreat,  and  oblige 
him  to  fight  under  many  disadvantages  ;  but  the  American 
general  completely  eluded  him.  So  urgent  was  the  pursuit  of, 
the  British,  that,  on  the  14th  of  February,  the  American  light 
troops  were  compelled  to  retire  above  forty  miles  ;  and  on 
that  day  General  Greene,  by  indefatigable  exertions, 
transported  his  army  over  the  Dan  into  Virginia.  Here  again 
the  pursuit  was  so  close,  that  the  van  of  the  British  just  arri 
ved  as  the  rear  of  the  Americans  had  crossed.  The 
continental  army  being  now  driven  out  of  North  Carolina, 
Earl  Cornwallis  left  the  Dan,  and  proceeded  to  Hillsborough, 
where  he  set  up  the  royal  standard.  Greene,  perceiving  the 
necessity  of  some  spirited  measure  to  counteract  his  lordship's 


208  BATTLE    OF    GUILDFORD. 

influence  on  the  inhabitants  of  the  country,  concluded, 
at  every  hazard,  to  recross  the  Dan.  After  manoeuvring  in  a 
very  masterly  manner  to  avoid  an  action  with  Cornwallis  three 
weeks,  his  army  was  joined  by  two  brigades  of  militia 
from  North  Carolina,  and  one  from  Virginia,  and  also  by  four 
hundred  regulars.  This  reinforcement  giving  him  a  supe 
riority  of  numbers,  he  determined  no  longer  to  avoid  an 
engagement,  and,  on  the  15th  of  March,  he  accepted 
battle.* 

Greene  had  drawn  up  his  army  very  judiciously,  near  Guild- 
ford  court-house,  mostly  on  a  range  of  hills  covered  with  trees 
and  brushwood.  Adopting  still  the  system  of  making  the 
militia  bear  the  first  brunt,  he  placed  that  of  Carolina  in  the 
front,  while  the  Virginian,  considered  somewhat  better,  formed 
the  second  line,  and  he  remained  in  the  third  with  the  con 
tinental  troops,  in  whom  alone  he  placed  full  confidence. 
The  British,  proceeding  with  impetuosity,  and  having  driven 
in  the  advanced  guard  of  cavalry,  attacked  the  Carolina  line, 
who,  scarcely  discharging  their  muskets,  fled  precipitately  after 
the  first  hostile  fire,  and  many  even  before.  This  front  hav 
ing  gone  for  nothing,  the  next  movement  was  against  the  Vir 
ginians,  who  stood  their  ground  with  some  firmness ;  but 
being  unable  to  resist  the  bayonet,  which  was  soon  brought 
against  them,  they  too  were  put  to  flight.  The  assailants  then 
advanced  against  the  third  line ;  but  the  regiments,  having 
experienced  different  degrees  of  resistance,  came  on  impetu 
ously,  in  an  uneven  line  and  some  disorder.  Greene 
then  felt  sanguine  hopes,  that  a  steady  charge  from  his  chosen 
troops  would  turn  the  fortune  of  the  day.  He  was  dismayed 
to  see  the  second  Maryland  regiment  give  way  at  once,  after 
which  he  thought  of  retiring ;  but  Colonel  Gunby  at  the  head 
of  the  first  gained  a  decided  advantage  over  the  corps  under 
Colonel  Stewart,  and  there  followed  an  obstinate  and  some 
what  desultory  contest  between  the  different  corps,  after  which 
the  Americans  were  compelled  to  a  general  retreat.  Yet  a 
strong  body  of  riflemen  on  the  left  flank  kept  up  a  galling  fire, 

*  Hinton. 


DISTRESSES     OF    THE    ENGLISH.  209 

till  Tarleton  with  the  cavalry  drove  them  off  the  field.  In 
this  hard  fought  battle,  the  Americans  own  a  loss  of  three 
hundred  and  twenty  six  killed  and  wounded,  and  about  eight 
hundred  militia  dispersed. 

The  English  victory  was  dearly  earned,  the  killed 
and  wounded  amounting  to  five  hundred  and  thirty-two,  in 
cluding  Colonels  Stewart  and  Webster,  two  of  their  best  offi 
cers,  and  reducing  the  effective  force  below  one  thousand 
five  hundred.  This  small  corps,  too,  was  in  a  very  reduced 
and  exhausted  state.  Stedman  feelingly  describes  the  hard 
ships  endured  during  the  long  marches,  when,  after  reaching 
their  nightly  quarters  in  a  very  fatigued  state,  they  had  still  to 
collect  cattle  and  provisions  amid  woods  and  swamps,  some 
times  having  beef  without  bread,  sometimes  the  reverse  ;  the 
latter  mostly  in  the  shape  of  Indian  corn  to  be  ground  down 
by  the  joint  action  of  the  bayonet  and  canteen  ;  not  unfrequ- 
ently  it  was  in  the  ear,  distributed  at  the  rate  of  five  ears  be 
tween  two  men.  Even  after  this  triumphant  day  the  army 
was  nine  miles  distant  from  forage,  and  had  been  two  days 
without  bread  ;  while  they  had  not  been  joined  by  the  native 
loyalists  to  any  important  extent.  In  short,  the  English 
general  formed  the  resolution  to  fall  back  upon  Wilmington 
near  the  mouth  of  Cape  Fear  River,  which  had  been  occupi 
ed  by  Major  Craig,  where  he  could  recruit  his  troops 
and  obtain  supplies  and  reinforcements  by  sea.  Without  a 
minute  knowledge  of  the  circumstance,  it  is  impossible  to  de 
cide,  and  Cornwallis  was  never  suspected  of  leaning  to  timid 
counsels  ;  yet  we  cannot  but  feel  that  much  ought  to  have 
been  done  and  suffered  before  taking  so  fatal  a  step,  which  in 
volved  at  least  the  abandonment  of  North  Carolina. 

Greene  retreated  about  fifteen  miles ;  taking  post  behind  a 
small  stream  named  Troublesome  Creek,  where  he  expected 
and  determined  to  await  an  attack ;  but  was  soon  agreeably 
surprised  by  learning  that  his  antagonist  was  in  full  retreat, 
and  had  even  left  eighty  wounded,  recommended  to  his  care. 
He  immediately  set  out  in  pursuit,  and  after  overcoming 

various  obstacles,  arrived  on  the  28th  of  March  at  Ramsay's 
2B  18* 


210  CORN  W  ALL  I  S'S     MOVEMENTS. 

Mills,  on  Deep  River,  where,  having  learned  the  direction 
which  the  British  were  taking,  he  paused  for  a  few  days  to  re 
cruit,  and  deliberate  on  his  future  plans.  At  Wilmington, 
the  hostile  army  would  be  in  communication  with  the  sea,  of 
which  they  were  then  masters  ;  so  that  there  no  serious 
impression  could  be  made  upon  them;  and  if  they  received 
reinforcements,  serious  danger  might  be  incurred.  He  formed, 
therefore,  the  bold  but  able  resolution  of  carrying  the  war  into 
South  Carolina,  to  which  he  was  now  nearer  than  his  adver 
sary,  and  where  Lord  Rawdon  (afterwards  Marquis  of  Hast- 
tings)  had  been  left  with  only  the  force  that  appeared  neces 
sary  to  keep  down  insurrection.  Directing  his  march  imme 
diately  to  this  quarter,  he  made  some  progress  before  the 
tidings  reached  Lord  Cornwallis,  by  whom  this  movement 
appears  to  have  been  quite  unexpected.  He  now,  however, 
considered  that  it  was  impossible  to  reach  the  American  army 
till  the  collision  had  taking  place  between  it  and  Lord 
Rawdon  ;  and  if  the  latter  should  retreat  upon  Charleston,  he 
himself  could  reach  the  scene  of  action  only  by  a  long 
and  difficult  march,  crossing  several  broad  rivers,  and 
exposed  to  attack  in  disadvantageous  positions.  He  resolved, 
in  preference,  to  advance  in  the  opposite  direction  upon  Virgi 
nia,  where,  uniting  himself  to  -considerable  forces  already  assem 
bled,  he  might  make  the  cause  decidedly  preponderant.  He 
hoped  thus  to  recall  Greene ;  or,  at  all  events,  by  conquering 
that  great  and  important  colony,  to  secure  the  ultimate 
subjugation  of  the  southern  states.* 

Greene,  without  regard  to  the  movements  of  his  opponent, 
pushed  on  to  his  destination.  The  militia  having  either  de 
serted,  or  their  term  of  service  being  expired,  his  force  was 
reduced  to  one  thousand  eight  hundred  men  ;  but  those,  in 
fact,  included  all  on  whom  he  could  ever  place  much  depend 
ence.  Approaching  Camden,  he  found  it  occupied  by  Raw 
don,  with  about  eight  hundred  men,  the  other  troops  being 
employed  upon  the  defence  of  detached  posts ;  yet  his 
position  was  judged  so  strong  as  to  afford  no  hope  of  success 

*  Murray. 


CAPTURE     OF     FOUT     WATSON.  211 

in  a  direct  attack.  The  object  aimed  at  was,  by  throwing 
out  detachments  which  might  capture  the  forts,  and  cut 
off  the  supplies  in  his  rear,  to  compel  him  gradually  to 
fall  back.  Lee,  for  this  purpose,  was  sent  with  a  strong  party 
to  co-operate  with  Marion  and  Sumpter.  The  English 
general,  seeing  the  troops  thus  reduced  to  about  one  thousand 
five  hundred,  formed  the  bold  resolution  of  attacking  them. 
Making  a  large  circuit  round  a  swamp,  he  came  upon  the  left 
Hank  when  they  quickly  stood  to  their  arms,  and  formed  in 
order  of  battle.  They  had  even  gained  some  advantages, 
when  the  1st  Maryland  regiment,  considered  the  flower  of  the 
army,  and  which  had  highly  distinguished  itself  both  at  Cow- 
pens  and  Guildford,  fell  into  confusion  ;  and  when  ordered  to 
make  a  retrograde  movement,  converted  it  into  a  complete 
retreat.  The  other  corps,  also,  beginning  to  give  ground, 
Greene  thought  it  expedient  to  cause  the  whole  to  retire. 
The  loss  on  each  side  was  about  two  hundred  and  sixty  killed 
and  wounded  ;  and  the  Americans  carried  off  fifty  prisoners. 
Though  the  British  claimed  the  victory,  Greene  could  still 
maintain  his  position,  and  support  the  detachments  operating 
in  the  rear  of  his  adversary.  Lee  and  Marion  proceeded  first 
against  Fort  Watson  on  the  Santee,  which  commanded  in  a 
great  measure  the  communication  with  Charleston.  Having 
neither  artillery  nor  besieging  tools,  they  reared  a  tower  above 
the  level  of  the  rampart,  whence  their  rifles'  fire  drove  the 
defenders,  and  they  themselves  then  mounted  and  compelled 
the  garrison  to  surrender.  They  could  not,  however,  prevent 
Colonel  Watson  from  leading  five  hundred  men  to  reinforce 
Lord  Rawdon,  who  then  advanced  with  the  intention  of 
bringing  Greene  again  to  action,  but  found  him  fallen  back 
upon  so  strong  a  position,  as  to  afford  no  reasonable  hopes  of 
success.  His  lordship  finding  his  convoys  intercepted,  and 
viewing  the  generally  insecure  state  of  his  posts  in  the  lower 
country,  considered  himself  under  at  least  the  temporary 
necessity  of  retreating  thither.  He  had  first  in  view  the 
relief  of  Motte's  house  on  the  Congaree  ;  but  before  reaching 
it,  had  the  mortification  to  find  that,  with  the  garrison  of  one 


212  SIEGE    OF     NINETY-SIX. 

hundred  and  sixty-five,  it  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  Marion 
and  Lee.  He  continued  his  march  to  Monk's  Corner,  where 
he  covered  Charleston  and  the  surrounding  country.  The 
partisan  chiefs  rapidly  seized  this  opportunity  of  attacking  the 
interior  posts,  and  reduced  successively  Orangeburg,  Granby 
on  the  Congaree,  and  Augusta,  the  key  of  upper  Georgia. 
In  these  five  forts  they  made  eleven  hundred  prisoners.  The 
most  important  one,  however,  was  that  named  Ninety-six,  on 
the  Saluda,  defended  by  a  garrison  of  five  hundred  men. 
Orders  had  been  sent  to  them  to  quit  and  retire  downwards  ; 
but  the  messenger  was  intercepted  ;  and  Colonel  Cruger,  the 
commander,  made  the  most  active  preparations  for  its  defence. 
Greene  considered  the  place  of  such  importance,  that  he 
undertook  the  siege  in  person,  with  a  thousand  regulars.  He 
broke  ground  before  it  on  the  night  of  the  23d  of  May,  and 
though  much  impeded  by  a  successful  sally  on  the  following 
day,  proceeded  with  such  energy,  that  by  the  3d  of  June,  the 
second  parallel  was  completed,  and  the  garrison  summoned, 
but  in  vain,  to  surrender.  On  the  8th,  he  was  reinforced  by 
Lee,  from  the  capture  of  Augusta  ;  and  though  he  encountered 
a  most  gallant  and  effective  resistance,  trusted  that  the  place 
must  in  due  time  fall.  Three  days  after,  however,  he  learned 
that  Rawdon,  having  received  a  reinforcement  from  Ireland, 
was  in  full  march  to  relieve  it,  and  had  baffled  the  attempts 
of  Sumpter  to  impede  his  progress.  The  American  leader, 
therefore,  feeling  himself  unable  to  give  battle,  saw  no  pros 
pect  of  carrying  the  fortress  unless  by  storm.  On  the  18th, 
an  attack  against  the  two  most  commanding  outworks  was  led 
by  Lee  and  Campbell,  the  former  of  whom  carried  his  point ; 
but  the  latter,  though  he  penetrated  into  the  ditch,  and  main 
tained  his  party  there  for  three  quarters  of  an  hour,  found 
them  exposed  to  so  destructive  a  fire  as  compelled  a  general 
retreat.  The  siege  was  immediately  raised,  and  Lord 
Rawdon,  on  the  21st,  entered  the  place  in  triumph.  Being 
again  master  of  the  field,  he  pressed  forward  in  the  hope  of 
bringing  his  antagonist  to  battle  ;  but  the  latter  rather  chose 
to  fall  back  towards  the  distant  point  of  Charlotte  in  Virginia, 


BATTLE     OF    EUTAW.  213 

while  Rawdon  did  not  attempt  to  pursue  him  beyond  the 
Ennoree. 

Notwithstanding  this  present  superiority,  his  lordship, 
having  failed  in  his  hopes  of  a  decisive  victory,  and  viewing 
the  general  aspect  of  the  country,  considered  it  no  longer 
possible  to  attempt  more  than  covering  the  lower  districts  of 
South  Carolina.  He  therefore  fell  back  to  Orangeburg  on  the 
Edisto ;  and  though  he  attempted  at  first  to  maintain  Cruger 
with  a  strong  body  at  Ninety-six,  was  soon  induced  to  recall 
him.  Greene,  being  reinforced  by  one  thousand  men  under 
Marion  and  Sumpter,  reconnoitred  his  position,  but  judged  it 
imprudent  to  attack  ;  and  both  armies,  exhausted  by  such  a 
series  of  active  movements,  took  an  interval  of  repose  during 
the  heat  of  the  season. 

Lord  Rawdon,  being  at  this  time  obliged  by  ill  health  to 
return  home,  left  the  army  under  Colonel  Stuart,  who,  to 
cover  the  lower  country,  occupied  a  position  at  the  point 
where  the  Congaree  and  Wateree  unite  in  forming  the  Santee. 
Greene,  having  received  reinforcements  from  the  north,  and 
collected  all  his  partisan  detachments,  found  himself  strong 
enough  to  try  the  chance  of  battle.  His  approach  with  this 
evident  view  induced  the  other  party  to  retire  forty  miles 
down  the  river,  to  the  strong  post  of  Eutaw,  whither  Greene 
immediately  followed  by  slow  and  easy  marches.  On  the 
8th  of  September,  he  determined  to  attack  the  British  camp, 
placing  as  usual  his  militia  in  front,  hoping  that  the  English, 
in  beating  and  pursuing  them,  would  at  least  get  into  con 
fusion  ;  but  from  this  very  dread,  the  latter  had  been  warned 
to  keep  their  posts  till  ordered  to  move.  The  American 
front,  however,  maintained  their  ground  better  than  usual,  and 
the  British,  before  beating  them,  became  heated,  and  forget 
ful  of  the  warnings  given,  pushed  forward  irregularly.  They 
were  then  charged  by  the  veterans  in  the  second  line,  and 
after  a  very  desperate  struggle,  driven  off  the  field.  There 
lay  in  their  way,  however,  a  large  brick  building  and  adjacent 
garden,  where  Stuart  placed  a  strong  corps,  who  could  not  be 
dislodged,  and  kept  up  a  deadly  fire,  which  checked  the  vie- 


214  BATTLE    OF     BUT  AW. 

tors,  enabling  the  retreating  troops  to  be  formed  anew.  At 
the  same  time,  Colonel  Washington  attacked  the  British 
flank ;  but  finding  it  strongly  posted  among  woods,  he  was 
repulsed  with  loss,  and  himself  taken  prisoner.  The  Ameri 
can  general,  seeing  no  hope  of  making  any  further  impression, 
retreated  to  his  previous  position.  In  this  bloody  battle, 
both  parties  claimed  the  victory.  It  was  certainly  far  from 
decisive  ;  and  the  enemy's  loss  of  eighty-five  killed  and  six 
hundred  and  eight  wounded  was  about  twice  that  of  the 
Americans,  who  carried  off  also  above  two  hundred  prison 
ers.  The  British  commander  then  formed  a  resolution, 
prompted  both  by  the  result  of  the  day,  and  the  general  state 
of  the  upper  country,  and  the  numbers  and  activity  of  the 
American  light  troops.  Conceiving  himself  unable  to  main 
tain  so  advanced  a  position,  he  moved  to  Monk's  Corner, 
where  he  merely  covered  Charleston  and  its  vicinity.  Seven 
ty  wounded  and  one  thousand  stand  of  arms  were  left  behind 
on  the  march.  To  this  post  and  to  Savannah  were  now  limited 
British  authority,  which  had  lately  extended  so  widely  over 
the  southern  states.* 

In  the  belief  that  it  would  be  satisfactory  to  the  reader  to 
trace  this  eventful  campaign  in  the  south  continuously,  rather 
than  in  fragments  intermingled  with  other  subjects,  we  have 
thus  been  led  to  anticipate  the  order  of  time,  and  must  now 
go  back  to  trace  the  course  of  events  in  the  more  central 
parts  of  the  theatre  of  war. 

When  the  winter  of  1780  commenced,  the  troops  of  the 
northern  army  retired  to  the  quarters  which  they  had  last 
occupied.  Again  they  endured  distress  at  which  patriotism 
feels  indignant  and  humanity  weeps.  The  harvest  had  been 
abundant ;  plenty  reigned  in  the  land,  while  want  was  still 
felt  in  the  camp  of  its  defenders.  Lassitude  had  succeeded 
enthusiasm,  in  the  breasts  of  the  people,  and  Congress 
exerted  its  powers  with  too  little  vigour  to  draw  forth  the 
resources  of  the  country.  The  soldiers  of  the  Pennsylvania 
line  stationed  at  Morristown,  New  Jersey,  complained  that,  in 

*  Murray. 


MUTINY.  217 

addition  to  sustaining  sufferings  common  to  all.  they  were 
retained  in  service  contrary  to  the  terms  of  their  enlistments. 
In  the  night  of  the  1st  of  January,  thirteen  hundred,  on 
a  concerted  signal,  paraded  under  arms,  and  declared  their 
intention  of  marching  to  Philadelphia,  and  demanding  of 
Congress  a  redress  of  their  grievances.  The  officers  strove  to 
compel  them  to  relinquish  their  purpose.  In  the  attempt,  one 
was  killed,  and  several  were  wounded.  General  Wayne 
presented  his  pistols,  as  if  intending  to  fire.  They  held  their 
bayonets  to  his  breast ;  "  We  love  and  respect  you,"  said 
they  ;  "  but  if  you  fire  you  are  a  dead  man.  We  are  not 
going  to  the  enemy.  On  the  contrary,  if  they  were  now  to 
come  out,  you  should  see  us  fight  under  your  orders  with  as 
much  alacrity  as  ever.  But  we  will  be  amused  no  longer ; 
we  are  determined  to  obtain  what  is  our  just  due."  They 
elected  temporary  officers,  and  moved  off  in  a  body  towards 
Princeton.  General  Wayne,  to  prevent  them  from  plundering 
the  inhabitants,  forwarded  provisions  for  their  use.  The  next 
day  he  followed,  and  requested  them  to  appoint  a  man  from 
each  regiment,  to  state  to  him  their  complaints ;  a  conference 
was  accordingly  held,  but  he  refused  to  comply  with  their  de 
mands.  They  then  proceeded  in  good  order  to  Princeton, 
where  three  emissaries  from  Sir  Henry  Clinton  met  them,  and 
made  liberal  offers  to  entice  them  from  the  service  of  Con 
gress.  The  offers  were  indignantly  rejected,  and  the  emissa 
ries  seized  and  executed  as  spies.  Here  they  were  also  met 
by  a  committee  of  Congress,  and  a  deputation  from  the  state 
of  Pennsylvania  ;  and  the  latter,  granting  a  part  of  their 
demands,  succeeded  in  persuading  them  to  return  to  their  duty. 
This  mutiny,  and  another  in  the  Jersey  line,  wrhich  was 
instantly  suppressed,  aroused  the  attention  of  the  states  to  the 
miserable  condition  of  their  troops.  The  amount  of  three 
months'  pay  was  raised  and  forwarded  to  them  in  specie  ;  it 
was  received  with  joy,  as  affording  an  evidence  that  their 
country  was  not  unmindful  of  their  sufferings. 

Deplorably  deficient  of  provisions  and  supplies,  and  pro 
mised  reinforcements  being  greviously  delayed,  Washington 
2C  10 


218  OPERATIONS     IN     VIRGINIA. 

still  remained  undiscouraged,  and  determined,  in  conjunction 
with  the  French  fleet,  to  resume  vigorous  operations.  New 
York  was  the  destined  point  of  the  combined  attack  ;  but  the 
large  reinforcements  which  had  recently  arrived  there,  and 
other  unfavourable  circumstances,  induced  the  commander-in- 
chief,  so  late  as  August,  entirely  to  change  the  plan  of  the 
campaign,  and  to  resolve  to  attempt  the  capture  of  the  army 
of  Lord  Cornwallis,  which  had  now  taken  up  a  position  at 
Yorktown,  in  Virginia.  The  defence  of  West  Point,  and  of 
the  other  posts  on  the  Hudson,  was  committed  to  General 
Heath,  and  a  large  portion  of  the  troops  raised  in  the  northern 
states  was  for  this  service  left  under  his  command.  General 
Washington  resolved  in  person  to  conduct  the  Virginia 
expedition. 

Virginia  had  insensibly,  as  it  were,  become  a  principal  the 
atre  of  war.  Leslie,  had  been  sent  thither  to  rein 
force  Cornwallis,  who,  it  was  hoped,  might  penetrate 
through  the  Carolinas ;  but,  after  Ferguson's  disaster,  he 
was  ordered  to  go  round  by  Charleston.  With  the  view, 
however,  of  creating  a  diversion  in  favour  of  the  southern 
army,  Clinton,  in  December  1780,  sent  Arnold  with  one 
thousand  six  hundred  men  to  the  Chesapeake.  That  officer, 
displaying  all  his  wonted  activity,  overran  a  great  extent  of 
country,  and  captured  Richmond,  the  capital,  destroying 
great  quantities  of  stores.  Washington,  most  anxious  to 
strike  a  blow  against  him,  prevailed  upon  Destouches, 
the  French  admiral,  to  proceed  thither  with  a  land-force ;  but 
the  latter  was  overtaken  by  Arbuthnot,  and  endured  a 
hard  battle,  which,  though  not  admitted  to  be  a  defeat,  oblig 
ed  him  to  return.  Clinton,  still  with  the  same  view,  sent  an 
other  force  of  two  thousand  men,  under  General  Philips, 
which  arrived  in  the  Chesapeake  on  the  26th  of  March.  This 
officer,  being  complete  master  of  the  field,  overran  the  coun 
try  between  the  James  and  York  rivers,  seized  the  large  town 
of  Petersburg,  as  also  Chesterfield  court-house,  the  militia  ren 
dezvous,  and  other  stations,  destroying  great  quantities 
of  shipping  and  stores,  with  all  the  warehoused  tobacco.  La- 


OPERATIONS    IN    VIRGINIA.  219 

fayette  being  sent  against  him,  added  to  his  force  about  two 
thousand  militia,  and  succeded  by  good  dispositions  in 
securing  Richmond.  Operations  seemed  at  a  stand,  when 
intelligence  was  received  of  Cornwallis'  march  into  this 
territory ;  and,  in  spite  of  every  effort  of  the  French  general, 
he,  in  the  end  of  May,  joined  Phillips  at  Petersburg,  taking 
the  command  of  the  whole  army.  Being  then  decidedly  su 
perior,  he  took  possession  of  Richmond,  and  began  a  hot  pur 
suit  of  Lafayette,  who  retreated  into  the  upper  country  so 
rapidly  and  so  skilfully,  that  he  could  not  be  overtaken. 
The  English  general  then  turned  back,  and  sent  a  detachment 
under  Colonel  Simcoe,  who  destroyed  a  magazine  at  the 
junction  of  the  two  branches  of  James  River.  Tarleton 
pushed  his  cavalry  so  swiftly  upon  Charlotteville,  where  the 
state  assembly  was  met,  that  seven  members  were  taken,  and 
the  rest  very  narrowly  escaped.  Lafayette,  however,  now 
returned  with  a  considerable  force,  and,  by  his  manoeuvres, 
induced  the  British  commander  to  retire  to  Williamsburg.  He 
afterwards  continued  his  retreat  to  Portsmouth,  in  the  course 
of  which  an  attack,  was  made  by  Wayne  with  eight  hundred 
men  on  the  whole  British  army.  The  gallant  general 
however  escaped  with  little  loss. 

The  movement  of  Cornwallis  into  Virginia  had  been  wholly 
disapproved  by  Clinton,  who  complained  that,  contrary  to  all 
his  views  and  intentions,  the  main  theatre  of  war  had  been 
transferred  to  a  territory,  into  which  he  never  proposed  more 
than  partial  inroads,  considering  it  very  difficult  to  subdue  and 
maintain.  His  grand  object  had  always  been,  first  to  secure 
New  York,  and  if  sufficient  strength  was  afforded,  to  push 
offensive  operations  thence  into  the  interior.  Hoping,  there 
fore,  that  the  Carolinas,  once  subdued,  might  be  retained  by 
a  small  force,  he  had  repeatedly  solicited  the  partial  return  of 
the  troops.  Cornwallis  defended  the  movement  by  observing, 
that  his  situation  at  Wilmington,  allowing  no  time  to  send  for 
instructions,  obliged  him  to  act  on  his  own  responsibility. 
Communicating  also  with  the  government  at  home,  he  urged 
that  the  Carolinas  could  not  be  securely  held  without  the 


220  OPERATIONS    IN    VIRGINIA. 

possession  also  of  Virginia ;  that  this  might  be  attained 
by  a  vigorous  effort,  and  would  make  Britain  mistress  of 
all  the  fine  southern  colonies,  whose  resources  could  be 
then  employed  in  conquering  the  more  stubborn  regions  of  the 
north.  These  arguments,  recommended  by  his  lordship's  bril 
liant  achievements  at  Camden  and  elsewhere,  convinced  the 
ministry ;  and  Lord  Germaine  wrote  to  the  commander- 
in-chief  to  direct  his  principal  attention  to  the  war  in  Virginia, 
and  to  the  plan  of  conquest  from  south  to  north.  The  latter, 
considering  himself  thus  slighted,  solicited  permission 
to  resign,  and  leave  the  command  to  an  officer  who  enjoyed 
greater  confidence  ;  but  his  merits  being  highly  estimated,  this 
tender  was  not  accepted. 

Under  the  apprehension  inspired  by  the  threatening  move 
ments  of  Washington  and  the  French  army  against  New 
York,  he  had  ordered  a  considerable  reinforcement  from 
Virginia,  but  countermanded  it  on  receiving  the  above  instruc 
tions,  along  with  an  additional  body  of  troops.  He  had 
formed  apparently  a  favourite  plan,  somewhat  of  a  compromise 
between  the  two.  It  is  nowhere  distinctly  developed  in 
his  letters  ;  but  by  a  passage  in  one,  very  active  operations 
were  proposed  at  the  head  of  the  Chesapeake,  to  be  combined 
probably  with  a  movement  from  New  York,  and  comprehend 
ing  Philadelphia  and  Baltimore.  Aware  that  this  plan  re 
quired  the  maritime  command  of  that  great  inlet,  he  inquired  if 
ministers  would  ensure  its  maintenance ;  and  they  made  this 
engagement  without  duly  considering  its  difficulties.  Under 
these  views,  he  directed  Cornwallis  to  occupy  and  fortify  a 
naval  position  at  the  entrance  of  the  bay,  specially  recommend 
ing  Old  Point  Comfort,  at  the  mouth  of  James  River.  This 
measure  did  not  harmonize  with  Cornwallis's  views  :  however 
he  obeyed  ;  but  the  above  position  being  declared  by  the  en 
gineers  indefensible,  he  recommended,  in  preference,  York, 
on  the  river  of  that  name ;  which  was  agreed  to,  and  opera 
tions  actively  commenced. 

Washington,  meantime,  had  been  meditating  movements  in 
Virginia,  and  had  solicited  De  Grasse,  then  in  the  West 


WASHINGTON     MARCHES    TO     VIRGINIA.     221 

Indies,  to  secure  for  him  at  least  a  temporary  command  of  the 
Chesapeake.  After  the  failure  of  his  efforts  and  hopes 
in  regard  to  New  York,  this  became  his  main  object.  With 
the  highest  satisfaction  he  received  the  intimation,  that,  on  the 
3d  of  August,  the  French  admiral,  with  above  twenty  five  ships 
of  the  line  and  three  thousand  two  hundred  troops,  would  sail 
for  the  Chesapeake,  and  remain  there  till  the  middle  of  Octo 
ber.  No  hesitation  was  then  made  in  commencing  a  move 
ment  upon  Virginia  with  the  whole  French  army  and  a  strong 
detachment  of  the  American.  It  was  impossible  that  so  great 
a  movement  could  be  concealed ;  but  the  utmost  pains 
were  taken  to  lead  Clinton  into  the  belief  that  its  object  was 
New  York.  This  was  the  less  difficult,  as  the  American  com 
mander's  aims  and  efforts  had  long  been  really  turned  in  that 
direction,  and  his  opponent  had  felt  extremely  sensitive 
on  that  subject.  The  crossing  of  the  Hudson,  and  the  march 
down  its  right  bank,  might  have  been  undertaken  with  either 
design.  Letters  were  written,  and  contrived  to  be  intercep 
ted,  tending  to  confirm  the  deception.  It  was  not  till  the  31st 
of  August  that  the  allied  force  took  their  direct  route  to  the  Che 
sapeake  :  they  had  then  an  easy  inarch  to  the  head  of  that  es 
tuary,  down  which  they  would  be  conveyed  in  transports  to  Lord 
Cornwallis'  position,  which  could  be  reached  from  New  York 
only  amid  the  uncertainties  of  a  maritime  voyage,  and 
the  access,  it  was  hoped,  blocked  up  by  a  superior  fleet.  In 
fact,  De  Grasse,  with  twenty-eight  sail  of  the  line,  had  entered 
it  in  the  end  of  August.  Rodney  had  been  opposed  to  him 
in  the  West  Indies ;  but  imagining  that  a  great  part  of 
the  French  fleet  must  have  been  sent  to  protect  a  convey  going 
to  Europe,  he  himself  took  that  direction,  and  sent  only  four 
teen  sail,  under  Admiral  Hood,  to  New  York.  That  officer 
there  came  under  the  command  of  his  senior,  Admiral  Graves, 
who,  having  nineteen  vessels,  hesitated  not  to  sail  for 
the  Chesapeake,  to  attack  the  superior  force  of  De  Grasse. 
He  found  it  ranged  across  the  entrance,  and  an  obstinate  con 
test  ensued,  with  various  and  on  the  whole  indecisive  results. 
Then,  however,  Barras  from  Newport  brought  a  reinforcement, 

19* 


222  OPERATIONS     IN     VIRGINIA. 

which  rendered  the  French  force  so  decidedly  superior,  that 
Graves  was  obliged  to  return. 

Amid  all  these  movements,  it  was  not  till  the  6th  of  Septem 
ber  that  Clinton  became  fully  aware  of  Washington's  des 
tination,  and  of  the  extreme  danger  to  which  Cornwallis 
would  thus  be  exposed.  He  then  wrote  to  that  nobleman, 
pointing  out  the  circumstances,  and  proposing,  as  the  only 
mode  of  relieving  him,  that  he  himself  should  sail  from  New 
York,  and  join  him  with  a  reinforcement  of  four  thousand 
troops.  This  course  implied  that  the  Virginian  army  should 
meantime  remain  on  the  defensive  in  its  present  position.  It 
appears  to  us  manifest  that  the  plan  involved  a  capital  error ; 
and  that  the  only  assured  safety  for  that  army  was  to  have  in 
stantly  commenced  a  rapid  retreat  upon  Charleston.  It  would 
then  have  been  in  a  much  stronger  position,  and  could  either 
have  retired  or  been  reinforced  by  sea.  Clinton's  plan 
depended  on  the  uncertain  operations  of  a  fleet,  which  had, 
moreover,  to  defeat  or  elude  a  superior  one ;  while  the  army, 
when  landed,  would  have  had  to  cut  its  way  through  another 
three  times  more  numerous.  Afterwards,  when  it  became 
evident  that  the  march  southwards  would  have  been  the  eligi 
ble  course,  he  insisted  that  there  was  nothing  to  preclude  its 
having  been  followed  by  Cornwallis,  who,  in  his  separate 
command,  had  been  allowed,  and  had  most  liberally  exercised, 
a  discretionary  power.  His  lordship,  however,  seems  reason 
ably  to  urge,  that  the  case  was  very  different  when  he 
had  a  letter  from  his  commander-in-chief,  written  in  full 
knowledge  of  all  the  circumstances,  and  pointing  out  as  the 
only  eligible  course  one  in  which  he  himself  was  preparing  to 
act  a  part.  Not  to  have  co-operated  with  him,  but  to  have 
followed  a  plan  directly  opposite,  would  have  been  complete 
ly  to  disregard  his  authority ;  while  an  awful  responsibility 
would  have  been  incurred  in  the  abandonment  of  his 
posts,  stores,  and  hospitals,  in  a  rapid  retreat  before  a  superior 
opponent. 

He  continued,  therefore,  in  his  position  at  York,  while 
perils  thickened  around  him.  Washington,  dreading  chiefly 


SIEGE     OF     YORKTOVVN.  223 

the  march  southward,  directed  Lafayette  to  take  post  at 
Williamsburg,  where  he  himself  arrived  on  the  14th  of  Septem 
ber.  Tarleton,  ever  enterprising,  urged  an  attack  upon  this 
force  while  still  inferior  to  the  British ;  but  this  was  declined  ; 
and  indeed  it  should  seem  that  such  able  commanders  would 
easily  have  avoided  fighting  in  a  disadvantageous  position  by 
retreating  behind  the  broad  estuary  of  James  River.  The 
successive  divisions,  descending  the  Chesapeake,  continued 
to  arrive  at  Williamsburg,  where,  on  the  25th  of  September,  the 
last  of  them  landed,  raising  the  army  to  seven  thousand 
French,  five  thousand  five  hundred  American  regulars, 
and  three  thousand  five  hundred  militia.  On  the  28th, 
this  force  broke  up  and  moved  towards  York,  which  the  Brit 
ish  commander  had  been  diligently  fortifying,  while  a  smaller 
post  was  maintained  at  Gloucester,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the 
river.  He  had  formed  an  outer  circuit  of  intrenched  lines  ; 
but  these,  during  the  evening  of  the  29th,  he  abandoned,  re 
tiring  within  the  body  of  the  fort.  He  had  just,  however, 
received  a  letter  from  Clinton,  intimating  a  full  expectation  of 
sailing  on  the  5th  of  October,  or  at  most,  two  or  three  days 
later;  and  judging  the  works  fully  sufficient  to  hold  out  till  his 
arrival,  dreaded  loss  and  peril  from  encountering,  even  within 
lines,  so  superior  an  enemy. 

The  operations  of  the  besieging  army  were  confined  to  a  strict 
blockade  till  the  6th  of  October,  when  the  artillery  and  military 
stores  arrived  in  the  camp.  On  the  evening  of  that  day  the 
first  parallel  was  begun  with  silence  and  caution,  and  before 
morning  was  so  far  advanced  as  in  a  great  measure  to  cover 
the  troops.  All  being  felt  to  depend  upon  rapidity,  operations 
were  pushed  with  the  utmost  ardour,  and  the  two  nations 
were  incited  to  a  rivalry  in  deeds  of  valour.  By  the  10th, 
the  fire  had  become  formidable  ;  a  number  of  the  enemy's 
batteries  were  silenced,  and  a  frigate  and  three  transports  in 
the  harbour  set  on  fire  and  consumed.  On  the  night  of  the 
llth,  the  second  parallel  was  commenced,  and  had  the  same 
success  as  the  first,  of  being  undiscovered  till  morning. 
Three  days  were  devoted  to  its  completion  ;  but  the  British, 


224  SIEGE    OF    YORKTOWN. 

having  with  great  labour  opened  several  new  batteries,  then 
poured  in  a  heavy  fire.  That  in  particular  from  two  redoubts 
was  so  destructive,  that  without  carrying  them,  the  siege  could 
not  be  prosecuted.  This  grand  operation  was  fixed  for  the 
night  of  the  14th,  when  one  fort  was  undertaken  by  the 
French  under  the  Baron  de  Viomenil,  the  other  by  the  Ameri 
cans  under  Lafayette,  aided  by  Colonels  Hamilton  and  Lau- 
rens.  The  latter  rushed  on  with  such  impetuosity,  that,  with 
out  firing  a  gun,  they  soon  carried  the  post,  making  twenty 
prisoners,  though  losing  forty  killed  and  wounded.  The 
French  encountered  a  stronger  resistance,  and  suffered  the  loss 
of  about  a  hundred,  but  finally  carried  their  redoubt  also. 

Cornwallis  now  perceived  that  a  surrender  was  rapidly  ap 
proaching.  He  endeavoured  to  retard  it  by  a  sally,  on  the 
morning  of  the  16th,  of  three  hundred  and  fifty  men  under  Colo 
nel  Abercrombie,  who  carried  the  two  most  advanced  batteries, 
but  could  not  retain  them  for  a  sufficient  time  to  complete 
their  destruction.  On  the  following  night,  the  enemy  deter 
mined  to  cross  to  the  northern  bank,  and  endeavour  to  force 
a  way  by  land  to  New  York.  The  boats  were  collected  with 
the  greatest  secrecy,  the  first  embarkation  completed,  and  even 
the  landing  commenced,  when  a  violent  tempest  of  wind  and 
rain  interrupted  the  movement,  and  obliged  the  troops  to  em 
ploy  all  their  efforts  in  regaining  the  fortress.  On  the  follow 
ing  day,  all  the  batteries  of  the  second  parallel  were  finished, 
and  began  to  play  with  such  tremendous  effect,  that,  in  the 
opinion  of  the  officers  and  engineers,  the  place  was  no  longer 
tenable.  Cornwallis  therefore  opened  a  negotiation  for  sur 
render,  on  the  basis  of  the  garrison  being  sent  to  Europe  and 
remaining  on  parole  until  released  or  exchanged  ;  but  Wash 
ington  would  admit  only  of  unconditional  surrender.  It  was 
agreed,  however,  that  the  officers  should  be  allowed  the  hon 
ours  of  war,  with  their  arms  and  baggage ;  and  that  the 
Bonetta  sloop  of  war  should  be  permitted  to  go  unsearched, 
with  the  understood  view  of  placing  in  security  those  civil 
officers  who  had  rendered  themselves  obnoxious  to  the  United 
States  government.  On  these  conditions,  the  capitulation  was 


GENERAL    KNOX.  225 

signed  on  the  morning  of  the  19th.  The  prisoners  surrend 
ered  were  seven  thousand  and  seventy  three,  of  whom,  how 
ever,  only  four  thousand  and  seventeen  were  fit  for  duty. 

Clinton,  meantime,  had  not  been  forgetful  of  his  promises ; 
but  the  British  fleet  had  been  so  much  shattered  in  the  late 
engagement,  that  some  preparation  was  necessary  to  fit  it  for 
sailing.  It  was,  however,  resolved,  at  a  general  meeting  both 
of  the  military  and  naval  commanders,  that  the  oth  of  Octo 
ber  should  be  fixed  as  the  period  for  this  movement  ;  and  he 
had  therefore  a  reasonable  expectation  of  fulfilling  his  promise. 
On  the  28th  of  September,  he  addressed  a  letter  to  Admiral 
Graves  on  this  important  point,  who  replied  that  the  fleet 
could  not  sail  till  the  8th  ;  it  did  not,  however,  depart  till  the 
19th,  the  very  day  on  which  the  capitulation  was  signed.* 

The  capture  of  so  large  a  British  army  excited  universal 
joy,  and  on  no  occasion  during  the  war  did  the  Americans 
manifest  greater  exultation.  From  the  nature  and  duration 
of  the  contest,  the  affections  of  many  had  been  so  concentra 
ted  upon  their  country,-  and  so  intense  was  their  interest  in  its 
fate,  that  the  news  of  this  brilliant  success  produced  the  most, 

*  To  the  successful  results  of  this  memorable  seige,  the  last  brilliant 
act  of  our  revolutionary  contest,  no  officer  contributed  more  essentially 
than  General  Knox,  the  commander  of  the  artillery.  His  animated 
exertions,  his  military  skill,  his  cool  and  determined  bravery  in  this  tri 
umphant  struggle,  received  the  unanimous  approbation  of  his  brethren 
in  arms,  and  he  was  immediately  created  Major-general  by  Congress,  at 
the  recommendation  of  the  commander-in-chief,  with  the  concurrence 
of  the  whole  army.  In  fact  Knox  was  the  most  trusted  and  valued 
friend  of  Washington  through  the  whole  war,  and  there  can  be  no 
higher  testimony  to  his  merits,  than  that,  during  a  war  of  so  long 
continuance,  passed  almost  constantly  in  the  presence  of  Washington, 
he  uniformly  retained  his  confidence  and  esteem,  which  at  their  separ 
ation  had  ripened  into  friendship  and  affection.  The  parting  interview 
between  General  Knox  and  his  illustrious  and  beloved  chief,  after  the 
evacuation  of  New  York  by  the  British  and  Knox  had  taken  possession 
of  it  at  the  head  of  a  detachment  of  our  army  was  inexpressibly  affec 
ting.  The  hour  of  their  separation  having  arrived,  Washington,  incapa 
ble  of  utterance,  grasped  his  hand  and  embraced  him  in  silence,  and 
tears.  His  letters,  to  the  last  moment  of  his  life,  contain  the  most  flat 
tering  expressions  of  his  unabated  friendship. 


228         EXPEDITION    TO    CONNECTICUT. 

rapturous  emotions,  under  the  operations  of  which,  it  is  said, 
some  were  even  deprived  of  their  reason,  and  one  aged 
patriot  in  Philadelphia  expired.  The  day  after  the  capitula 
tion,  General  Washington  ordered,  "  that  those  who  were 
under  arrest  should  be  pardoned  and  set  at  liberty  ;"  and  an 
nounced,  that  "  Divine  service  shall  be  performed  to-morrow 
in  the  different  brigades  and  divisions.  The  commander-in- 
chief  recommends,  that  all  the  troops  that  are  not  upon  duty 
do  assist  at  it  with  a  serious  deportment,  and  that  sensibility 
of  heart  which  the  recollection  of  the  surprising  and  particu 
lar  interposition  of  Providence  in  our  favour  claims."  Con 
gress,  as  soon  as  they  received  General  Washington's  official 
letter  giving  information  of  the  event,  resolved  to  go  in 
procession  to  the  Dutch  Lutheran  church,  and  return  thanks 
to  Almighty  God  for  the  signal  success  of  the  American 
arms  ;  and  they  issued  a  proclamation,  recommending  to  the 
citizens  of  the  United  States  to  observe  the  13th  of  December 
as  a  day  of  public  thanksgiving  and  prayer. 

While  these  successful  operations  had  been  carrying  on  in 
Virginia,  Sir  Henry  Clinton  endeavoured,  if  possible,  to 
recall  Washington,  or  at  least  to  divert  his  attention,  by  some 
daring  enterprise  in  the  north.  Giving  to  the  traitor  Arnold, 
who  had  just  returned  from  his  destructive  expedition  to 
Virginia,  the  command  of  a  strong  detachment,  he  sent  him 
against  New  London,  a  flourishing  city  situated  upon  the  river 
Thames,  in  his  native  state.  Nearly  opposite,  on  a  hill 
in  Groton,  stood  Fort  Griswold,  which  was  then  garrisoned 
by  militia,  hastily  summoned  from  their  labours  in  the  field. 
Against  this  fort,  Arnold  despatched  a  part  of  his  troops.  It 
was  assaulted  on  three  sides  at  the  same  moment.  The  garri 
son,  fighting  in  view  of  their  property  and  their  homes,  made 
a  brave  and  obstinate  resistance.  By  their  steady  and  well 
directed  fire  many  of  the  assailants  were  killed.  Pressing 
forward  with  persevering  ardour,  the  British  entered  the  fort 
through  the  embrasures.  Immediately  all  resistance  ceased. 
Irritated  by  gallantry  which  should  have  caused  admiration,  a 
British  officer  inquired  who  commanded  the  fort.  "  I  did," 


EXPEDITION     TO     CONNECTICUT.         227 

said  Colonel  Ledyard,  "  but  you  do  now;"  and  presented  him 
his  sword.  He  seized  it,  and,  with  savage  cruelty,  plunged 
it  into  his  bosom.  This  was  the  signal  for  an  indiscriminate 
massacre.  Of  one  hundred  and  sixty  men,  composing  the  gar 
rison,  all  but  forty  were  killed  or  wounded,  and  most  of  them 
after  resistance  had  ceased.  Seldom  has  the  glory  of  victory 
been  tarnished  by  such  detestable  barbarity.  The  British 
then  entered  New  London,  which  was  set  on  fire  and  con 
sumed.  The  property  destroyed  was  of  immense  value. 
Perceiving  no  other  object  within  the  reach  of  his  force, 
Arnold  led  back  his  troops  to  New  York.* 

*  Ilinton. 


DEATH  OF  COLONEL  STEWART  AT  THE  BATTLE  OK  GUILDFORD. 


CHAPTER  XL 

Close  of  the  Revolution. 

LTHOUGH  the  battle  of  Eutaw 
may  be  considered  as  closing  the 
national  war  in  the  South,  yet  after 
that  period  several  small  enterprises 
were  executed  by  the  partisans  on 
both  sides. 

In  the  close  of  the  year  1781,  when 
the  successes  of  the  American  army 
had  confined  the  late  conquerors  to 
the  vicinity  of  Charleston,  a  desperate  band  of  tories  adopted  the 
infernal  scheme  of  taking  their  last  revenge,  by  carrying  fire 
and  sword  into  the  settlements  of  the  whig  militia.  To  this  end 
Major  William  Cunningham,  of  the  British  militia,  collected 
a  party,  and  having  furnished  them  with  every  thing  neces 
sary  for  laying  waste  the  country,  sallied  from  Charleston. 
He  and  his  associates  concealed  themselves  till  they  arrived 
in  the  back  settlements,  far  in  the  rear  of  the  American  army, 
and  there  began  to  plunder,  burn  and  murder.  In  the  un 
suspecting  hour  of  sleep,  and  domestic  security,  they  entered 
the  houses  of  the  solitary  farmers,  and  sacrificed  to  their  re- 

228 


TORY     MOVEMENTS.  229 

venge  the  obnoxious  head  of  the  family.  Their  cruelties 
induced  some  small  parties  to  associate  and  arm  in  self-defence. 
Captain  Turner  and  twenty  men  had,  on  these  principles, 
taken  post  in  a  house,  and  defended  themselves  till  their  am 
munition  was  nearly  expended.  After  which  they  surrendered 
on  receiving  assurances  that  they  should  be  treated  as  prison 
ers  of  war.  Notwithstanding  this  solemn  agreement,  Captain 
Turner  and  his  party  were  put  to  instant  death  by  Cunningham 
and  the  men  under  his  command.  Soon  after  this  massacre, 
the  same  party  of  tories  attacked  a  number  of  the  American 
militia,  in  the  district  of  Ninety-six,  commanded  by  Colonel 
Hayes,  and  set  fire  to  the  house  in  which  they  had  taken  shel 
ter.  The  only  alternative  left  was  either  to  be  burned,  or  to 
surrender  themselves  prisoners.  The  last  being  preferred, 
Colonel  Hayes,  and  Captain  Daniel  Williams  were  hung  at 
once  on  the  pole  of  a  fodder-stack.  This  breaking,  they  both 
fell,  on  which  Major  William  Cunningham  cut  them  into 
pieces  with  his  own  sword,  when,  turning  upon  the  others, 
he  continued  on  them  the  operations  of  his  savage  barbarity, 
till  the  powers  of  nature  being  exhausted,  and  his  enfeebled 
limbs  refusing  to  administer  any  longer  to  his  insatiate  fury, 
he  called  upon  his  comrades  to  complete  the  dreadful  work 
by  killing  whichsoever  of  the  prisoners  they  pleased.  They 
instantly  put  to  death  such  of  them  as  they  personally  disliked. 
Only  two  fell  in  action,  but  fourteen  were  deliberately  cut  to 
pieces  after  their  surrender. 

About  the  same  time,  and  under  the  same  influence,  emis 
saries  from  the  British  induced  the  Cherokee  Indians  to  com 
mence  hostilities.  Early  in  the  year  1781  General  Greene 
had  concluded  a  treaty  with  them,  by  which  they  had  engaged 
to  observe  a  neutrality.  This  was  attended  with  the  beneficial 
effect  of  saving  the  frontier  settlements  both  in  North  and 
South  Carolina  from  their  incursions,  while  the  inhabitants 
were  left  at  full  liberty  to  concentrate  their  force  against  the 
army  under  the  command  of  Lord  Corn  walk's.  When  the 
co-operation  of  the  Indians  could  be  of  the  least  service  to  the 
British  forces,  they  were  induced  to  break  through  their  en- 

20 


230  INDIANS    DEFEATED. 

gagements  of  neutrality.  They,  with  a  number  of  disguised 
white  men,  who  called  themselves  the  King's  friends,  made  an 
incursion  into  the  district  of  Ninety-six,  massacred  some  fami 
lies,  and  burned  several  houses.  General  Pickens  collected  a 
party  of  the  American  militia,  and  penetrated  into  the  settle 
ments  of  the  Cherokees.  This  he  accomplished  in  fourteen 
days,  at  the  head  of  three  hundred  and  ninety-four  horsemen. 
In  that  short  space  he  burned  thirteen  towns  and  villages, 
killed  upwards  of  forty  Indians,  and  took  a  greater  number 
prisoners.  Not  one  of  his  party  was  killed,  and  only  two  were 
wounded.  None  of  the  expeditions  carried  on  against  the 
Cherokees  had  been  so  rapid  and  decisive  as  the  present  one. 
General  Pickens  did  not  expend  three  pounds  of  ammunition, 
and  yet  only  three  Indians  escaped,  after  having  been  once 
seen.  On  this  occasion  a  new  and  successful  mode  of  fighting 
the  savages  was  introduced.  Instead  of  firing,  the  American 
militia  rushed  forward  on  horseback,  and  charged  with  drawn 
swords.  This  was  the  second  time  during  the  American  war 
that  the  Cherokee  Indians  had  been  chastised  in  their  own 
settlements,  in  consequence  of  suffering  themselves  to  be  ex 
cited  by  British  emissaries  to  commence  hostilities  against  their 
white  neighbours.  They  again  sued  for  peace,  in  the  most 
submissive  terms,  and  obtained  it,  after  promising  that,  instead 
of  listening  to  the  advice  of  the  loyalists  instigating  them  to 
war,  they  would  deliver  those  of  them  that  visited  their  set 
tlements,  on  that  errand,  to  the  authority  of  the  state. 

In  consequence  of  these  civil  wars  between  the  whigs  and 
tories — the  incursions  of  the  savages — and  the  other  calamities 
resulting  from  the  operations  of  the  British  and  American  ar 
mies,  South  Carolinia  exhibited  scenes  of  distress  which 
were  shocking  to  humanity.  Nor  is  it  wonderful  that  the 
country  was  involved  in  such  accumulated  distress.  The 
American  government  was  suspended,  and  the  British  con 
querors  were  careless  of  the  civil  rights  of  the  inhabitants. 
They  conducted  as  though  interior  order  and  police  were 
scarcely  objects  of  attention.  The  will  of  the  strongest  was 
the  law.  Such  was  the  general  complexion  of  those  who 


THE     ALLIGATOR.  231 

called  themselves  royalists,  that  nothing  could  be  expected 
from  them,  unrestrained  as  they  were  by  civil  government, 
but  outrages  against  the  peace  and  order  of  society.  Though 
among  the  tories  in  the  lower  parts  of  South  Carolina  there 
were  gentlemen  of  honour,  principle  and  humanity,  yet,  in 
the  interior  and  back  parts  of  the  state,  a  great  proportion  of 
them  was  an  ignorant  unprincipled  banditti,  to  whom  idle 
ness,  licentiousness,  and  deeds  of  violence,  were  familiar. 
Horse-thieves  and  others,  whose  crimes  had  exiled  them  from 
society,  and  attached  themselves  to  parties  of  the  British. 
Encouraged  by  their  example,  and  instigated  by  the  love  of 
plunder,  they  committed  the  most  extensive  depredations. 
Under  the  cloak  of  attachment  to  the  old  government,  they 
covered  the  basest  and  most  selfish  purposes.  The  necessity 
which  their  indiscriminate  plundering  imposed  on  all  good 
men  of  defending  themselves,  did  infinitely  more  damage  to 
the  royal  cause  than  was  compensated  by  all  the  advantages 
resulting  from  their  friendship.  They  could  scarcely  ever  be 
brought  to  the  field  of  battle.  They  sometimes  furnished  the 
British  army  with  intelligence  and  provisions,  but  on  all  other 
accounts  their  services  were  of  very  little  importance. 

From  among  a  variety  of  projects  which  were  undertaking 
by  detached  parties  of  Americans,  in  the  year  1782,  the  fol 
lowing  is  selected  as  meriting  particular  notice.  On  the 
nineteenth  of  March  Captain  Rudolph,  of  Lee's  legion,  and 
Lieutenant  Smith,  of  the  Virginia  line,  with  twelve  men, 
captured  and  burned  the  British  galley  Alligator,  lying  in 
Ashley  river,  which  mounted  twelve  guns,  besides  a  variety 
of  swivels,  and  was  manned  with  forty-three  seamen.  The 
Americans  had  the  address  to  pass  themselves  for  negroes 
who  were  coming  to  market  with  poultry.  They  were  there 
fore  permitted  to  come  so  near  the  galley  that  they  boarded 
her  with  ease,  while  their  adversaries  suspected  no  danger. 
Three  or  four  of  the  British  were  killed,  and  twenty-eight 
\vere  brought  off  prisoners. 

After  General  Greene  moved  from  the  high  hills  of  Santee 
into  the  low  country  near  Charleston,  a  scene  of  inactivity 


232  CONDITION    OF    THE    ARMY. 

succeeded  different  from  the  busy  operations  of  the  late  cam 
paign.  He  was  unable  to  attempt  any  thing  against  the 
British  within  their  lines ;  and  they  declined  risking  any  gene 
ral  action  without  them. 

While  the  American  soldiers  lay  encamped  in  this  inactive 
situation,  their  tattered  rags  were  so  completely  worn  out, 
that  seven  hundred  of  them  were  as  naked  as  they  were  born, 
excepting  a  small  slip  of  cloth  about  their  waists ;  and  they 
were  nearly  as  destitute  of  meat  as  of  clothing.  In  this  con 
dition  they  lay  for  three  months  within  four  hours  march  of 
the  British  garrison  in  Charleston,  which  contained  in  it  more 
regular  troops  than  there  were  continentals  in  the  American 
army.  Though  they  had  abundant  reason  to  complain,  yet, 
wrhile  they  were  every  day  marching,  and  almost  every  week 
fighting,  they  were  in  good  health,  good  spirits,  and  good 
humour ;  but  when  their  enemy  was  confined  within  their  forti 
fications,  and  they  were  inactive,  they  became  sickly  and  dis 
contented,  and  a  few  began  to  be  mutinous.  Their  long 
arrears  of  pay,  the  deficiency  of  their  clothing,  and  their  want 
of  many  comforts,  were  forgotten  whilst  constant  action  em 
ployed  their  minds  and  bodies ;  but  when  an  interruption  of 
hostilities  gave  them  leisure  to  brood  over  their  calamities, 
these  evils  were  presented  to  their  imaginations  in  the  most 
aggravated  colours.  A  plan  was  seriously  laid  to  deliver 
their  gallant  and  victorious  leader  into  the  hands  of  the  British  ; 
but  the  whole  design  was  happily  discovered  and  prevented 
from  being  carried  into  execution.  To  the  honour  of  the 
continental  army,  it  may  with  justice  be  added,  that,  notwith 
standing  the  pressure  of  their  many  sufferings,  the  whole 
number  concerned  in  this  plot  did  not  exceed  twelve. 

In  the  course  of  the  year  1782,  John  Mathews,  Esq., 
governor  of  South  Carolina,  concerted  measures  with  some  of 
the  citizens  in  Charleston,  who  wished  to  make  their  peace 
with  their  countrymen,  for  sending  out  of  the  British  lines 
necessary  clothing  for  the  almost  naked  continentals.  When 
their  distresses  had  nearly  arrived  to  that  point  beyond  which 
human  nature  can  bear  no  more,  Mr.  Joshua  Lockwood, 


NEGOTIATIONS     FOR     PEACE.  233 

under  the  direction  of  Governor  Mathews,  brought  out 
of  Charleston  a  large  quantity  of  the  articles  which  were  most 
needed  in  the  American  camp.  This  seasonable  supply, 
though  much  short  of  their  due,  quieted  the  minds  of  the  suf 
fering  soldiers.  Tranquillity  and  good  order  were  restored  in 
(he  camp,  and  duty  was  cheerfully  performed.* 

The  result  of  the  campaign  of  1781,  convinced  the  British 
nation  that  America  could  not  be  subdued  by  force  ;  and  led 
to  a  change  of  administration  and  pacific  overtures.  A  new 
administration  was  soon  after  formed — the  Marquis  of  Rock- 
ingham  was  placed  at  the  head  of  the  treasury,  and  the  Earl 
of  Shelburne  and  Mr.  Fox  held  the  important  places  of 
secretaries  of  state. 

Soon  after  their  appointment,  the  new  ministers  sent  a  Mr. 
Oswald  to  France,  to  sound  the  French  court,  as  well  as  Dr. 
Franklin,  on  the  subject  of  peace.  In  a  conference  with  the 
Count  de  Vergennes,  Mr.  Oswald  was  informed  that  the 
French  court  were  disposed  to  treat  for  peace,  but  could  do 
nothing  without  the  consent  of  their  allies ;  and  the  count  ex 
pressed  a  wish  that  Paris  might  be  the  place  of  meeting  for 
entering  upon  this  important  business.  About  the  18th 
of  April  the  British  agent  went  back  to  London,  and  on  the 
4th  of  May  returned  to  France  with  the  assent  of  the  British 
cabinet  to  treat  of  a  general  peace,  and  for  that  purpose 
to  meet  at  Paris. 

One  of  the  first  measures  of  the  new  administration,  was 
to  appoint  Sir  Guy  Carlton  commander-in-chief  in  America, 
in  the  room  of  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  and  to  authorize  Admiral 
Digby  and  himself  to  treat  for  peace.  One  object  of  confer 
ring  this  power  was  to  induce  Congress  to  agree  to  a  separate 
treaty.  Sir  Guy  Carleton  arrived  in  America  on  the  5th 
of  May,  and  two  days  afterwards  informed  General  Washing 
ton,  that  he  and  Admiral  Digby  were  authorized  to  treat 
for  peace,  and  requested  a  passport  for  their  secretary,  as  the 
bearer  of  despatches  to  Congress  on  the  subject.  A  copy  of 
this  letter  was  forwarded  by  the  general  to  that  body  ;  but 

*  Ramsay. 
2E  20* 


234  PEACE. 

the  members  being  determined  not  to  negotiate  without  their 
allies,  refused  the  passport. 

A  majority  of  the  new  British  cabinet  very  early  de 
termined  to  offer  America  unlimited  unconditional  inde 
pendence,  as  the  basis  of  a  negotiation  for  peace,  and 
so  instructed  their  minister,  Mr.  Grenville. 

The  instructions  of  Congress  to  the  American  commission 
ers  not  to  conclude  peace  without  the  consent  of  France, 
rendered  their  situation  complicated  and  embarrassing.  There 
were  several  questions  which  the  Americans  deemed  of  the 
first  importance,  in  which  the  French  court  either  felt  no 
interest,  or  were  opposed  to  the  American  claims.  The 
principal  of  these  points  referred  to  the  right  of  fishery  on  the 
Grand  Bank,  and  the  western  boundary  of  the  United  States. 
On  the  latter  point,  Spain,  who  was  also  a  party  to  the 
negotiations,  was  extremely  desirous  of  limiting  as  much 
as  possible  the  extent  of  the  American  territory.  These 
circumstances  occasioned  much  difficulty  and  considerable 
delay.  At  length  the  American  commissioners  determined  to 
agree  to  a  provisional  treaty  without  the  concurrence  of  the 
French  court.  Mr.  Oswald,  who  had  succeeded  Mr.  Gren 
ville,  on  the  part  of  the  British  government,  strongly  urged 
the  propriety  of  the  American  loyalists  being  compensated  for 
the  losses  they  had  incurred  during  the  struggle  for  indepen 
dence  ;  but  this  proposition  was  met  by  a  counter  one  from 
Dr.  Franklin,  that  a  similar  arrangement  should  be  made  by 
Great  Britain  in  favour  of  the  Americans  who  had  suffered  in 
their  property  from  the  destruction  carried  on  by  the  British 
troops.  This  point  was  therefore  ultimately  waived,  and 
other  difficulties  being  overcome,  a  provisional  treaty  was 
agreed  to  on  the  30th  of  November  ;  and  after  great  delay,  oc 
casioned  by  the  strenuous  endeavours  of  the  court  of  Madrid  to 
procure  the  cession  of  Gibralter  by  Great  Britain,  preliminary 
treaties  of  peace  were  signed  on  the  20th  of  January,  1783, 
between  France,  Spain,  and  Great  Britain. 

On  the  24th  of  March,  intelligence  of  a  general  peace 
reached  America  by  a  letter  from  the  Marquis  de  Lafayette ; 


WASHINGTON'S     LETTER.  235 

and  orders  were  immediately  issued,  recalling  all  armed 
vessels  cruising  under  the  authority  of  the  United  States. 
Congress  soon  after  received  official  information  of  the 
agreement  between  the  ministers  of  the  United  States  and 
Great  Britain,  and  of  the  exchange  of  ratifications  of  the  pre 
liminary  articles  between  Great  Britain  and  France  ;  and,  on 
the  llth  of  April,  they  issued  a  proclamation,  declaring  the 
cessation  of  arms,  as  well  by  sea  as  by  land,  agreed  upon  be 
tween  the  United  States  and  his  Britannic  Majesty,  and 
enjoining  its  stiict  observance.  On  the  19th  of  April,  peace 
was  proclaimed  in  the  American  army  by  the  commander-in- 
chief,  precisely  eight  years  from  the  day  of  the  first  effusion 
of  blood  at  Lexington. 

The  independence  of  the  United  States  was  acknowledged 
by  Sweden,  on  the  5th  of  February ;  by  Denmark,  on  the 
25th  of  February ;  by  Spain,  on  the  24th  of  March  ;  and  by 
Russia,  in  July  ;  treaties  of  amity  and  commerce  were  also 
concluded  with  each  of  those  powers.  On  the  8th  of  June, 
General  Washington  addressed  a  letter  to  each  of  the  govern 
ors  of  the  several  states  in  the  union,  on  the  present  situation, 
and  what  appeared  to  him  the  wisest  policy,  of  the  United 
States.  In  this  paternal  and  affectionate  letter,  he  stated  four 
things  which  he  conceived  to  be  essential  to  their  well-being, 
and  even  to  their  existence,  as  an  independent  powder:  "  An 
indissoluble  union  of  the  states  under  one  general  head  ;  a 
sacred  regard  to  public  justice ;  the  adoption  of  a  proper 
peace  establishment ;  and  the  prevalence  of  that  pacific  and 
friendly  disposition,  among  the  people  of  the  United  States, 
which  will  induce  them  to  forget  their  local  prejudices  and 
politics,  to  make  those  mutual  concessions  which  are  requisite 
to  the  general  prosperity,  and,  in  some  instances,  to  sacrifice 
their  individual  advantages  to  the  interest  of  the  community. 
These,"  he  added,  "  are  the  pillars  on  which  the  glorious 
fabric  of  our  independence  and  national  character  must 
be  supported."  Having  requested  that  each  governor  would 
communicate  these  sentiments  to  his  legislature  at  their  next 
meeting,  and  that  they  might  be  considered  "  as  the  legacy  of 


236  TREATY     SIGN  ED. 

one  who  has  ardently  wished,  on  all  occasions,  to  be  useful  to 
his  country,  and  who,  even  in  the  shade  of  retirement,  will 
not  fail  to  implore  the  Divine  benediction  upon  it ;"  he  con 
cluded  his  letter  in  language  becoming  a  Christian  patriot,  and 
worthy  of  perpetual  remembrance :  "  I  now  make  it  my 
earnest  prayer  that  God  would  have  you,  and  the  state  over 
which  you  preside,  in  his  holy  protection,  that  he  would 
incline  the  hearts  of  the  citizens  to  cultivate  a  spirit  of  subor 
dination  and  obedience  to  government ;  to  entertain  a  brother 
ly  affection  and  love  for  one  another,  for  their  fellow  citizens 
of  the  United  States  at  large,  and  particularly  for  their 
brethren  who  have  served  in  the  field  ;  and,  finally,  that 
he  would  most  graciously  be  pleased  to  dispose  us  all 
to  do  justice,  to  love  mercy,  and  to  demean  ourselves  with 
that  charity,  humility,  and  pacific  temper  of  mind,  which  were 
the  characteristics  of  the  Divine  Author  of  our  blessed  reli 
gion,  without  an  humble  imitation  of  whose  example  in  these 
things  we  can  never  hope  to  be  a  happy  nation." 

The  definitive  treaty  of  peace  between  Great  Britain  and 
the  United  States  of  America  was  signed  at  Paris  on  the  3d 
of  September,  by  David  Hartley,  Esq.,  on  the  part  of 
his  Britannic  Majesty,  and  by  John  Adams,  Benjamin  Frank 
lin,  and  John  Jay,  on  the  part  of  the  United  States.  The  pro 
visions  of  the  treaty  attest  the  zeal  and  ability  of  the  American 
negotiators,  as  well  as  the  liberal  feelings  which  actuated  the 
British  ministry.  The  independence  of  the  United  States  was 
fully  acknowledged.  The  right  of  fishing  on  the  banks 
of  Newfoundland,  and  certain  facilities  in  the  enjoyment 
of  that  right,  were  secured  to  them  for  ever ;  and  territory  was 
ceded  to  them  more  extensive  than  the  most  sanguine  had 
dared  to  anticipate  or  to  hope. 

While  the  negotiations  were  pending,  the  American  troops 
were  retained  in  service,  but  remained  unemployed  at  their 
various  stations.  They  saw  with  pleasure  the  end  of  their 
toils  approaching,  but  apprehended  that  their  country,  when 
she  no  longer  needed  their  services,  would  forget  with  what 
zeal  and  fidelity  they  had  been  rendered.  The  officers,  espe- 


DISCONTENTS    IN    THE    ARMY.  237 

cially,  dreaded  that,  after  having,  for  want  of  pay,  expended 
their  private  fortunes,  and  after  having  exhausted  their  strength 
in  the  performance  of  arduous  and  protracted  services,  they 
should  be  dismissed  in  poverty,  without  any  secure  provision 
for  their  future  support.  In  the  course  of  the  war,  a  resolu 
tion  had  been  adopted  by  Congress,  stipulating  that  the 
officers,  after  being  disbanded,  should  receive  half-pay  for 
life.  This  resolution  had  never  been  ratified  by  the  requisite 
number  of  states,  and  no  safe  reliance  could  therefore  be 
placed  upon  it.  In  December,  1782,  the  officers  forwarded  to 
Congress  a  petition,  praying  that  all  arrears  which  were  due 
to  them  might  be  discharged,  and  that,  instead  of  half-pay  for 
life,  a  sum  equal  to  five  years'  full  pay  should  be  paid 
or  secured  to  them  wrhen  disbanded.  The  delay  of  Congress 
to  comply  with  this  request  produced  an  alarming  agitation  in 
that  portion  of  the  army  stationed  at  Newburgh.  An  address 
to  the  officers  was  privately  circulated,  written  with  great 
ability,  and  admirably  well  fitted  to  wrork  upon  those  passions 
which  recent  sufferings  and  gloomy  forebodings  had  excited  in 
every  bosom.  The  writer  boldly  recommended  that,  as  all  the 
applications  to  the  sympathy  and  justice  of  Congress  had 
failed  of  success,  an  appeal  should  be  made  to  their 
fears.  Fortunately,  the  commander-in-chief  was  in  the 
camp.  Though  .conscious  that  the  officers  had  just  cause  of 
complaint,  he  was  aware  that  duty  to  his  country,  and  even 
friendship  for  them,  required  that  he  should  prevent  the 
adoption  of  rash  and  disorderly  expedients  to  obtain  redress. 
Calling  them  together,  he,  by  a  calm  and  sensible  address, 
persuaded  them  to  rely  still  longer  upon  the  disposition 
of  Congress  to  perform  for  them  whatever  the  limited  means 
of  the  nation  would  permit.  In  a  letter  to  that  body,  giving 
an  account  of  these  occurrences,  he  maintained  and  enforced 
the  claims  of  the  officers  writh  such  pathos  and  strength 
of  reasoning,  that  their  request  wras  granted. 

On  the  18th  of  October,  Congress  issued  a  proclamation  for 
disbanding  the  army.  This  document  states,  "That,  in 
the  progress  of  an  arduous  and  difficult  war,  the  armies  of  the 


288  WASHINGTON'S    FAREWELL. 

United  States  of  America  have  displayed  every  military  and 
patriotic  virtue,  and  are  not  less  to  be  applauded  for  their  for 
titude  and  magnanimity  in  the  most  trying  scenes  of  distress, 
than  for  a  series  of  heroic  and  illustrious  achievements,  which 
exalt  them  to  high  rank  among  the  most  zealous  and  success 
ful  defenders  of  the  rights  and  liberties  of  mankind  ;  and  that, 
by  the  blessing  of  Divine  Providence  on  our  cause  and  our 
arms,  the  glorious  period  is  arrived  when  our  national  inde 
pendence  and  sovereignty  are  established,  and  we  enjoy  the 
prospect  of  permanent  and  honourable  peace.  The  United 
States,  in  congress  assembled,  thus  impressed  with  a  lively 
sense  of  the  distinguished  merit,  and  good  conduct  of  the  said 
armies,  do  give  them  the  thanks  of  their  country  for  their  long, 
eminent,  and  faithful  services.  And  it  is  our  will  and 
pleasure,  that  such  part  of  the  federal  armies  as  stand  engaged 
to  serve  during  the  war,  and  as  by  our  acts  of  the  26th  of  May, 
the  llth  of  June,  the  9th  of  August,  and  the  26th  of  Septem 
ber  last,  were  furloughed,  shall,  from  and  after  the  3d  day  of 
November  next,  be  absolutely  discharged,  by  virtue  of  this 
our  proclamation,  from  the  said  service." 

New  York  was  evacuated  by  the  British,  on  the  25th 
of  November,  and  the  Americans  took  possession  of  the  city 
the  same  day ;  and  a  short  time  after  the  army  was  disbanded, 
and  again  mingled  with  their  fellow  citizens. 

General  Washington,  taking  an  affectionate  leave  of  his  of 
ficers,  repaired  to  Annapolis,  where  Congress  was  sitting,  and 
there,  at  a  public  audience,  with  dignity  and  sensibility, 
resigned  his  commission  as  commander-in-chief  of  the  Ameri 
can  armies.  Then,  with  a  character  illustrious  throughout  the 
world,  he  returned  to  his  residence  at  Mount  Vernon.  posses 
sing  the  sincere  love  and  profound  veneration  of  his  coun 
trymen.* 

*  Hinton. 


merce, 
escape 


CHAPTER  XII. 

The  Campaign  in  Africa. 

HE  piratical  states  of  Bar- 
bary   had    long    been   in 
xW'1'  the   habit   of    committing 

pthe  most  barbarous  cruelties,  mak 
ing  the  most  flagrant  extortions,  and 
leaguing  together  in  unprincipled 
intrigues  against  the  peace  and  com- 
^Vv  merce  of  all  the  powers  of  Europe. 
The  extension  of  the  American  corn- 
in  the  Mediterranean,  was  too  tempting  an  object  to 
their  avarice  and  thirst  for  plunder.  Hitherto  they  had 

298 


240  AFFAIRS    OF    TUNIS. 

encountered  no  serious  check,  and  the  Bashaw  of  Tripoli, 
determined  to  improve  the  occasion  by  making  a  demand  for 
tribute.  In  1799,  he  threatened  speedy  depredations  on  the 
defenceless  vessels  of  America,  unless  certain  terms,  totally 
inadmissible  in  their  nature,  were  complied  with.  On  the  re 
monstrance  of  the  American  consul,  and  the  rejection  of  those 
terms  by  the  government  of  the  United  States,  the  consul  was 
ordered  by  the  Bashaw,  to  withdraw  from  his  dominions  ;  and, 
during  the  month  of  June,  1801,  five  American  vessels  were 
captured  by  Tripolitan  cruizers. 

During  the  year  1801,  the  government  of  the  United  States, 
despatched  three  frigates  and  a  sloop  of  war  to  the  Mediterra 
nean  under  Commodore  Dale ;  and  the  next  year  Commodore 
Murray,  in  the  Constellation,  sailed  for  the  same  destination. 
In  1803,  a  squadron  of  seven  sail  under  Commodore  Preble 
was  despatched  into  the  Mediterranean.  One  of  these  ships, 
the  Philadelphia,  being  sent  in  to  reconnoitre  the  harbour  of 
Tripoli,  ran  aground  and  was  taken.  The  subsequent  recap 
ture  and  burning  of  this  ship,  under  the  very  guns  of  the 
Tripolitan  batteries  and  corsairs,  was  one  of  the  most  brilliant 
achievements  of  Decatur,  who  was  then  a  lieutenant,  and 
accomplished  this  famous  feat  in  a  small  schooner  with  but 
twenty  six  men,  and  with  the  inconsiderable  loss  of  only  four 
men  slightly  wounded.* 

The  fleet,  however,  would  have  effected  little  had  it  not 
been  for  the  skill  and  activity  of  General  Eaton,  then  the 
American  Consul  of  Tunis.  He  found  that  the  reigning  Bas 
haw  was  a  usurper,  having  expelled  his  elder  brother,  Hamet 
Caramalli,  from  the  sovereignty  a  few  years  before.  Having 
ascertained  that  the  subjects  of  the  usurper  were  disaffected, 
and  ripe  for  revolt  in  favor  of  the  exiled  brother,  he  immedi 
ately  suggested  to  Mr.  Madison,  then  secretary  of  state,  a 
project  for  converting  this  circumstance  into  a  means  of  de 
priving  the  Bashaw  of  his  mischievous  power,  and  restoring 
a  prince,  whom  gratitude,  and  a  milder  disposition  would  in- 

*For  a  particular  account  of  the  naval  events  of  this  war,  see  Frost's 
Book  of  the  Navy  page  91  —  113 


ADDRESS    OF    EATON.  241 

clme  to  a  more  liberal  and  pacific  system  of  conduct  towards 
the  United  States.  The  plan  briefly  was,  that  General  Eaton 
and  the  exiled  Bashaw,  with  such  an  army  as  they  could 
raise  by  means  of  some  pecuniary  aid  from  the  United  States, 
should  attack  the  usurper  by  land,  while  our  naval  force  in 
the  Mediterranean  should  co-operate  in  the  enterprise. 

Being  informed  that  Hamet  was  at  Alexandria  in  Egypt, 
Eaton  repaired  thither,  and  upon  his  arrival  learned  that 
Hamet  could  not  be  engaged  in  the  service  without  the  con 
sent  of  Elfy  Bey,  to  whom  he  had  attached  him  ;  and  that  he 
was  then  with  him  in  Upper  Egypt,  acting  with  the  Mameluke 
Beys  against  the  Ottoman  government.  With  an  escort  of 
three  officers  and  fifteen  men  from  the  brig  Argus,  he  pro 
ceeded  up  the  Nile  to  Grand  Cairo,  where  he  found  the 
prime  minister  of  Hamet,  who  immediately  despatched  a 
messenger  to  the  Mameluke  camp,  informing  His  Highness  of 
the  general's  arrival.  In  a  few  days  he  received  an  answer, 
proposing  an  interview  near  the  Lake  Fiaum,  on  the  borders 
of  the  desert,  and  nearly  two  hundred  miles  from  the  sea 
coast.  In  repairing  to  the  appointed  place,  from  Alexandria, 
whither  he  had  returned,  it  became  necessary  to  pass  through 
the  Turkish  camp :  in  attempting  which  he  was  arrested,  and 
carried  before  the  General.  Eaton  soon  found  that  this  Gen 
eral  was  proud,  vain,  and  jealous,, and  he  regulated  his  con 
duct  accordingly.  He  commenced  the  conversation  by  com 
plimenting  the  Turk  on  the  correctness  of  his  military  conduct 
and  vigilance,  and  saying  that  had  he  been  in  his  place  he 
would  have  done  the  same  things  ;  that  he  had  expected  he 
would  be  apprehended  ;  in  short,  that,  knowing  the  magnan 
imity  of  the  great  man  to  whose  presence  he  was  admitted, 
he  had  determined  to  have  an  interview  with  him,  in  full 
confidence  that  he  would  aid  a  measure  so  purely  humane, 
and  so  manifestly  favorable  to  the  Turkish  interest  in  Egypt. 
Eaton  then  hinted  that  he  had  it  in  charge  to  tender  him  a 
douceur  in  testimony  of  the  exalted  opinion  held  by  the 
Americans,  of  his  name  and  merits.  He  was  moved, —  said 
that  the  confidence  placed  in  him  should  not  be  disappointed, 
2F  21 


242  PASSAGE     OF     THE    DESERT. 

and  called  into  his  tent  an  Arab  chieftain  who  promised  to 
bring  about  a  meeting  with  Hamet  Bashaw  in  ten  days. 

The  meeting  soon  took  place,  and  it  was  agreed  between 
them  to  raise  an  army  immediately,  and  to  march  over  land, 
through  the  desert  of  Lybia,  to  the  City  of  Derne,  while  Cap 
tain  Hull,  with  the  Argus,  and  two  other  vessels  would  pro 
ceed  and  join  them  at  Bomba,  a  port  about  eighty  miles  to 
the  eastward  of  Derne,  with  supplies  of  provisions  and  ammu 
nition.  This  army,  which  was  organized  on  the  8th  of 
March  1805,  consisted  of  nine  Americans,  including  three 
officers ;  a  company  of  twenty-five  cannoniers,  and  thirty- 
eight  Greeks.  The  Bashaw's  suite  consisted  of  about  ninety 
men.  These,  together  with  a  party  of  Arab  cavalry  under 
the  orders  of  two  of  their  own  Sheiks,  and  including  the  foot 
men  and  camel  drivers,  made  the  whole  number  about  four 
hundred. 

They  had  not  proceeded  far  before  discontent,  disobedience 
and  revolt,  began  to  interrupt  their  concord.  The  camel 
drivers  insisted  on  their  pay  in  advance ;  the  Arab  cavalry 
became  impatient  and  disheartened,  and  threatened  to  go 
back ;  and  as  rumors  were  almost  every  day  reaching  their 
ears  that  a  powerful  army  was  advancing  against  them  from 
Tripoli,  the  unfortunate  Hamet  himself  began  to  show  signs 
of  irresolution  and  despondency.  In  these  trying  and  per 
plexing  situations,  Eaton  required  all  the  spirit  and  energy  of 
his  character,  and  all  the  resources  of  his  genius,  to  extricate 
himself.  When  within  a  few  days  march  from  Bomba,  which 
had  been  appointed  the  rendezvous  for  the  supply  vessels,  a 
most  alarming  misunderstanding  and  contest  took  place,  which 
threatened  not  only  to  terminate  the  expedition  prematurely, 
but  to  have  buried  the  very  history  of  it  in  oblivion.*  The 
courage  and  presence  of  mind  of  General  Eaton,  however, 
succeeded  in  allaying  the  mutiny,  and  they  proceeded  on 
their  march  towards  Bomba,  where  they  arrived  on  the  15th 
of  April,  and  the  next  day,  being  almost  entirely  destitute  of 
provisions,  and  even  of  water,  they  had  the  transporting  joy 
*  See  the  Life  of  General  Eaton  pp— 322  —324 


DERNE    ASAULTED.  243 

of  seeing  the  Argus,  the  Hornet  and  the  Nautilus,  cast  anchor 
in  the  bay.  After  remaining  there  a  few  days  to  recruit  the 
strength  and  spirits  of  the  half  famished  and  disheartened 
troops,  and  concerting  measures  for  seizing  on  the  city  of 
Derne,  the  governor  of  which  had  declared  his  allegiance  and 
fidelity  to  the  reigning  Bashaw,  they  resumed  their  march 
with  renewed  vigor,  and  on  the  morning  of  the  25th  took  pqst 
on  an  eminence  overlooking  the  town. 

Several  chiefs  came  out  to  meet  the  Bashaw  Hamet,  with 
assurances  of  fealty  and  attachment.  By  them  Eaton  learned 
that  the  city  was  divided  into  three  departments  ;  two  of 
which  were  in  the  interest  of  the  Bashaw,  and  one  in  opposi 
tion.  This  department,  though  fewest  in  numbers,  was 
strongest  in  position  and  resource,  being  defended  by  a  bat 
tery  of  eight  guns,  the  blind  walls  of  the  houses  which  are 
provided  in  all  directions  with  loop  holes  for  musketry,  and 
by  temporary  parapets  thrown  up  in  several  positions,  not 
covered  by  the  battery  ;  this  department  is  the  nearest  the  sea, 
and  the  residence  of  the  Bey. 

On  the  morning  of  the  26th  terms  of  amity  were  offered 
the  Bey  on  condition  of  allegiance  and  fidelity.  The  flag  of 
truce  was  sent  back  to  Eaton,  with  the  laconic  answer,  "  My 
head  or  yours!  "  On  the  27th  the  three  American  vessels 
having  arrived  in  the  bay,  Derne  was  assaulted.  In  three 
quarters  of  an  hour,  the  battery  was  silenced,  but  not  aband 
oned.  The  fire  of  the  only  field  piece  in  possession  of  the 
assailants  was  relaxed  in  consequence  of  the  rammer  being 
shot  away.  The  fire  of  the  enemy's  musketry  became 
warmer,  and  was  continually  augmenting.  The  troops  were 
thrown  into  confusion,  and,  undisciplined  as  they  were,  it  was 
impossible  to  reduce  them  to  order.  Eaton  saw  that  a  charge 
was  his  only  resort.  He  led  his  little  army  forward  against  a 
host  of  savages  more  than  ten  times  their  number.  As  this 
gallant  band  advanced,  the  enemy  fled  from  their  coverts  ir 
regularly,  firing  in  retreat  from  every  palm  tree  and  parlition 
wall  in  their  way.  At  this  moment,  Eaton  received  a 
ball  through  his  left  wrist  which  deprived  him  of  the  use  of 


244  CAPTURE    OF    DERNE. 

his  hand,  and  of  course  of  his  rifle  also.  Lieutenant  O'Ban- 
non,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Mann  of  Annapolis,  pressed  for 
ward  with  his  marines,  Greeks,  and  such  of  the  cannoniers, 
as  were  not  necessary  to  the  management  of  the  field  piece ; 
passed  through  a  shower  of  musketry  from  the  walls  of 
the  houses  ;  took  possession  of  the  battery  ;  planted  the  Star 
spangled  Banner  upon  its  ramparts  ;  and  turned  its  guns  upon 
the  enemy ;  who,  being  now  driven  from  their  outposts,  fired 
only  from  their  houses,  from  which  they  were  soon  dislodged, 
by  the  whole  fire  from  the  vessels  being  directed  into  them. 
The  Bashaw  soon  got  possession  of  the  Bey's  palace  ; 
his  cavalry  flanked  the  flying  enemy;  and,  a  little  after  four 
o'clock,  the  allies  had  complete  possession  of  the  town.  The 
action  lasted  above  two  hours  and  a  half.  The  governor  and 
his  adherents  fled,  some  to  the  desert,  and  others  to  the  ad 
vancing  Tripolitan  army,  which,  on  the  morning  of  the  27th 
was  within  fourteen  hours  march  of  Derne.  Of  the  few 
Christians  who  fought  on  shore  there  were  fourteen  killed  or 
wounded  ;  three  of  whom  were  marines ;  the  rest  being 
chiefly  Greeks,  who,  throughout  the  whole  affair,  well  sup 
ported  their  ancient  character.* 

On  the  13th  of  May,  the  reigning  Bashaw,  came  up  with  a 
strong  force  and  attempted  to  recover  the  place,  but  was  re 
pulsed  ;  and  on  the  10th  of  June  he  sustained  another  defeat. 
Immediately  after  these  events  the  American  fleet  was  reinforced 
by  the  arrival  of  the  Constitution  frigate.  While  affairs  thus  wore 
a  triumphant  aspect,  and  while  the  capital  was  in  alarm  of  im 
mediate  attack,  Colonel  Lear,  the  consul,  thought  fit  to  listen  to 
overtures  from  the  enemy  and  conclude  a  peace.  It  comprehend 
ed  the  delivery  of  the  prisoners  on  both  sides ;  there  being  a 
balance  of  200  in  favour  of  the  Bashaw,  for  which  60,000 
dollars  were  to  be  paid.  All  co-operation  was  to  be  with 
drawn  from  Hamet,  in  whose  favour  it  was  only  stipulated, 
that  his  wife  and  children  should  be  released. 

Whatever  may  have  been  the  real  advantage  gained  to  the 
United  States  by  this  treaty,  and  the  sudden  termination  of 

*Genpral  E.iton's  lettor  to  Samuel  B:irron,  the  roinmflmlrT-in-nhier. 


CAPTURE     OF     DERNE.  245 

hostilities ;  yet  there  has  existed  but  one  opinion  among  the 
American  people,  as  to  the  probable  consequences  of  the 
longer  continuance  of  the  war.  Eaton,  supported  by  the 
navy,  would,  in  all  human  probability,  have  penetrated  to 
Tripoli;  deposed  the  reigning  Bashaw;  elevated  Hamet,  the 
ally  of  the  United  States ;  liberated  the  American  captives 
without  ransom ;  and  settled  an  advantageous  commercial  con 
vention  with  the  restored  Hamet. 

Though  it  may  be  alleged,  that  there  is  uncertainty  in  the 
issue  of  battle,  it  is,  nevertheless,  believed,  that  the  treaty 
under  existing  circumstances,  was  to  be  regretted  ;  riot  on 
account  of  the  paltry  sum  of  $60, 000;  but,  from  an  aversion, 
purely  national,  to  the  purchase  of  peace,  with  money.  The 
objection  does  honour  to  the  American  people;  and  acquires 
additional  weight,  from  peace  having  been  already  earned  by 
the  enterprise,  and  nearly  secured  by  the  sword  of  an  Amer 
ican  soldier. 

The  released  prisoners  sailed  for  the  United  States,  in  the 
frigate  President  where  they  arrived  on  the  6th  of  August. 
Thus  terminated  the  campaign  in  Africa.* 

*  *  Ramsay. 


21* 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

The  North-west   War,  and  the  Tippecanoe  War. 

F  T  E  R  the  termination  of  the  Revolu 
tionary  struggle,  the  hardy  pioneers 
of  our  western  frontiers,  had  still  a 
bloody  war  to  maintain  with  the  sav 
ages  by  whom  they  were  surrounded. 
During  that  struggle  the  Indians  had 
taken  a  decided  part  with  the  British, 
and  now  that  peace  was  concluded, 
many  of  their  tribes  refused  to  lay  down  their  arms,  and  still 
continued  their  merciless  ravages  on  the  back-settlers.  The 
Northern  Indians  in  1790,  were  supposed  to  amount  to  five 
thousand  warriors ;  of  these  about  fifteen  hundred  were  at 
open  war  with  the  United  States ;  and.  of  the  residue  in  that 
quarter,  several  tribes  were  far  from  being  friendly.  They 
were  now  much  more  formidable,  than  the  early  English 
colonists  had  found  them.  They  no  longer  depended  on  bows 
246 


THE    CREEK    WAR.  247 

and  arrows,  for  the  purposes  of  attack  and  defence.  Seventy 
years  had  elapsed,  since  the  French  began  to  instruct  them  in 
the  use  of  fire-arms,  tomahawks  and  swords.  In  the  several 
wars,  which  had  taken  place  in  that  period,  and  particularly 
in  the  late  war  of  the  Revolution,  they  had  acquired  a  con 
siderable  knowledge  of  discipline.  In  natural  courage  they 
were  never  deficient,  though,  in  bodily  strength,  they  were 
inferior  to  the  Virginians,  and  other  descendants  of  Europeans  ; 
especially  such  of  them,  as  inhabited  the  hilly  country  of  the 
west. 

In  the  south,  the  Creek  Indians,  whose  fighting  men 
amounted  to  six  hundred,  were  at  war  with  Georgia.  Their 
chief,  McGillivray,  was  irritated,  because  of  the  confiscation 
of  the  property  of  his  father,  who  was  a  white  man,  and  had 
been  a  tory.  The  state  of  Georgia  claimed  a  tract  of  land  on 
the  Oconee,  under  a  purchase,  the  validity  of  which  the  In 
dians  denied.  The  whole  regular  force  of  the  United  States 
was  less  than  six  hundred  men.  Under  such  circumstances, 
policy  as  well  as  humanity  to  the  natives,  and  a  regard  to 
justice,  pointed  out  negotiation  and  pacific  measures,  as  most 
proper  to  be  pursued.  A  treaty  was  opened  with  the  Creek 
Indians  in  Georgia;  but  was  soon  broken  off  by  McGillivray, 
who  was  supposed  to  be  partially  influenced  by  his  Spanish 
neighbours.  To  remove  all  bias  from  that  quarter,  a  proposi 
tion  was  made  to  him,  to  treat  with  the  United  States,  at  New 
York.  This  being  accepted,  he,  and  several  of  the  head  men 
of  his  nation  repaired  thither,  and  on  the  7th  of  August,  1790, 
they  concluded  a  treaty  with  the  United  States,  which  satisfied 
both  parties,  and  preserved  the  peace  of  that  quarter  of  the 
Union.* 

Pacific  overtures  were  also  made  to  the  North-western  Indi 
ans;  but  were  rejected.  Vigorous  hostile  measures  became, 
therefore,  necessary.  Experience  had  proved,  that  offensive 
operations,  carried  into  the  towns  and  settlements  of  the  Indi 
ans,  were  the  most  efficient  means  of  procuring  peace,  and 
securing  the  frontiers,  exposed  to  their  incursions.  Accord- 
*  Moore.  Ramsay.  Sparks. 


248  HARMAR'S    EXPEDITION. 

ingly  in  September  1790,  General  Harmar  was  sent  forward 
with  three  hundred  and  twenty  regulars,  who.  being  rein 
forced  by  the  militia  of  Pennsylvania  and  Kentucky,  formed 
a  corps  of  one  thousand  four  hundred  and  fifty-three  men. 
The  Indians  on  his  approach  set  fire  to  their  villages;  but  this 
was  nothing,  unless  they  could  be  brought  to  an  engagement. 
Harmar,  however,  instead  of  advancing  himself  with  the  main 
body,  sent  forward  Colonel  Harden,  with  two  hundred  and 
thirty  men,  of  whom  only  thirty  were  regulars.  They  were 
attacked ;  the  militia  fled  ;  the  others  were  nearly  cut  off.  The 
general  then  sent  for  ward  Harden  with  three  hundred  and  sixty 
men,  who  speedily  encountered  another  large  body.  After  a 
brave  contest,  in  which  this  party  lost  nearly  half  their  num 
ber,  they  retreated  on  the  main  body.  Harmar  claimed  the 
victory,  on  what  ground  it  is  difficult  to  discern.  His  con 
duct  in  keeping  behind  and  encountering  the  enemy  with 
these  small  detachments  seems  most  unaccountable ;  yet,  on 
being  tried  by  a  court-martial,  he  was  acquitted. 

To  retrieve  this  failure,  Washington  obtained  authority  to 
raise  two  thousand  men  for  six  months'  service ;  not  likely  to 
constitute  a  very  efficient  force.  From  various  difficulties  it 
could  not  be  forwarded  till  the  end  of  1791,  when  it  was 
placed  under  General  St  Clair,  governor  of  the  north-western 
territory.  The  object  was  to  destroy  the  settlements  on  the 
Miami,  and  expel  the  natives  from  that  district.  St  Clair, 
with  fourteen  hundred  men,  advanced  on  the  3d  of  November 
to  the  vicinity  of  these  villages,  where  he  took  post  to  await  re 
inforcements.  Before  sunrise  next  day  the  troops  were  roused 
by  the  sound  of  the  Indian  war-cry;  the  enemy  were  in  the 
camp,  and  in  a  few  minutes  had  penetrated  throughout,  and 
even  to  the  rear.  Invisible  death  continued  to  pour  in  from 
every  side ;  the  assailants,  stretched  on  the  ground,  or  lurking 
behind  trees,  were  seen  only  as  they  sprung  from  one  covert 
to  another.  As  usual,  a  number  of  the  militia  fled,  when  the 
others,  with  broken  ranks,  bore  the  whole  brunt,  and  the 
officers,  wrho  were  veteran  and  brave,  became  fatally  exposed. 
Several  charges  were  made  with  the  bayonet ;  but  in  this 


ST    GLAIR'S    DEFEAT.  249 

scene  of  confusion  they  could  not  be  effectively  followed  up. 
St  Clair  at  length  saw  no  alternative  but  to  order  a  retreat, 
which  was  effected  in  the  utmost  confusion.  His  loss  amount 
ed  to  six  hundred  and  thirty-one  killed,  among  whom  were 
General  Butler  and  thirty-seven  other  officers,  and  two  hun 
dred  and  sixty-three  wounded.  Yet  by  a  committee  of  in 
quiry  in  Congress  he  was  fully  acquitted,  which  we  cannot 
but  think  another  instance  of  extreme  leniency,  since  it  seems 
impossible  to  consider  him  as  having  taken  due  precaution 
against  surprise. 

This  intelligence  fell  like  a  thunderbolt  upon  the  govern 
ment,  which  had  already  to  struggle  against  a  strong  spirit  of 
discontent.  It  was  easy  to  foresee,  what  indeed  immediately 
ensued,  that  all  the  treaties  would  be  dissolved,  and  a  general 
savage  confederacy  formed  against  the  United  States.  Wash 
ington,  impressed  with  the  necessity  of  having  some  kind  of 
regular  force,  proposed  to  raise  three  regiments  of  infantry  for 
three  years,  which,  with  a  squadron  of  cavalry,  would  give  a 
total  of  five  thousand.  The  opposition  strongly  objected, 
arraigning  the  origin  of  the  war,  insisting  that  it  should  now  be 
purely  defensive,  and  that  the  border  militia  were  the  best 
fitted  for  it, — a  most  delusive  idea,  when  their  conduct  had 
been  its  chief  cause.  The  motion  was  carried;  but  such  a 
strong  desire  of  peace  was  manifested,  that  Washington, 
though  with  scarcely  a  hope  of  success,  sent  two  distinguished 
officers  with  proposals  ;  but  both  were  unhappily  murdered  by 
the  savages.  The  Miami  and  Wabash  Indians  opened  com 
munications  with  all  the  tribes  that  had  entered  into  the  treaty 
at  Fort  Harmar,  and  even  with  part  of  the  Creeks  and  Chero- 
kees.  A  meeting  was  held  of  sixteen  nations,  in  which  it  was 
determined  to  accept  of  no  terms  short  of  making  the  Ohio  the 
boundary  between  them  and  the  States. 

Though  St  Clair  had  been  acquitted,  he  was  not  continued 
in  the  command;  his  place  being  supplied  by  General  Wayne. 
That  officer,  however,  could  not  fully  bring  forward  his 
strength  till  the  summer  of  1794.  He  then,  with  two  thou 
sand  six  hundred  regulars  and  one  thousand  and  twenty-nine 
2G 


250  WAYNE'S     EXPEDITION. 

mounted  militia,  advanced  along  the  Miami.  On  the  7th  of 
July,  Major  M'Mahon,  occupying  a  fortified  post,  was  attack 
ed  by  a  strong  body,  who  were  repulsed;  yet  they  rallied,  and 
kept  up  a  fire  during  the  whole  day.  He  lost  twenty-two 
killed  and  thirty  wounded,  four  of  the  former  being  officers. 
Wayne  now  pushed  forward  upon  their  main  fort  of  Grand 
Glaize,  which  he  reached  on  the  8th  August.  It  had  been 
precipitately  abandoned  the  preceding  evening,  and ,  he  believes, 
would  have  been  surprised  had  not  a  deserter  from  his  own 
army  given  warning.  He  then  advanced  upon  the  main  body, 
drawn  up  at  six  miles  distance  under  cover  of  a  British  fort. 
Major  Price  commanding  his  vanguard,  was  driven  back,  but 
the  troops  soon  after  came  in  view  of  the  enemy. 

They  held  a  position  well  fitted  for  their  peculiar  warfare, 
being  within  a  thick  wood,  encumbered  with  felled  trees;  and 
their  line,  in  three  divisions,  within  supporting  distance,  ex 
tended  two  miles.  Wayne  had  the  sagacity  to  discover,  that 
against  this  enemy,  so  posted,  a  regular  fire  in  line  would  be 
wholly  ineffective.  He  directed  his  troops  to  march  through 
the  wood  with  trailed  arms,  then  with  the  bayonet  rouse  the 
enemy  from  their  covert,  and  when  they  were  up,  pour  in  a 
close,  well-directed  fire,  followed  up  by  a  brisk  charge.  The 
cavalry,  in  two  bodies,  under  General  Scott  and  Captain 
Campbell,  were  by  a  circuitous  route,  to  come  on  their  right 
and  left  flanks.  The  attack,  however,  made  by  the  foremost 
line  according  to  the  above  directions,  was  attended  with  such 
immediate  success,  that  the  second  line  and  the  cavalry  only 
partially  came  into  action.  The  enemy  was  dislodged  from 
their  position,  and  driven  in  confusion  through  the  woods,  till 
they  found  shelter  under  the  guns  of  the  English  fort.  The 
American  loss  amounted  to  one  hundred  and  seven  killed  and 
wounded.  That  of  the  enemy  was  much  greater. 

Wayne  now  laid  waste  the  country,  destroying  the  villages 
for  fifty  miles  on  each  side  of  the  Miami ;  then  returned  to 
Grand  Glaize,  and  began  fortifying  his  positions.  Though  his 
triumph  deterred  many  tribes  from  joining  the  cause,  the  main 
enemy  remained  in  arms,  while  his  own  forces  were  moulder- 


TREATY    OF    GREENVILLE.  251 

ing  away,  through  the  unhappy  system  of  temporary  enlistment. 
The  militia  ought  to  have  remained  till  the  14th  of  November; 
but  by  the  middle  of  October  they  were  seized,  he  says,  with 
such  violent  symptoms  of  homesickness,  that  it  became  neces 
sary  to  dismiss  them.  The  legion  was  reduced  to  a  skeleton; 
and  by  May  next,  the  period  of  service  for  all  would  expire. 
The  forts  were  becoming  tolerably  strong,  but  were  in  great 
danger  of  being  left  without  garrisons ;  so  that  unless  extraor 
dinary  exertions  were  made  to  reinforce  the  army,  it  would 
have  fought,  bled,  and  conquered  in  vain.  Secretary  Picker 
ing  was  thus  obliged  to  give  to  Congress  the  unwelcome  inti 
mation,  that  an  additional  force  would  be  necessary,  even  to 
maintain  a  defensive  attitude.  The  Indians,  however,  appear 
to  have  been  stunned  by  the  blow,  and  by  seeing,  doubtless, 
that  there  was  a  method  by  which  they  could  be  vanquished. 
A  number  moved  westward,  and  some  even  crossed  the 
Mississippi.  They  were  probably  finally  determined  by  the 
evacuation  of  all  the  western  forts  by  Britain  in  June  1795. 
On  the  16th,  four  chiefs  came  and  presented  the  calumet  of 
peace,  and  were  followed,  on  the  3d  of  July,  by  a  more  nu 
merous  deputation,  all  declaring  their  desire  of  a  treaty  with 
the  Fifteen  Fires.  Their  reception  was  courteous  ;  two  forfeit 
ed  lives  of  their  countrymen  were  spared ;  and  the  negotiation, 
proceeding  with  the  most  favourable  disposition,  terminated  in 
the  treaty  of  Greenville,  in  which  ten  nations  were  included. 
A  considerable  cession  of  land  was  required  ;  in  other  respects, 
the  terms  were  the  same  as  on  former  occasions.* 

This  decisive  victory  of  General  Wayne,  did  not  entirely 
exempt  the  Western  States  from  the  horrors  of  Indian  warfare. 
British  influence  still  continued  to  embroil  the  natives  and  the 
settlers  of  the  western  borders  in  continual  strife.  Nor  was 
this  the  only  exciting  cause  for  Indian  hostilities.  A  confed 
eration  of  Indians,  under  the  command  of  Tecumseh — a  daring 
and  sagacious  man,  and  an  able  military  leader, — and  his 
brother,  a  Shawanese  imposter  known  by  the  name  of  "  the 

*  Murray. 


252  GOVERNOR    HARRISON. 

Prophet," — had  been  formed,  and  had  for  some  time  excited 
the  vigilance  of  the  Indiana  government.  In  the  autumn  of 
1811,  the  murders  and  other  outrages  committed  by  these 
savages,  determined  the  government  to  adopt  measures  for  the 
protection  of  the  exposed  citizens  against  frontier  molestation. 
A  small  force  of  regulars  and  militia  was  assembled  at  Vincen- 
nes,  and  placed  under  the  command  of  William  Henry  Harri 
son,  Governor  of  the  Indiana  Territory,  with  instructions  to 
march  to  the  Prophet's  Town  or  Tippecanoe,  and  demand  a 
restoration  of  the  property,  carried  off  by  his  partisans.  He 
was  also  authorized  to  obtain  redress  by  coercive  measures,  if 
necessary.* 

On  the  6th  of  November,  Governor  Harrison  arrived  before 
the  town*.  Messengers  from  the  Prophet  were  sent  out  to 
meet  him ;  and,  after  an  interview,  in  which  it  was  mutually 
agreed  that  no  hostilities  should  take  place  before  the  next 
morning,  when  amicable  conferences  were  to  be  held,  the 
army  proceeded  to  a  creek  north-west  of  the  village,  and 
bivouacked  on  a  bank  of  dry  oak  land,  considerably  elevated, 
and  situated  between  two  prairies.  The  infantry,  in  two 
columns,  occupied  the  front  and  rear,  separated  on  the  left, 
one  hundred  and  eighty  yards,  and  on  the  right  about  half  that 
distance.  The  left  flank  was  covered  by  two  companies  of 
mounted  riflemen,  containing  one  hundred  and  fifty,  rank  and 
file,  commanded  by  Major- General  Wells,  of  Kentucky;  and 
the  right  flank,  by  Spencer's  troop  of  mounted  riflemen,  to  the 
number  of  eighty.  The  front  line  was  composed  of  one  bat 
talion  of  the  fourth  regiment  of  the  United  States'  infantry,  un 
der  the  command  of  Major  Floyd,  flanked  on  the  right  by  two 
companies  of  militia,  and  on  the  left  by  one.  The  rear  line 
was  formed  of  another  battalion  of  the  fourth  United  States' 
infantry,  under  Captain  Baer,  acting  Major,  flanked  by  four 
companies  of  militia  under  Lieutenant  Colonel  Decker.  Two 
troops  of  dragoons,  sixty  strong,  took  post  in  the  rear  of  the 
left  flank ;  and  another,  somewhat  stronger,  in  the  rear  of  the 

*  Ramsay. 


BATTLE    OF    TIPPECANOE.  253 

front  line.  To  guard  against  a  night  attack,  the  order  of  en 
campment  was  appointed  the  order  of  battle  ;  and  each  man 
rested  upon  his  arms. 

One  flank  was  protected  by  two  Captain's  guards,  each  of 
four  non-commissioned  officers,  and  forty  two  privates  ;  and 
the  other  by  two  subaltern's  guards,  each  of  twenty  non-com 
missioned  officers  and  privates.  Just  before  reveille,  on  the 
morning  of  the  7th  of  November  1811,  an  attack  com 
menced  on  the  left  flank,  and  the  pickets  were  driven  in. 
The  first  notice  of  the  approach  of  the  enemy  was  the 
usual  yells  of  the  savages  within  a  short  distance  of  the  lines. 
They  had  violated  the  armistice  agreed  upon  to  subsist 
until  the  ensuing  day  ;  which,  it  would  seem,  they  had  pro 
posed  with  a  view  to  gain  an  opportunity  of  surprising  their 
adversaries,  in  their  usual  manner.  Nothing  but  the  precau 
tion  of  encamping  in  order  of  battle,  and  the  deliberate  firm 
ness  of  the  officers  in  counteracting  the  effects  of  a  surprise, 
saved  the  army  from  total  defeat.  The  storm  first  fell  upon 
Captain  Barton's  regulars,  and  Captain  Geiger's  mounted  ri 
flemen,  Some  Indians  forced  themselves  through  the  line,  and 
penetrated  into  the  encampment,  where  they  were  killed. 
The  companies  thus  suddenly  and  severely  attacked, 
were  reinforced  with  all  possible  speed.  A  heavy  fire 
then  opened,  to  the  left  of  the  front,  immediately  on  the  regu 
lar  companies  of  Captains  Baer,  Snelling  and  Prescott. 
A  gallant  charge  by  the  cavalry,  from  the  rear  of  the  front  line, 
under  Major  Daviess,  was  ordered  for  the  purpose  of  break 
ing  the  Indians,  who  appeared  in  great  force  among  some  trees 
a  few  yards  distant  in  front.  The  Major  received  a  mor 
tal  wound  and  his  men  were  driven  back  by  superior  numbers- 
of  the  enemy.  Captain  Snelling's  Company  then  char 
ged  with  fixed  bayonets,  and  the  enemy  were  dislodged. 
The  enemy's  fire  now  extended  along  the  left  flank,  the 
whole  of  the  front,  the  right  flank,  and  part  of  the  rear 
line.  Upon  Spencer's  mounted  riflemen,  and  the  right 
of  Warwick's  company,  it  was  excessively  heavy.  Captain 
Spencer,  and  his  first  and  second  Lieutenants  were  killed  ;  and 

22 


254  PROPHET'S    TOWN     BURNT. 

Captain  Warwick  fell,  mortally  wounded.  The  troops,  not 
withstanding  the  fall  of  their  officers  bravely  maintained  their 
posts,  until  reinforced.  Day  approached,  \vhen  Major  Wells, 
reconnoitering  the  position  of  the  enemy  on  the  left,  charged 
and  broke  them.  At  this  favouring  moment,  a  small  detach 
ment  from  the  cavalry  dashed  furiously  upon  the  retreating 
Indians,  and  precipitated  them  into  a  marsh.  Simultaneously 
with  these  successful  efforts  on  the  left,  the  enemy  were 
charged  on  the  right  by  the  companies  of  Captain  Cook  and 
Lieutenant  Larabie,  supported  by  the  mounted  riflemen,  who 
pursued  and  killed  a  number  of  the  Indians  in  their  flight. 
The  effect  of  these  resolute  charges  was  the  complete 
dispersion  of  the  enemy,  who  fled  in  all  directions.  The 
Americans  lost,  in  killed  and  wounded  one  hundred  and 
eighty-eight  men.  That  of  the  Indians  was  estimated  at  one 
hundred  and  fifty. 

On  the  9th  of  November,  General  Harrison  burned 
the  Prophet's  town,  and  laid  waste  the  surrounding  districts, 
and  soon  after  returned,  with  his  forces  into  the  settled 
country.  Many  of  the  Indian  tribes,  now  submitted  to 
the  authorities  and  sued  for  peace.  Tecumseh,  at  the 
time  of  the  battle  of  Tippecanoe  was  in  the  south,  instigating 
the  Creeks  to  join  his  confederacy.* 

*  Hinton. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

Causes  of  the  war  of  1812. 


T  the  time  when 
Great  Britain, 
by  the  treaty  of 
Paris,  conclu 
ded  in  1783, 
acknowledged 
the  independ 
ence  of  the 
United  States, 


• 


of  again  becoming  the  possessor,  of  that  bright  jewel  in  her 
diadem,  her  American  colonies.  No,  she  acknowledged  the 
"  freedom,  sovereignty,  and  independence  of  the  United 
States,"  because  it  was  her  interest  to  do  so  at  that  time.  She 
found  that  she  could  not  compel  her  colonies  to  subjection, 
and  she  resolved  to  try  other  means.  It  was  thought,  that, 
left  to  itself,  the  government  established  in  the  infant  republic, 
would  soon  fall  to  pieces  ;  that,  through  the  jealousy  of  the 
states  the  clashing  of  the  interests  of  the  several  factions,  and 
the  want  of  a  more  perfect  union,  Britain  would  be  invited  to 
take  peaceable  possession  of  that  which  she  could  not  obtain 
by  force  of  arms.  American  affairs  indeed,  for  many  years 
after  the  treaty  of  Paris  wore  no  favourable  aspect,  and,  had  it 
not  been  for  the  bright  galaxy  of  patriotic  spirits,  with  which 
we  were  then  blessed,  it  is  probable  that,  at  this  day, 
the  wishes  of  Britain  wrould  have  been  accomplished,  and  the 
United  States  of  America  would  have  passed  away  from 
among  the  nations  of  the  earth.  These  men,  however, 
by  adopting  our  admirable  constitution  and  organizing 

255 


256  POLICY     OF    GREAT     BRITAIN. 

our  present  form  of  government,  damped  the  hopes  of  intrigu 
ing  England.* 

She  now  determined  to  change  her  policy.  From  being 
merely  a  passive,  she  determined  to  become  an  active,  though 
in  some  instances,  a  secret  agent  for  our  destruction.  Con 
trary  to  express  stipulation,  the  military  posts  on  our  north 
western  frontier,!  though  confessedly  within  the  boundaries 
of  the  United  States,  were  still  retained  ;  and  her  savage  al 
lies,  the  Indians,  were  instigated,  and  supplied  with  the  means 
to  renew  hostilities  on  the  frontier  settlers.  She  is  next  found 
extending  her  territory  in  the  United  States,  and  taking 
a  position  on  the  Miami  of  the  Lakes,  from  which  place,  for 
three  campaigns,  she  supplied  the  Indians  with  provisions  and 
ammunition,  and  prompted  them  to  new  and  repeated  aggres 
sions. 

Wayne's  victory  in  1794,  having  put  a  stop  to  this  part  of 
Britain's  plan  for  desolating  the  United  States,  she  next  turned 
her  attention  to  the  dissolution  of  the  union.  Perceiving  the 
geographical  distinctness  of  the  eastern  states,  and  mistaking 
the  freedom  of  political  discussion,  for  a  spirit  of  revolt,  she 
despatched  a  confidential  agent  to  the  capital  of  Massachu 
setts,  with  instructions  to  foment  discontent  with  the  general 
government ;  to  observe  the  state  of  public  opinion,  with  re 
gard  to  a  war,  or  a  connection  with  England ;  and  the  com 
parative  strength  of  the  two  great  parties  into  which  the  coun 
try  was  divided,  with  the  views  and  designs  of  that  which 
might  ultimately  prevail ;  It  is  not  improbable,"  he  was  told, 
"  that  the  party  which  would  be  successful  in  obtaining 
that  decided  influence  which  might  enable  them  to  direct  the 
public  opinion,  rather  than  submit  to  a  continuance  of 
the  difficulties  and  distress  to  which  they  were  then  subject, 
would  exert  that  influence  to  bring  about  a  separation  from 
the  general  union. :f  The  failure  of  this  enterprise,  forbade  its 

*  Armstrong.     Brackenbridge. 

fThe  posts  thus  retained,  were  Michilimackinac,  Detroit,  Niagara, 
Oswegatchi,  Point  au  Fer,  and  Dutchman's  Point. 

|  See  Frost's  Pictorial  United  States  vol  IV.  p  76. 


HENRY'S     MISSION.  257 

avowal  by  the  British  government,  but  the  number  and 
character  of  the  documents,  forwarded  to  congress,  by  John 
Henry,  the  agent  employed  by  Britain,  places  the  truth  of  the 
matter  beyond  a  doubt. 

While  Britain  was  thus  trying  the  patience  of  America  on 
land,  she  was  not  idle  on  the  ocean.  When,  in  1793, 
she  became  a  party  in  the  war  against  republican  France,  she 
found  that  America,  the  most  active,  and  finally  almost 
the  only  maritime  neutral  power,  was  reaping  a  rich  harvest 
by  engaging  in  the  commerce  between  the  ports  of  the 
belligerent  states.  In  order  to  put  a  stop  to  this,  the  odious 
rule  of  1756  was  revived.  That  was  soon  followed  by  the 
orders  in  council  of  the  8th  of  January  1793,  authorizing  the 
British  cruizers  to  capture  and  carry  into  British  ports 
"  all  vessels,  laden  wholly,  or  in  part,  with  corn,  flour,  or  meal, 
destined  to  France,  or  to  other  countries,  if  occupied  by  the 
arms  of  that  nation."  This,  it  will  be  at  once  seen,  became 
the  source  of  intolerable  vexation  to  American  merchants, 
but  bad  as  it  was,  it  was  again  exceeded  by  the  orders  of  the 
6th  of  November  of  the  same  year,  which  were  circulated 
secretly  among  the  British  cruizers,  and  subjected  "  to  capture 
and  adjudication  all  vessels  laden  with  the  produce  of  any  of 
the  colonies  of  France,  or  carrying  provisions  or  supplies  to 
such  colonies."  By  this  the  greater  part  of  the  commerce 
of  the  United  States,  was  at  one  blow,  swept  from  the 
ocean.  • 

England,  however,  not  yet  content,  went  on  to  add  other 
grievances,  and  she  soon  interdicted  all  neutral  commerce,  not 
only  with  particular  blockaded  ports,  (which,  according  to  the 
laws  of  war,  she  had  a  right  to  do,)  but  with  whole  countries 
and  extensive  coasts,  which  would  require  a  naval  force  ten 
times  as  large  as  that  possessed  by  her,  to  blockade.  Nor  did 
she  stop  even  there.  As  if  to  leave  nothing  untried  to  drive 
America  into  a  war,  she  next  invaded  the  personal  rights  of 
our  seamen.  She  claimed  the  right  of  entering  our  merchant 
vessels,  nay,  even  our  vessels  of  war,  and  seizing  the  sailors 
employed  in  them,  men,  owing  her  no  allegiance,  and  having 
2H  22* 


258  IMPRESSMENT    OF    SEAMEN. 

no  connexion  of  any  kind  with  her  policy  or  arms,  and  drag 
ging  them  on  board  her  ships  of  war,  making  them  fight  her 
battles,  and  obey  the  orders  of  men,  whether  right  or  wrong, 
they  were  told  they  had  no  business  to  inquire.  Their  whole 
duty  was  obedience.  And,  all  this  was  done  under  the 
specious  pretext,  at  first,  of  searching  our  merchant  vessels  for 
deserters  from  the  British  service  ;  next,  it  was  the  right  to 
impress  British  seamen  who  had  entered  and  engaged  them 
selves  in  American  ships ;  and,  finally,  every  one  who  could 
not  prove  on  the  spot,  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  boarding 
officer,  that  he  was  not  born  in  Britain  or  any  of  her  colonies, 
was  carried  away  to  a  most  hateful  bondage.  In  this  manner, 
thousands  of  American  citizens  were  seized  and  carried 
to  distant  ports,  where  they  could  not  procure  proofs  of  their 
origin,  and  those  actually  produced,  were  not  often  regarded. 
In  a  report  to  Congress,  it  is  stated,  "  that  the  number 
impressed  since  the  beginning  of  the  war  was  four  thousand 
two  hundred  and  twenty- eight,  of  whom  nine  hundred 
and  thirty-six  had  been  afterwards  discharged  on  proof 
of  their  being  American  citizens.  By  far  the  greater  propor 
tion  of  those  four  thousand  and  upwards,  were  native  Ameri 
cans,  and  in  six  hundred  and  ninety-seven  recent  cases,  only 
twenty-three  were  British,  and  one  hundred  and  five  doubtful.* 
Evils  of  such  magnitude,  and  continued  for  such  a  length 
of  time,  could  not  fail  to  produce  great  excitement  among  the 
people,  and  induce  something  of  the  same  feeling  on  the  part 
of  the  government.  During  Washington's  administration,  the 
conduct  of  Great  Britain  gave  sufficient  cause  for  war ;  but  he 
had  marked  out  for  himself,  the  course  of  conduct,  which  he 
has  recommended  in  his  farewell  address,  which  was  to 
"  beware  of  the  insidious  wiles  of  foreign  influence,"  to 
keep  aloof  from  European  policy,  and  avoid  all  entanglement 
in  their  wars.  He  succeeded  in  effecting  the  treaty  of  1794, 
by  which  Britain  merely  evaded  a  war  for  which  she  was  not 
then  prepared.  She  was  not  long  in  recommencing  the  old 
disputes  again. 

*  Murray. 


DECLARATION    OF     WAR. 


259 


Adams  and  Jefferson  also  saw  causes  sufficient  for  war,  in 
the  conduct  of  their  old  enemy,  but  they  doubted  the  expedi 
ency  of  the  measure.  They  determined  to  employ  diplomacy, 
persuasion,  arguments,  remonstrances;  but,  unfortunately, 
with  a  nation  like  Great  Britain,  which  makes  its  own  interest 
and  convenience  the  only  text  for  right  and  wrong,  all  these 
proved  unavailing.  Madison,  also,  tried  negotiation,  until  at 
last,  Britain,  not  wishing  further  to  discuss  wrongs  which  she 
did  not  intend  to  redress,  and  feeling  herself  now  to  be  in  a 
condition  fit  for  war,  declared  officially  that  "  farther  negotia 
tion  was  inadmissible."  Madison  could  no  longer  hesitate. 
A  bill,  declaring  war  against  the  United  Kingdom  of  Great 
Britain  and  Ireland,  and  their  dependencies,  passed  both 
houses  of  Congress.  On  the  18th  of  June,  1812,  it  received 
the  approbation  of  the  president,  and,  on  the  next  day  was 
by  him  publicly  announced  by  proclamation. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

Campaign  of  1812. 

HE  declaration 
of  war,  found 
the  Ameri 
cans  but  ill 
prepared  for 
the  contest. 
The  principle 
of  Jefferson's 
administration 
had  been  ri 
gid  economy, 
the  smallest 

possible  standing  force,  and  an  almost  entire  dependence  upon 
the  militia.  Yet  every  effort  to  give  to  that  body  an  organized 
and  efficient  character  had  proved  abortive.  The  army 
in  1808,  was  reduced  to  three  thousand,  and  though  authority 
had  since  been  given  to  raise  it  to  thirty-five  thousand,  the 
nation  was  so  averse  to  the  bondage  of  a  military  engagement, 
that  the  recruiting  went  on  very  slowly.  At  the  declaration 
of  war,  it  amounted  only  to  eleven  thousand  eight  hundred 
men,  of  whom  five  thousand  were  employed  in  garrisoning 
posts.  The  only  effective  force,  in  fact,  consisted  of  the  Ohio 
and  Kentucky  mounted  militia,  who  were  hardened  by 
incessant  and  terrible  conflicts  with  the  Indian  tribes.  In  the 
month  of  April,  1812,  the  governor  of  Ohio,  was  ordered  by 
the  president  to  call  out  twelve  hundred  militia.  The  people 
of  the  western  states,  being  unanimous  and  enthusiastic 
in  favour  of  the  war,  this  requisition  was  immediately  filled 
by  volunteers,  who  assembled  at  Dayton  on  the  29th  of  April, 
and  were  shortly  after  placed  under  the  command  of  William 
260 


CANADA    INVADED.  261 

Hull  then  governor  of  the  Michigan  territory,  who  had  served 
with  reputation  in  the  war  of  the  Revolution,  and  had  recently 
received  the  appointment  of  Brigadier-General  in  the  regular 
army.  With  this  force,  the  fourth  United  States'  regiment  of 
infantry,  and  some  detachments  of  other  regiments,  he 
arrived  at  Detroit  on  the  5th  of  July,  having  been  obliged  to 
cut  his  road  for  nearly  two  hundred  miles,  from  the  settlements 
on  the  Ohio,  through  a  swampy  and  intricate  wilderness. 
Before  they  reached  Detroit,  the  soldiers  were  informed  of  the 
declaration  of  war.* 

As  General  Hull  had  received,  before  his  taking  command 
of  the  army,  discretionary  powers  to  act  offensively  in  case 
of  war,  the  invasion  of  Canada  was  now  determined  on,  and 
the  utmost  diligence  was  used  in  preparation  for  that  event. 
The  arms  of  the  troops  were  repaired,  a  part  of  the  ordnance 
found  in  the  fort  at  Detroit  wTas  mounted,  and  every  exertion 
was  used  by  the  officers  to  impress  on  the  minds  of  the  sol 
diery  the  necessity  of  strict  discipline  and  obedience  to 
orders. 

On  the  12th  of  July,  the  army  crossed  into  Canada,  with 
the  exception  of  a  small  part  of  one  company  of  militia,  that 
refused  to  pass  the  river.  They  encamped  at  Sandwich, 
a  little  below  Detroit,  where  a  proclamation  was  issued 
by  General  Hull.  The  inhabitants  fled  in  the  utmost  conster 
nation  on  the  approach  of  the  army,  but  on  receiving  the  pro 
clamation,  many  of  them  returned  to  their  homes. 

On  the  14th,  a  company  of  militia  and  a  rifle  corps,  under 
Colonel  M'Arthur,  were  detached  to  reconnoitre  the  country. 
They  penetrated  to  M'Gregor's  mills,  upon  the  river  La 
Tranche,  or  Thames,  a  short  distance  from  the  field  of  battle 
where  the  British  army  was  captured  fifteen  months  afterwards 
by  General  Harrison.  On  the  17th,  they  returned  to  camp, 
having  collected  a  great  quantity  of  provisions,  and  a  number 
of  blankets,  besides  a  considerable  quantity  of  ammunition 
and  other  military  stores. 

That  part  of  upper  Canada  traversed  by  the  detachment  is 

*  Murrny.     Hist,  Reg.  vol.  ii.     Frost's  U.  S.     Ramsay. 


262        COLONEL    CASS    RECONNOITRES. 

described  by  one  of  the  volunteers  that  composed  it  as 
extremely  fertile  and  beautiful.  The  fields  of  wheat  and 
Indian  corn  were  remarkable  fine  ;  but  as  every  male  capable 
of  bearing  arms  had  been  drafted  for  the  defence  of  the 
province,  vast  quantities  of  the  wheat  remained  ungathered. 

On  the  16th,  another  reconnoitering  party  of  two  hundred 
and  eighty  men,  under  Colonel  Cass,  was  despatched  in 
an  opposite  direction,  towards  Fort  Maiden,  where  the  British 
and  Indians  had  concentrated  their  forces. 

Maiden,  or  Amherstburgh,  is  situated  near  the  the  junction 
of  Detroit  river  with  Lake  Erie,  about  thirteen  miles  south 
from  the  camp  of  General  Hull  at  Sandwich.  The  road  lies 
along  the  river,  and  crosses  two  creeks,  and  the  river  Aux 
Canards,  the  latter  about  four  miles  from  Maiden.  Cass's  de 
tachment  found  the  British  advanced  posts  in  possession  of  a 
bridge  over  the  Aux  Canards.  After  examining  their  position, 
the  colonel  posted  a  company  of  riflemen  near  the  bridge,  and 
forded  the  river  about  five  miles  above,  with  the  remainder  of 
his  force,  with  the  intention  of  surprising  the  British  post. 
For  that  purpose,  the  riflemen  were  instructed  to  commence 
firing,  in  order  to  divert  the  attention  of  the  enemy,  as  soon  as 
they  should  perceive  their  companions  on  the  opposite  side  of 
the  river.  Unfortunately,  however,  being  entirely  destitute 
of  guides,  the  detachment  marched  too  near  the  bank  of  the 
river,  and  found  their  progress  checked  by  a  creek,  which 
obliged  them  to  make  a  circuit  of  two  or  three  miles.  This 
gave  the  enemy  time  to  make  their  arrangements,  and  prepare 
for  their  defence.  On  being  attacked,  however,  they  retreat 
ed  to  Maiden,  and  left  the  bridge  in  possession  of  the  detach 
ment;  but  as  Colonel  Cass  had  received  no  orders  to  keep 
possession  of  any  post,  but  had  been  sent  merely  to  re 
connoitre;  this  bridge,  which  formed  the  principal  obstruction 
between  the  American  camp  and  Maiden,  was  abandoned,  and 
the  detachment  returned  to  camp. 

Meanwhile  the  main  body  of  the  Americans  remained 
inactive  at  Sandwich.  Not  a  single  cannon  or  mortar  was  on 
wheels  suitable  for  the  attack  of  Maiden  ;  nor  was  it  until  the 


INDIAN     OPERATIONS.  263 

7th  of  August,  that  two  twenty-four  pounders  and  three 
howitzers  were  prepared.  Previous  to  that  day,  however,  a 
great  change  had  taken  place  in  the  prospect  of  the  Ameri 
cans.  The  news  of  the  surprise  and  capture  of  the  island  and 
fort  of  Michilliinackinac  by  a  combined  force  of  British  and 
Indians,  which  took  place  on  the  17th  of  July,  reached  the 
the  army  on  the  28th.  The  surrender  of  this  post  is  stated  by 
General  Hull  to  have  "opened  the  northern  hive  of  Indians," 
and  to  have  induced  those  who  had  hitherto  been  friendly,  to 
pass  over  to  the  British. 

By  the  fall  of  Michillimackinac,  the  junction  of  the 
Indians,  and  the  reinforcements,  both  of  militia  and  regulars, 
which  the  inactivity  of  the  Americans  enabled  the  British  to 
collect  for  the  defence  of  Maiden,  it  soon  became  evident  that 
no  effective  measures  towards  the  reduction  of  Canada  could 
be  undertaken  by  this  army. 

In  the  meantime  the  Indians  had  crossed  the  Detroit,  and 
cut  off  the  communication  of  the  American  army  writh 
the  state  of  Ohio,  on  which  they  depended  for  their  supplies. 
As  a  small  reinforcement  of  volunteers,  with  a  quantity 
of  provisions  for  the  army,  was  daily  expected  by  this  route, 
a  corps  of  two  hundred  men  was  detached  on  the  4th  of 
August  to  open  the  communication.  This  detachment  fell 
into  an  ambuscade  which  was  formed  by  the  Indians  at 
Brownstown,  where  they  were  totally  defeated,  and  returned 
to  camp  without  effecting  the  object  of  their  expedition. 

It  being  indispensably  necessary  to  open  the  communica 
tion  with  Ohio,  General  Hull  resolved  to  suspend  the  opera 
tions  against  Maiden,  and  to  concentrate  the  main  force 
of  the  army  at  Detroit.  Unwilling,  however,  to  abandon  the 
inhabitants  of  upper  Canada,  many  of  whom  had  accepted 
his  protection  under  the  proclamation,  he  established  a  fortress 
on  the  banks  of  the  river,  a  little  above  Sandwich,  where  he 
left  a  garrison  of  three  hundred  men.  The  remainder  of  the 
army  recrossed  the  river,  and  encamped  at  Detroit,  on 
the  evening  of  the  7th  and  the  morning  of  the  8th  of  August. 

In  pursuance  of  the  object  of  opening  the  communication, 


264  TECUMSEH. 

six  hundred  men  were  immediately  detached  under  Lieutenant- 
Colonel  Miller.  This  detachment  consisted  principally  of  the 
regular  troops,  and  a  corps  of  artillerists,  with  one  six  pounder 
and  a  howitzer,  a  small  body  of  cavalry,  and  detachments  from 
the  Ohio  and  Michigan  volunteers.  They  marched  from 
Detroit  on  the  evening  of  the  8th  of  August,  and  on  the  9th, 
about  four  o'clock  P.  M.  the  van  guard  was  fired  upon  by  an 
extensive  line  of  British  and  Indians,  at  the  lower  part 
of  the  Maguago,  about  fourteen  miles  from  Detroit.  The  van 
guard  maintained  their  position  in  a  most  gallant  manner, 
under  a  very  heavy  fire,  until  the  line  was  formed,  when  the 
whole,  excepting  the  rear  guard,  was  brought  into  action. 
The  enemy  were  formed  behind  a  temporary  breast- work  of 
logs,  the  Indians  extending  in  a  thick  wood  on  their  left. 
The  Americans  advanced  till  within  a  small  distance  of  the 
enemy,  where  they  made  a  general  discharge,  and  then  pro 
ceeded  with  charged  bayonets.  The  enemy  maintained  their 
position  till  forced  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet,  when  they  com 
menced  a  retreat.  They  were  pursued  in  the  most  vigorous 
manner,  about  two  miles,  when  the  pursuit  was  discontinued 
on  account  of  the  fatigue  of  the  troops,,  the  approach  of 
evening,  and  the  necessity  of.  returning  to  take  care  of 
the  wounded.  The  Indians  in  this  battle  were  under  the 
command  of  Tecumseh,  and  are  said  to  have  fought  with 
great  obstinacy. 

The  British  regulars  and  volunteers  in  this  action  are  stated 
in  General  Hull's  despatch  to  have  amounted  to  four  hundred, 
with  a  larger  number  of  Indians :  the  Americans  were 

o 

six  hundred  in  number.  The  American  loss  was  eighteen 
killed,  and  sixty-four  wounded  :  that  of  the  British  was  not 
ascertained.  Four  of  the  regulars  were  made  prisoners,  who 
stated  that  the  commander,  Major  Muir,  and  two  subalterns, 
were  wounded,  and  that  fifteen  were  killed  and  wounded  of 
the  41st  regiment :  and  as  the  militia  and  volunteers  were  in 

o  ' 

the  severest  part  of  the  action,  their  loss  must  have  been  much 
greater.  About  forty  Indians  were  found  dead  on  the  field  ; 
and  Tecumseh,  their  leader,  was  slightly  wounded. 


CANADA    EVACUATED.  265 

Nothing,  however,  but  honour  was  gained  by  this  victory. 
The  communication  was  opened  no  farther  than  the  points  of 
their  bayonets  extended ;  and  the  necessary  care  of  the  sick 
and  wounded,  and  a  severe  storm  of  rain,  rendered  their 
return  to  camp  indispensably  necessary.  Boats  had  been  sent 
from  Detroit  to  transport  the  wounded  thither  by  water;  but 
the  attempt  was  found  impracticable.  The  boats  being  des 
cried  from  Maiden,  the  Hunter  and  Queen  Charlotte  were 
despatched  in  pursuit,  and  they  were  forced  to  convey 
the  wounded  from  the  boats  into  the  woods,  and  there  leave 
them  until  wagons  could  be  procured  from  Detroit. 

It  was  now  determined  entirely  to  abandon  Canada,  and 
accordingly  the  fort  at  Sandwich  was  evacuated  and  destroyed. 

Suspicions  of  treachery  in  the  general,  which  had  begun  to 
arise  immediately  after  the  return  of  the  army  to  Detroit,  had 
now  become  very  prevalent  among  the  troops.  A  letter  was 
written  to  Governor  Meigs  of  Ohio,  by  five  of  the  principal 
officers,  begging  him  instantly  to  make  every  effort  to  open 
the  communication,  and  informing  him  of  their  fears  and  sus 
picions. 

On  the  14th  of  August,  another  attempt  was  made  to  pene 
trate  to  the  river  Raisin,  where  it  was  understood  the  detach 
ment  from  Ohio  had  arrived  with  the  provisions.  Colonels 
M'Arthur  and'  Cass  selected  three  hundred  of  the  most 
effective  men,  and  set  off  by  an  upper  route  through  the 
woods.  The  same  day  the  British  began  to  erect  batteries 
opposite  Detroit. 

On  the  loth,  General  Brock  despatched  two  officers,  with 
a  flag  of  truce,  from  Sandwich,  which  had  previously  been 
taken  possession  of  by  the  British,  requiring  the  surrender  of 
Fort  Detroit  to  the  arms  of  his  Britannic  Majesty,  and  threat 
ening  that  the  Indians*  would  be  beyond  his  control  the 
moment  the  contest  commenced.  General  Hull,  in  his 
answer,  replied,  that  he  was  ready  to  meet  any  force  which 
might  be  at  his  disposal,  and  any  consequences  which  might 
result  from  his  exertion  of  it.  On  the  return  of  the  flag  of 
truce,  the  British  commenced  a  fire  upon  Detroit  from  their 
21  23 


266  SURRENDER    OF     DETROIT. 

batteries,  which  was  vigorously  returned  from  the  American 
fort.  The  British  continued  to  fire  and  throw  shells  till  ten 
o'clock  that  night,  and  at  break  of  day  the  firing  was  renewed 
on  both  sides. 

During  the  night  the  ships  of  war  had  moved  up  the  river, 
nearly  as  high  as  Detroit,  and  the  British  and  Indians  landed 
under  cover  of  their  guns,  and  were  advancing  towards  the 
fort,  when  General  Hull  ordered  a  white  flag  to  be  hoisted, 
and  the  firing  to  be  discontinued.  The  firing  from  the  oppo 
site  side  was  immediately  stopped,  and  a  parley  was  held,  when 
articles  of  capitulation  were  agreed  upon,  by  which  Fort  De 
troit,  with  all  the  troops,  regulars  as  well  as  militia,  with  all 
the  public  stores,  arms,  and  every  thing  else  of  a  public  na 
ture,  were  surrendered  to  the  British.  The  militia  and 
volunteers  were  to  be  permitted  to  go  home,  on  condition  of 
not  serving  again  till  exchanged.  The  detachment  with  the 
provisions  at  the  river  Raisin,  and  that  under  Colonel 
M'Arthur,  which  had  been  sent  to  meet  it,  were  included  in 
the  surrender.  It  was  stipulated  that  private  persons  and  pro 
perty  of  every  description  should  be  respected. 

Shortly  after  this  capitulation  took  place,  Colonel  M'Arthur's 
detachment  returned  to  Detroit,  their  attempt  to  penetrate  to 
the  river  Raisin  having  proved  equally  unsuccessful  with  the 
former  ones.  When  they  arrived  within  a  mile  of  that  place, 
they  learned  its  surrender,  on  which  a  council  was  held,  when 
it  was  determined  to  send  an  officer  to  the  fort  with  a  flag  of 
truce.  In  the  evening  he  returned  with  two  British  officers, 
who  informed  them  that  they  were  prisoners  of  war.  The  de 
tachment  then  marched  to  Detroit,  where  they  stacked  their 
arms  on  the  citadel. 

The  day  following  the  surrender  of  the  army,  a  British  offi 
cer  arrived  at  the  river  Raisin,  and  delivered  to  Captain  Brush, 
the  commander  of  the  detachment  from  Ohio,  copies  of  the 
capitulation,  and  of  a  letter  from  Colonel  M'Arthur,  stating 
that  his  force  was  included  in  the  surrender.  At  first  these 
papers  were  considered  forgeries,  and  the  officer  and  his  party 
were  put  into  confinement ;  but  their  truth  being  confirmed  by 


SURRENDER    OF    DETROIT.  267 

several  soldiers  who  had  made  their  escape  from  the  garrison 
at  Detroit,  a  council  of  the  officers  was  held  to  consider  what 
was  proper  to  be  done.  This  council  decided  that  General 
Hull  had  no  right  to  capitulate  for  them,  and  that  they  were 
not  bound  by  his  acts ;  and  they  accordingly  concluded  in 
stantly  to  return  to  Ohio,  and  to  carry  with  them  all  the  pub 
lic  property  that  was  possible.  It  was  determined,  however, 
that  it  would  be  improper  to  destroy  those  public  stores 
that  could  not  be  carried  off',  as  there  were  a  number 
of  American  families  who  had  taken  refuge  in  the  fort, 
and  some  soldiers,  who  were  too  sick  to  be  removed, 
had  to  be  left  behind.  It  was  likewise  conceived,  that 
the  destruction  of  the  stores  might  induce  the  enemy  to 
deal  more  rigidly  with  the  garrison  at  Detroit.  These 
resolutions  of  the  council  were  immediately  carried  into 
effect,  and  the  detachment  returned  to  the  settlements. 

Twenty-five  pieces  of  iron,  and  eight  of  brass  ordnance  fell 
into  the  hands  of  the  British  at  Detroit ;  several  of  the  latter 
being  pieces  which  had  been  surrendered  by  Burgoyne  on  the 
same  day,  thirty-five  years  before,  viz,  the  16th  of  August, 
1777.  Twenty-five  hundred  muskets  and  rifles,  and  a 
considerable  quantity  of  ammunition,  likewise  fell  into  their 
hands. 

The  reason  stated  by  general  Hull  for  this  unfortunate  sur 
render,  were,  the  great  inferiority  of  his  force  to  that  of 
the  enemy,  joined  to  the  numerous  band  of  Indians,  who  were 
daily  increasing  in  number  ;  the  hazardous  situation  in  which 
the  detachment  under  Colonels  M'Arthur  and  Cass  was 
placed ;  and  the  impossibility  of  furnishing  his  army  with  the 
necessary  supplies  of  provisions,  military  stores,  clothing,  and 
comforts  for  the  sick,  on  pack  horses,  through  a  wilderness  of 
two  hundred  miles,  filled  with  hostile  savages.  The  contest, 
he  observes,  could  not  have  been  sustained  more  than  a  day 
for  the  want  of  powder,  and  but  a  very  few  days  for  the  want 
of  provisions.  "  A  large  portion,"  continues  he,  "  of  the 
brave  and  gallant  officers  and  men  I  commanded,  would 
cheerfully  have  contested  until  the  last  cartridge  had  been  ex- 


268  SURRENDER    OF    DETROIT. 

pended,  and  the  bayonets  worn  to  the  sockets.  -I  could  not 
consent  to  the  useless  sacrifice  of  such  brave  men,  when  I 
knew  it  was  impossible  for  me  to  sustain  my  situation." 

Thus  ended,  in  discomfiture  and  disgrace,  the  first  campaign 
of  the  British  war.  That  it  was  boldly  planned,  and  improvi- 
dently  undertaken,  hardly  admits  of  a  doubt ;  but  it  is  equally 
clear,  that  the  principal  part  of  the  subsequent  disasters  must 
be  attributed  to  a  deficiency  of  judgment  or  courage  in  the 
commanding  officer.  The  surprise  with  which  the  orders  to 
surrender  were  received  by  the  army,  was  only  equalled 
by  their  indignation.  General  Hull  was  publicly  accused  of 
imbecility  and  cowardice ;  and  on  his  exchange,  he  was 
brought  to  trial  before  a  court-martial,  found  guilty  of  cow 
ardice  and  un-officer-like  conduct,  and  sentenced  to  be  shot. 
In  consequence  of  his  age,  however,  and  revolutionary 
services  he  was  recommended  to  the  mercy  of  the  President, 
who  remitted  the  capital  punishment,  but  ordered  his  name 
to  be  stricken  from  the  rolls  of  the  army  —  a  punishment 
worse  than  death. 

By  the  issue  of  this  unfortunate  expedition  besides  the  loss 
of  men  and  arms  at  Detroit,  a  weak  frontier  of  vast  extent 
was  exposed  to  the  brutality  of  Indian  warfare,  which 
continued  for  twelve  months  to  harass  the  western  settlements, 
and  the  territory  of  Michigan  was  occupied  as  a  British 
province. 

As  soon  as  governor  Meigs  received  the  letter  which 
we  have  mentioned  as  written  to  him  by  some  of  the  officers 
at  Detroit,  he  began  to  make  preparations  for  the  raising  of 
an  additional  army.  No  sooner  did  the  intelligence  of  the 
capitulation  of  Hull  and  surrender  of  Detroit  become  known, 
than  an  army  sprung,  as  it  were,  from  the  dust,  with  the 
determination  to  revenge  the  loss  of  their  friends  and  relatives, 
and  retrieve  the  tarnished  honour  of  their  country.  All 
classes  and  ages  appeared  to  be  animated  with  the  same 
military  ardour,  and  volunteers  poured  in  so  fast  from  all  parts 
of  Kentucky  and  Ohio,  that  it  became  necessary  to  repress  the 

*  Ilistoricnl  Register. 


HARRISON     IN     COMMAND.  269 

ardour  of  the  citizens,  and  many  were  discharged,  and  with 
difficulty  prevailed  on  to  return  to  their  homes.  General 
Harrison,  was  invested  by  the  Governor  of  Kentucky,  with 
the  command  of  the  militia  of  the  state  with  the  rank  of  Major- 
General  and  on  the  29th  of  August  put  his  troops  in  motion 
from  Cincinnati.  His  first  operations  were  directed  to  the  re 
lief  of  the  frontier  posts. 

He  arrived  at  Piqua  on  the  30th  of  September  with  about 
two  thousand  five  hundred  men,  whence,  after  completing  his 
arrangements  and  receiving  his  military  stores,  he  marched  on 
the  6th  for  Fort  Wayne,  a  post  situated  at  the  confluence  of 
the  rivers  St.  Mary  and  St.  Joseph,  which  after  their  junction 
assume  the  name  of  the  Miami  of  the  Lake.  This  post  had 
been  for  some  time  invested  by  hostile  Indians,  but,  on 
hearing  of  the  approach  of  Harrison  they  precipitately  retreated, 
and  the  army  arrived  at  the  fort,  without  opposition,  on  the 
12th  of  September. 

Not  being  able  immediately  to  move  on  towards  Detroit,  on 
account  of  the  want  of  proper  supplies,  Harrison  determined 
to  employ  the  intermediate  time  in  breaking  up  the  towns  of 
the  hostile  Indian  tribes.  For  this  purpose  two  expeditions 
were  organized,  one  of  which  was  destined  against  the  Miami 
towns,  situated  upon  the  Wabash,  a  little  below  its  confluence 
with  the  Tippecanoe  river,  the  other  against  the  Potawatamie 
villages,  which  stand  on  a  river  called  St.  Joseph,  which  falls 
into  lake  Michigan.  Both  of  these  detachments  were  suc 
cessful.  Nine  villages  .were  burnt,  and  all  the  corn  cut 
up  and  destroyed,  in  order  that  the  want  of  provisions  might 
force  the  Indians  to  leave  that  part  of  the  country. 

A  few  days  after  the  return  of  the  troops  from  those  expedi 
tions,  general  Winchester  arrived  at  Fort  Wayne  with  addi 
tional  reinforcements.  Winchester  had  been  originally  des 
tined  to  the  command  of  this  army  by  the  president ;  Harrison, 
who  was  governor  of  the  Indiana  territory,  had  merely  been 
appointed  a  major-general  by  brevet  by  the  governor  of 
Kentucky,  and  by  him  placed  in  the  command  pro  tempore, 

on  account  of  the  urgency  of  the  occasion.     On  the  arrival 

23* 


270  HARRISON     AT     FORT     WAYNE. 

of  Winchester,  Harrison  accordingly  relinquished  the  com 
mand,  and  set  out  for  his  own  territory  with  a  body  of  mounted 
men,  for  the  purpose  of  breaking  up  the  Indian  settlements  in 
that  quarter.  He  had  not  proceeded  far,  however,  before  he 
received,  by  express,  a  commission  from  the  president, 
constituting  him  commander-in-chief  of  the  north-western 
army,  general  Winchester  to  act  as  second  in  command. 
These  counteracting  measures  are  said  to  have  been  owing  to 
the  ignorance  of  the  president,  at  the  time  of  Winchester's 
appointment,  of  the  brevet  appointment  of  Harrison,  and  to 
the  general  expression  of  confidence  in  the  latter  by  the  Ken- 
tuckians  having  reached  the  seat  of  government  shortly  after. 
Fortunately  the  measure  created  neither  jealousy  nor  dislike 
on  either  side. 

General  Harrison  arrived  at  Fort  WTayne,  and  resumed  the 
command  on  the  23d  of  September.  The  day  previous  to 
his  arrival  general  Winchester  had  marched  for  Fort  Defiance 
with  two  thousand  men,  consisting  of  four  hundred  regulars, 
a  brigade  of  Kentucky  militia,  and  a  troop  of  horse.* 

His  design  was  to  take  possession  of  the  fort,  and  there 
await  the  arrival  of  reinforcements  from  Kentucky  and  Ohio. 
The  country,  through  which  he  was  obliged  to  pass,  presented 
difficulties  of  no  ordinary  nature,  by  reason  of  the  almost 
impenetrable  thickets  and  marshes,  with  which  it  is  covered. 
The  progress  of  the  army  was  therefore  very  slow,  seldom 
exceeding  five  or  six  miles  in  twenty  four  hours.  From  the 
apprehensions  entertained  of  an  attack  by  the  Indians,  it  was 
thought  necessary  to  fortify  the  camp  every  night ;  and 
the  march  of  the  army  was  always  preceded  by  a  reconnoit 
ring  party  of  spies.  On  the  25th,  ensign  Ligget,  of  the 
advanced  party,  obtained  permission  to  proceed,  with  four 
volunteers,  for  the  purpose  of  discovering  the  strength  of  the 
enemy  at  Fort  Defiance.  Late  on  the  same  evening  they  were 
attacked  by  a  party  of  Indians,  and,  after  defending  themselves 
with  great  valour,  were  overpowered,  and  the  whole  party 
put  to  death.  Subsequently  to  this  affair  various  skirmishes 

*  Historical  Register. 


FORT     WAYNE     THREATENED.  271 

took  place  between  the  spies  in  advance  and  the  savage 
forces,  which  had  the  effect  of  impeding  the  march  of 
the  army,  and  harassing  the  men. 

The  Indians  appear  to  have  been  the  advanced  party  of  an 
army  destined  to  attack  Fort  Wayne,  which  consisted  of  two 
hundred  regulars,  with  four  pieces  of  artillery,  and  about  one 
thousand  savages,  the  whole  under  the  command  of  Major 
Muir.  The  intelligence,  however,  of  the  approach  of  the 
force  under  Winchester,  the  numbers  of  which  were  consid 
erably  exaggerated,  and  the  report  of  an  additional  body  being 
on  the  Au  Glaize,  caused  an  abandonment  of  the  project,  and 
a  retreat  down  the  Miami.  General  Winchester,  who  was 
ignorant  of  the  motions  of  his  enemy,  proceeded  with  great 
caution,  fortify  ing  his  camp  as  usual,  at  night,  and  sending  re 
connoitring  parties  in  all  directions.  The  army  had  now  be 
gan  to  suffer  severely  from  a  want  of  provisions,  Colonel  Jen 
nings,  who  had  been  despatched  by  General  Harrison,  down 
the  Au  Glaize  with  a  supply,  not  being  able  to  reach  Fort  De 
fiance  from  the  presence  of  the  enemy.  An  escort  was  there 
fore  sent  forward  by  General  Winchester;  and  after  great 
difficulty  and  labour,  the  supplies  were  conveyed  to  the  army 
on  pack-horses.  An  express,  had,  in  the  meantime,  been  de 
spatched  to  General  Harrison,  acquainting  him  with  the 
situation  of  the  troops  and  the  force  of  the  enemy  ;  and,  on 
the  30th  of  September,  the  army  took  possession  of  Fort  De 
fiance,  from  which  the  enemy  had  previously  retreated,  and 
where  General  Harrison  arrived  with  a  part  of  his  forces  on 
the  3d  of  October.* 

On  the  4th  Harrison,  having  left  at  Fort  Defiance  the  force 
which  constituted  the  left  wing  of  the  army,  under  general 
Winchester,  returned  to  bring  up  the  centre  and  right  wing. 
On  the  day  of  his  departure,  he  ordered  general  Tupper,  with 
the  mounted  troops  under  his  command,  consisting  of  nearly 
one  thousand  men,  to  proceed  on  an  expedition  to  the  Rapids. 
This  expedition  was  never  carried  into  effect.  Its  failure  arose 
partly  from  the  undisciplined  state  of  the  troops  which  had  been 

*  Ramsay. 


272  EXPEDITION    TO    THE    RAPIDS. 

selected  for  the  enterprise,  and  partly  from  a  disagreement 
which  took  place  between  their  commander  and  general  Win 
chester.  The  inefficiency  of  raw  militia  was  perhaps  never 
more  strikingly  displayed  than  on  this  occasion. 

General  Tupper,  after  returning  with  his  mounted  volun 
teers  to  Urbanna,  was  despatched  with  the  centre  of  the 
north-western  army,  consisting  of  a  regiment  of  regulars,  and 
the  Ohio  volunteers  and  militia,  to  Fort  M' Arthur.  The  right 
wing,  consisting  of  a  brigade  of  Pennsylvania,  and  a  brigade 
of  Virginia  militia,  were  stationed  at  Sandusky. 

Shortly  after  his  arrival  at  Fort  M'Arthur,  general  Tupper 
organized  another  expedition  for  the  purpose  of  proceeding  to 
the  Rapids  of  the  Miami.  He  left  the  fort  on  the  10th,  with 
a  force  consisting  of  upwards  of  six  hundred  men,  the  soldiers 
carrying  provisions  in  their  knapsacks  for  five  days.  On  the 
evening  of  the  13th,  being  then  about  thirteen  miles  from  the 
rapids,  an  officer  was  despatched  to  examine  the  situation  of 
the  enemy,  by  whom  it  was  ascertained  that  the  British  and 
Indians  still  occupied  the  settlements  and  fort  at  the  rapids, 
and  that  the  boats  and  vessels  lay  a  little  below. 

In  consequence  of  this  information  the  detachment  halted 
until  sunset,  when  they  proceeded  to  a  ford  about  two  miles 
and  a  half  above  the  rapids,  whence  scouts  were  again 
detached  to  observe  more  particularly  the  situation  and  force 
of  the  enemy.  The  necessary  information  being  soon  re 
ceived,  the  troops  were  ordered  to  cross  the  river,  in  order  to 
attack  the  enemy  at  the  dawn  of  day.  Unfortunately,  how 
ever,  it  was  impracticable  for  the  troops  to  cross.  Every  ex 
pedient  that  could  be  devised  was  unavailing,  and  a  number 
of  men  who  were  swept  down  the  rapids  were  with  difficulty 
saved,  with  the  loss  of  their  muskets  and  ammunition. 

In  the  morning,  convinced  that  he  was  unable  to  reach  the 
enemy,  General  Tupper  ordered  the  spies  to  endeavour 
to  decoy  them  over  ;  and  they  accordingly  proceeded  down 
and  discovered  themselves.  The  stratagem,  however,  proved 
unsuccessful ;  for  though  a  few  Indians  crossed  the  river,  they 
were  too  cautious  to  be  drawn  within  the  lines.  The  main 


BATTLE     ON     THE     MIAMI.  1>73 

body  was  then  marched  down  the  Miami,  opposite  to  the  en 
campment  of  the  enemy.  They  appeared  in  considerable 
disorder  as  the  advanced  guard  opened  from  the  woods.  The 
British,  who  were  in  the  vessels  and  boats,  immediately 
slipped  their  cables  and  proceeded  down  the  river.  The 
Indian  women  were  seen  running  off  on  the  road  leading 
to  Detroit ;  the  men  commenced  a  fire  at  the  detachment  from 
their  muskets  and  a  four  pounder. 

General  Tupper  having  observed  a  number  of  mounted 
Indians  proceeding  up  the  river,  and  fearful  of  the  camp  being 
surprised,  ordered  the  detachment  to  return.  When  within 
about  a  mile  of  the  encampment,  some  of  the  soldiers,  pressed 
probably  by  hunger,  the  provisions  being  now  entirely  ex 
hausted,  fired  upon  a  drove  of  hogs,  contrary  to  orders,  and 
pursued  them  nearly  half  a  mile ;  others  left  the  ranks, 
and  entered  a  field  to  gather  corn.  At  this  moment  a  body 
of  mounted  Indians  came  upon  them,  killed  four  men, 
and  then  commenced  an  attack  on  the  rear  of  the  right  flank. 
The  column  being  instantly  thrown  back,  commenced  a  brisk 
fire,  which  caused  the  Indians  to  give  ground ;  but  they 
quickly  rallied,  and  passing  along  the  van-guard,  made  a 
violent  charge  upon  the  rear  of  the  left  column.  This  column 
was  also  thrown  briskly  back,  and  every  attempt  made 
to  break  the  lines  being  resisted,  in  twenty  minutes  the 
Indians  were  driven  from  the  field.  Conceiving,  however, 
that  the  charge  of  the  mounted  men  was  merely  intended  to 
throw  the  troops  into  disorder  to  make  room  for  an  attack  of 
the  foot,  General  Tupper  ordered  the  right  column  to  move  up 
into  marching  order,  lest  that  attack  should  be  made  on  the 
right  flank.  This  column  had  scarcely  regained  their  position, 
when  information  was  received  that  the  Indians  were  crossing 
the  river  in  considerable  numbers.  Tupper  immediately  or 
dered  the  left  column  to  resume  their  marching  order,  and 
proceeded  to  the  head  of  the  right  column,  where  he  found 
that  a  number  of  Indians  had  crossed  on  horse-back,  that 
some  were  still  in  the  middle  of  the  river,  and  about  two 
hundred  on  the  opposite  bank.  A  battalion  was  immediately 
2K 


274  S  E  C  O  N  D     A  C  T  1  O  N  . 

ordered  to  advance  and  dislodge  them.  This  attack  was  suc 
cessful.  The  Indians  were  forced  to  retire,  and  several 
of  them  were  shot  from  their  horses  wrhile  crossing  the 
river. 

The  horses  used  by  the  Indians  in  this  attack  are  stated  to 
have  been  much  superior  to  those  they  had  been  accustomed 
to  ride.  They  were  high  and  active  ;  they  were  also  supplied 
with  pistols  and  holsters.  A  number  of  Indians  wrere  shot 
from  their  horses  ;  but  they  were  with  great  dexterity  thrown 
on  again,  and  carried  off  the  field.  Split  Log  led  on  several 
of  the  charges  at  the  commencement  of  the  attack,  mounted 
on  a  well  trained  white  horse,  from  which  he  sometimes  fired, 
and  at  other  times  leaped  from  him  behind  a  tree.  It  was  sup 
posed  that  he  was  wounded  in  the  action,  as  another  warrior 
rode  the  same  horse  in  some  of  the  last  charges. 

After  the  retreat  of  the  Indians  the  detachment  \vere 
compelled  to  return  with  all  speed  to  Fort  M'Arthur,  as  their 
provisions  were  consumed,  and  they  had  to  march  forty  miles 
before  there  was  a  possibility  of  supply. 

On  the  13th  of  December,  General  Tapper  conducted  an 
other  detachment  to  the  rapids,  consisting  of  between  one 
thousand  five  hundred  and  two  thousand  men.  On  the  east 
side  of  the  Miami,  a  few  miles  above  the  rapids,  a  body  of 
the  enemy  was  discovered,  consisting  of  three  hundred  British 
regulars  and  six  hundred  or  seven  hundred  Indians.  Having 
ascertained  the  position  of  the  enemy,  Tupper  ordered  a  small 
detachment  to  advance  and  commence  an  attack,  and  then  to 
retreat.  This  stratagem  succeeded.  The  enemy  pursued 
with  impetuosity  until  they  were  nearly  surrounded,  and  on 
being  charged,  were  repulsed  on  all  quarters  with  considerable 
slaughter,  and  put  to  flight.  Fourteen  or  fifteen  of  the 
British,  and  seventy  or  eighty  Indians,  were  left  on  the  field. 
Many  were  likewise  killed  in  swimming  across  the  river,  into 
which  they  precipitately  plunged,  that  being  their  only  means 
of  escape. 

While  these  operations  were  carried  on  on  the  borders  of 
lake  Erie,  several  expeditions  were  set  on  foot  against 


SIEGE     OF     FORT     HARRISON.  275 

the  Indian  settlements  in  the  Indiana  and  Illinois  territories. 
A  portion  of  the  Kentucky  volunteers,  under  General  Hopkins, 
and  a  corps  of  Kentucky  rangers,  commanded  by  Colonel 
Russell,  were  particularly  destined  for  this  service.  This  force 
having  met  at  Vincennes,  it  was  agreed  that  Hopkins  should 
first  proceed  to  the  relief  of  Fort  Harrison,  a  post  higher  up 
the  Wabash,  which  was  at  that  time  invested  by  the  Indians, 
and  should  then  proceed  to  the  Peoria  Indian  towns  on 
the  river  Illinois,  where  he  was  to  be  met  by  the  rangers 
under  Russell.  Another  detachment,  under  Captain  Craig, 
was  to  join  them  at  the  same  place.  This  last  detachment, 
was  to  march  up  the  Illinois  river. 

Captain  Taylor,  the  commander  at  Fort  Harrison,  having 
received  information  of  the  approach  of  the  hostile  Indians  a 
short  time  before  they  made  their  appearance,  had  used  every 
precaution  that  the  smallnes*  of  his  garrison  would  admit  of. 
The  first  hostile  symptoms  appeared  on  the  evening  of  the  3d 
of  September,  when  two  young  men,  who  had  been  employed 
a  short  distance  from  the  fort,  were  shot  and  scalped, 
and  were  found  in  that  condition  the  next  morning  by  a  small 
party  that  had  been  sent  out  to  seek  them.  This  circumstance 
caused  them  to  redouble  their  vigilance,  and  the  officers  of 
the  guard  were  directed  to  walk  the  round  all  night,  in  order 
if  possible  to  prevent  any  surprise. 

About  11  o'clock  on  the  evening  of  the  4th,  the  garrison 
being  alarmed  by  the  firing  of  one  of  the  sentinels,  every  man 
instantly  flew  to  his  post.  In  a  few  minutes  the  cry  of  fire 
added  to  the  alarm  ;  when  it  was  discovered  that  the  lower 
block-house,  in  which  had  been  deposited  the  property 
of  the  contractor,  had  been  fired  by  the  Indians.  Such  was 
the  darkness  of  the  night,  that  although  the  upper  part  of  the 
building  was  occupied  by  a  corporal's  guard  as  an  alarm  post, 
yet  the  Indians  succeeded  in  firing  it  undiscovered,  and  unfor 
tunately,  a  few  minutes  after  the  discovery  of  the  fire,  it  com 
municated  to  a  quantity  of  whiskey  that  had  been  deposited 
there,  and  immediately  ascended  to  the  roof,  baffling  every 
effort  that  was  made  to  extinguish  it.  As  the  block*house 


276  SIEGE    OF    FORT    HARRISON. 

adjoined  the  barracks,  which  constituted  part  of  the  fortifica 
tions,  most  of  the  men  gave  themselves  up  for  lost ;  and 
indeed  the  raging  of  the  fire,  the  yells  of  the  Indians,  and  the 
cries  of  the  women  and  children  (who  had  taken  refuge  in  the 
fort,)  were  sufficient  to  appal  the  stoutest  heart.  Happily  the 
presence  of  mind  of  the  commander  never  forsook  him.  He 
instantly  stationed  a  part  of  his  men  on  the  roof  of  the 
barracks,  with  orders  to  tear  off  that  part  adjoining  the  block 
house,  while  the  remainder  kept  up  a  constant  fire  on 
the  Indians  from  another  block-house  and  two  bastions.  The 
roof  was  torn  off  under  a  shower  of  bullets  from  without,  by 
which,  however,  only  one  man  was  killed  and  two  wounded. 

By  this  success  the  soldiers  were  inspired  with  firmness,  and 
now  used  such  exertions,  that  before  day  they  had  not  only 
extinguished  the  fire,  but  raised  a  breast-work  five  or  six  feet 
high  in  the  gap  occasioned  by  the  burning  of  the  block-house, 
although  the  Indians  continued  to  pour  in  a  heavy  fire  of  ball 
and  showers  of  arrows  during  the  whole  time  the  attack 
lasted  (which  was  seven  hours,)  in  every  part  of  the  parade. 

On  the  first  appearance  of  the  fire,  two  of  the  soldiers  had, 
in  despair,  jumped  the  pickets.  One  of  them  returned  about 
an  hour  before  day,  and,  running  up  towards  the  gate,  begged 
for  God's  sake  that  it  might  be  opened.  On  suspicion  that 
this  was  an  Indian  stratagem,  he  was  fired  at.  He  then  ran 
to  the  other  bastion,  where,  his  voice  being  known,  he  was 
directed  to  lie  down  till  daylight  behind  an  empty  barrel  that 
happened  to  be  outside  of  the  pickets.  This  poor  fellow  was 
shockingly  wounded,  and  his  companion  cut  to  pieces  by  the 
Indians. 

After  keeping  up  a  constant  fire  till  six  in  the  morning, 
which  after  daylight  was  returned  with  considerable  effect  by 
the  garrison,  the  Indians  retreated  out  of  reach  of  the  guns. 
They  then  drove  together  all  the  horses  and  hogs  in  the 
neighbourhood,  and  shot  them  in  sight  of  their  owners.  The 
whole  of  the  horned  cattle  they  succeeded  in  carrying  off. 

In  this  attack  the  Americans  had  but  three  killed,  and  three 
wounded,  including  the  two  that  jumped  the  pickets.  The 


FORT    HARRISON    RELIEVED.  277 

Indian  loss  was  supposed  to  be  considerable,  but  as  they 
always  carry  off  both  their  dead  and  wounded,  the  amount 
could  not  be  ascertained.  At  the  moment  of  the  attack  there 
were  only  fifteen  effective  men  in  the  garrison,  the  others 
being  either  sick  or  convalescent. 

The  Indians,  disheartened  by  this  failure,  made  no  further 
attempt  on  the  fort,  but  the  garrison  still  remained  in  a  peril 
ous  situation,  as  the  greater  part  of  their  provisions  had  been 
destroyed  by  the  fire,  and  the  loss  of  their  stock  prevented 
future  supplies.  Captain  Taylor  therefore  attempted  to  send, 
by  night,  two  men  in  a  canoe  down  the  river  to  Vincennes, 
to  make  known  his  situation,  but  they  were  forced  to  return, 
the  river  being  found  too  well  guarded.  The  Indians 
had  made  a  fire  on  the  bank  of  the  river,  a  short  distance  be 
low  the  garrison,  wThich  gave  them  an  opportunity  of  seeing 
any  craft  that  might  attempt  to  pass,  with  a  canoe  ready  below 
to  intercept  it.  A  more  fortunate  attempt  was  made  by  land, 
and  the  garrison  was  immediately  after  relieved  by  the  force 
under  General  Hopkins,  consisting  of  nearly  four  thousand 
men. 

After  the  relief  of  Fort  Harrison,  Hopkins  began  his 
preparations  for  his  expedition  against  the  Peoria  towns. 
They  commenced  their  march  on  the  morning  of  the  15th  of 
October,  and  continued  it  for  four  days  in  a  direction  nearly 
north.  But  here  again  the  spirit  of  insubordination  began  to 
show  itself.  The  general  states  in  his  official  despatch,  that 
having  ordered  a  halt  in  the  afternoon  of  the  4th  day,  in  a  fine 
piece  of  grass,  for  the  purpose  of  refreshing  the  horses,  he 
was  addressed  by  one  of  his  majors,  in  the  most  rude  and  dic 
tatorial  manner,  requiring  him  instantly  to  resume  his  march, 
or  his  battalion  would  break  from  the  army  and  return.  Of 
the  reply  of  the  general  to  this  modest  request  we  are  not  in 
formed.  Next  evening,  however,  an  event  took  place,  which 
seems  to  have  spread  the  spirit  of  discontent  through  the 
whole  detachment.  A  violent  gust  of  wind  having  arisen 
about  sun-set,  just  as  the  troops  had  encamped,  the  Indians 
set  fire  to  the  prairie  all  around  them,  which  drove  furiously 

24 


278  M  U  T I N  Y  . 

on  the  camp.  They  succeeded,  however,  in  protecting  them 
selves  by  firing  the  grass  around  the  encampment. 

Next  morning,  in  consequence  of  the  discontent  that  pre 
vailed,  the  general  called  a  council  of  his  officers,  to  whom 
he  stated  his  apprehensions,  the  expectations  of  the  country, 
and  the  disgrace  attending  the  failure  of  the  expedition ;  and, 
on  the  other  hand,  the  exhausted  state  of  the  horses,  and  the 
want  of  provisions.  He  then  requested  the  commandants  of 
each  regiment  to  convene  the  whole  of  the  officers  belonging 
to  it,  and  to  take  fully  the  sense  of  the  army  on  the  measures 
to  be  pursued  ;  adding,  that  if  five  hundred  volunteers  turned 
out  he  would  put  himself  at  their  head,  and  proceed  in  quest 
of  the  Indian  towns,  and  the  rest  of  the  army  might  return  to 
Fort  Harrison.  In  less  than  an  hour  the  report  was  made  al 
most  unanimously  to  return.  In  vain  did  the  general  request 
that  he  might  dictate  the  course  for  that  day  only.  His  au 
thority  was  now  at  an  end  ;  and  all  the  efforts  of  the  officers 
were  necessary  to  restore  order  in  the  ranks,  and  to  conduct 
the  retreat  without  danger  from  the  surrounding  though 
unseen  foe.* 

Though  this  expedition  returned  almost  without  obtaining 
the  sight  of  an  enemy,  yet  it  was  not  altogether  unproductive 
of  benefit.  The  Indians  of  the  neighbouring  towns,  hearing 
of  its  approach,  had  marched  the  greater  part  of  their  warriors 
to  meet  it,  leaving  their  villages  in  a  defenceless  condition. 
In  this  state  they  were  found  by  Colonel  Russell,  who 
had  marched  upon  them  in  the  expectation  of  meeting 
with  Hopkins'  army,  and  his  detachment  attacked  and  defeat 
ed  those  who  had  been  left  behind.  Having  driven  them  into 
a  swamp,  through  which  the  rangers  pursued  them  for 
three  miles,  up  to  their  waists  in  mud  and  water,  he  returned 
and  burnt  their  towns,  and  destroyed  their  corn.  The  number 
of  warriors  who  advanced  to  meet  Hopkins  from  those  towns 
is  stated  to  have  amounted  to  seven  hundred ;  Russell's  force 
consisted  of  not  more  than  four  hundred  men.  A  consider 
able  number  of  Indians  were  killed  in  this  attack.  On  the 

*  Historical  Register. 


PROPHET'S     TOWN     DESTROYED.  279 

part  of  the  Americans  there  were  only  four  wounded,  none  of 
them  mortally. 

Craig's  force  was  still  smaller  than  that  under  Russell ;  it  is 
stated  to  have  consisted  of  not  more  than  eighty  men.  With 
this  small  body  he  marched  up  the  Illinois  river,  twenty  miles 
above  the  town  destroyed  by  Russell.  Here  he  attacked 
an  Indian  settlement,  which  he  totally  destroyed,  with  all  the 
improvements,  and  took  forty-two  prisoners,  one  of  them 
an  Englishman,  and  a  large  collection  of  furs.  He  returned 
with  his  prisoners  and  booty,  without  the  loss  of  a  man. 

In  the  mortth  of  November  another  Indian  expedition  was 
undertaken  by  General  Hopkins,  with  about  twelve  hundred 
and  fifty  men.  This  was  directed  against  the  towns  on 
the  Wabash,  where  the  battle  of  Tippecanoe  had  been  fought 
about  twelve  months  before.  Having  left  Fort  Harrison  on 
the  llth,  accompanied  with  boats  for  the  transportation 
of  provisions,  forage,  and  military  stores,  Hopkins  arrived  at 
the  Prophet's  town  on  the  19th,  without  interruption.  Early 
in  the  morning  of  that  day,  three  hundred  men  were  detached 
to  surprise  the  Winebago  town,  on  Ponce  Passu  creek, 
a  short  distance  below  the  Prophet's.  Having  surrounded  it 
about  the  break  of  day,  they  were  surprised  to  find  it  evacu 
ated.  The  party,  accordingly,  after  destroying  it,  rejoined 
the  main  body  at  the  Prophet's  town. 

For  three  days  Hopkins'  detachment  was  employed 
in  achieving  the  complete  destruction  of  the  Prophet's  town, 
and  the  large  Kickapoo  village  adjoining,  the  former  consis 
ting  of  forty  and  the  latter  of  one  hundred  and  sixty  cabins 
and  huts.  They  likewise  destroyed  all  their  cultivated  fields, 
fences,  Sac.  and  constructed  works  for  the  defence  of  the  boats 
and  of  the  encampment. 

On  the  21st  a  reconnoitring  party  were  attacked  by  a  body 
of  Indians,  and  one  of  their  number  killed.  The  following 
day  sixty  horseman  were  despatched  to  bury  their  comrade, 
and  gain  a  better  knowledge  of  the  ground,  but  they  unfortu 
nately  fell  into  an  ambuscade,  in  which  eighteen  of  the  party 
were  killed,  wounded,  or  missing.  This  party,  on  their  re- 


280  RETURN    TO    FORT    HARRISON. 

turn,  brought  information  of  a  large  assemblage  of  the  enemy, 
who,  encouraged  by  the  strength  of  their  camp,  appeared  to 
be  waiting  an  attack.  Every  preparation  was  accordingly 
made  to  march  early  next  morning,  to  engage  the  enemy.  A 
violent  fall  of  snow,  however,  prevented  the  movement  on  the 
23d ;  and  the  camp  was  found  abandoned  on  the  following 
day.  The  position  which  the  Indians  had  thus  abandoned  is 
spoken  of  as  having  been  remarkably  strong.  The  Ponce 
Passu,  a  deep  rapid  creek,  was  in  their  rear,  running  in 
a  semicircle  ;  in  front  was  a  bluff,  one  hundred  feet  high,  al 
most  perpendicular,  and  only  to  be  penetrated  tty  three  steep 
ravines. 

On  the  return  of  the  troops  to  camp,  the  river  was  found  so 
full  of  ice,  as  to  alarm  them  for  the  return  of  the  boats. 
Hopkins  had  intended  to  have  spent  one  week  more  in 
endeavouring  to  find  the  Indian  camps ;  but  the  shoeless, 
shirtless  state  of  the  troops,  now  clad  in  the  remnants  of  their 
summer  dress  ;  a  river  full  of  ice  ;  the  hills  covered  with  snow  ; 
and,  above  all,  the  uncertainty  of  finding  an  enemy ;  all  these 
circumstances  determined  him  to  return.  They  accordingly 
set  out  on  the  25th,  and  in  a  few  days  arrived  at  Fort  Harri 
son,  having  completed  a  march  of  upwards  of  one  hundred 
miles  into  the  Indian  country,  which  is  totally  devoid  of 
roads,  and  destroyed  three  of  their  principal  towns,  in 
the  space  of  less  than  twenty  days. 

The  last  Indian  expedition  of  which  mention  is  made, 
in  this  quarter,  is  one  which  was  commanded  by  Colonel 
Campbell,  consisting  of  six  hundred  men,  which  marched 
from  Greenville  (Ohio)  against  the  towns  on  the  Mississinewa, 
a  branch  of  the  Wabash. 

On  the  17th  of  December,  after  marching  all  night,  Camp 
bell  arrived  at  one  of  the  towns  about  day-break,  which  he  in 
stantly  attacked,  and  the  Indians  were  driven  across  the  Mis 
sissinewa  river,  with  the  loss  of  seven  killed  and  thirty-seven  pri 
soners.  Only  one  American  was  killed  and  one  wounded  in  this 
skirmish.  After  securing  the  prisoners,  a  part  of  the  detach 
ment  was  despatched  down  the  river,  who  returned  the  same 


FRONTIER     OPERATIONS.  281 

day,  having  burned  three  villages  without  resistance.  They 
then  encamped  on  the  ground  where  the  first  village  stood. 

The  following  morning,  a  little  before  day-light,  the  camp 
was  attacked  by  a  body  of  Indians,  supposed  to  be  about  three 
hundred.  They  commenced  their  attack  on  the  right,  with  a 
horrid  yell.  After  a  desperate  conflict  of  about  three  quarters 
of  an  hour,  a  charge  was  made  by  the  cavalry,  which  forced 
the  Indians  to  retreat,  leaving  forty  killed  on  the  field. 
In  this  affair  the  Americans  had  eight  killed,  and  twenty-five 
or  thirty  wounded. 

Another  attack  was  anticipated,  as  information  was  received 
that  Tecumseh,  with  four  or  five  hundred  warriors,  was  only 
fifteen  miles  from  the  scene  of  action ;  but  reinforcements 
shortly  after  arriving  from  Greenville,  they  effected  their  re 
treat  without  molestation.* 

The  country  which  borders  on  Lake  Ontario,  bears  very 
little  resemblance  to  that  through  which  the  war,  the  details 
of  which  we  have  just  narrated,  was  carried.  The  settlements 
of  American  citizens  extended  to  the  shores  of  the  lakes ;  and 
the  fertility  of  the  surrounding  country,  as  well  as  the  excel 
lence  and  security  of  the  communication  with  the  Atlantic 
frontier,  afforded  every  convenience  for  the  operations  of  regu 
lar  hostility.  The  ample  bosom  of  the  lakes  presented  a  fair 
field  for  the  manoeuvres  of  naval  warfare,  and  an  easy  convey 
ance  to  an  invading  army.  The  militia,  too,  of  the  states  of 
New  York  and  Pennsylvania,  two  of  the  most  populous  and 
powerful  of  the  confederacy,  had  testified  a  desire  to  co-oper 
ate  with  the  regular  force,  both  in  the  defence  of  their  terri 
tory,  and  in  the  prosecution  of  offensive  measures.  The 
northern  and^eastern  frontiers  were  therefore  considered,  with 
reason,  those  from  which  the  provinces  of  the  enemy  could  be 
most  efficiently  invaded. 

The  American  forces  on  this  frontier  were  stationed  at 
Plattsburg,  under  Brigadier-General  Bloomfield;  at  Buffalo, 
under  Brigadier-General  Smith  ;  at  Sackett's  Harbour,  Black- 
Rock,  and  Ogdenburg,  the  whole  being  under  the  command 

*  Historical  Register. 
2L  24* 


282  ATTACK     ON     QUEENSTOWN. 

of  Major  General  Dearborn.  The  militia  of  the  state  of  New 
York,  amounting  to  about  three  thousand  five  hundred  men, 
and  commanded  by  Major  General  Van  Rensselaer,  were  then 
in  the  service  of  the  United  States  and  stationed  at  Lewistown. 

Owing  to  the  repeal  of  the  orders  in  council  and  an  armis 
tice  between  Sir  George  Prevost,  the  Governor  General  of 
Canada,  and  Major  General  Dearborn,  it  was  late  in  the  sea 
son  before  any  action  of  importance  took  place  between  the 
two  armies.  The  regular  officers,  and  those  of  the  militia 
were  employed  in  organizing  and  disciplining  their  troops, 
of  which  both  species  of  force  stood  very  much  in  need. 
Several  skirmishes  had,  indeed,  taken  place  betwen  small 
parties,  in  which  great  enterprise  and  bravery  were  displayed. 

On  the  21st  of  September,  Captain  Forsyth,  after  defeating 
a  superior  force  of  the  enemy,  captured  a  small  village  in 
Canada,  and  brought  off  a  considerable  quantity  of  military  stores 
with  some  prisoners.  By  way  of  retaliation  for  this  exploit, 
an  attack  was  soon  after  made,  on  the  town  of  Ogdensburg, 
by  about  four  hundred  British  troops,  after  a  heavy  bombard 
ment  from  the  opposite  shore.  They  were  met,  with  great 
gallantry,  by  the  Americans,  under  Brigadier-General  Brown, 
of  the  New  York  militia ;  and,  after  an  obstinate  contest,  were 
obliged  to  relinquish  their  attempt,  with  the  loss  of  many  men. 

The  season  for  military  operations  being  now  far  advanced, 
and  the  militia,  displaying  great  eagerness  to  be  led  against 
the  enemy,  General  Van  Rensselaer,  determined  to  make  an 
attack  on  the  British  post  at  Queenstown;  situated  on  the 
Canada  side  of  the  Niagara,  directly  opposite  to  his  quarters  at 
Lewistown.  The  morning  of  the  llth  of  October,  had  been 
fixed  upon  for  this  attempt,  but,  on  account  of  the  tempestuous 
violence  of  the  weather,  and  the  want  of  a  sufficient  number 
of  boats,  it  was  postponed  until  the  morning  of  the  13th  at 
break  of  day. 

There  were  at  Lewistown  about  two  thousand  five  hundred 
New  York  militia,  as  yet  perfectly  raw  and  undisciplined. 
Two  hundred  regulars  had  arrived  in  detachments  from  Fort 
Niagara,  under  Lieutenant  Colonel  Fenwick  and  Chrystie, 


BATTLE     OF    QUEENSTOWN.  283 

and  Major  Mullany,  on  the  night  of  the  12th,  to  join  in  the 
expedition.  It  was  intended  that  Colonel  Solomon  Van 
Rensselaer,  of  the  militia,  should  have  the  chief  command  of 
the  expedition,  the  plan  of  which  seems  to  have  been  this : 
two  columns  were  to  make  a  simultaneous  descent  on  the 
British  shore,  one  of  about  three  hundred  militia,  under  Colo 
nel  Van  Rensselaer,  the  other,  consisting  of  an  equal  number 
of  regulars  from  the  thirteenth  regiment,  under  Lieutenant 
Colonel  Chrystie.  Lieutenant  Colonel  Fenwick,  with  Major 
Mullany's  detachment,  was  to  sustain  both  columns. 

All  the  boats  which  had  been  collected  were  divided  equally 
between  Colonel  Van  Rensselaer  and  Lieutenant  Colonel 
Chrystie,  but  neither  of  them  had  enough  to  enable  him  to 
embark  his  whole  column  at  once.  This  circumstance  was 
productive  of  the  most  serious  evils ;  the  troops  were  brought 
into  action  by  piece  meal,  without  order  or  concert,  and  the 
boats  did  not  return  with  any  regularity  for  those  who  had 
been  left.  Colonel  Van  Rensselaer,  however,  effected  a  land 
ing  with  the  greater  part  of  the  two  columns,  but  Christie 
was  less  fortunate  ;  his  boat  was  soon  perforated  by  the  fire  of 
the  enemy's  artillery,  which  had  been  early  awakened,  and 
became  unmanageable ;  he  himself  was  slightly  wounded. 
With  some  difficulty  he  regained  the  American  shore,  about 
half  a  mile  below  the  point  of  embarkation.  The  subsequent 
embarkations  were  yet  more  irregular.  The  number  of  boats 
which  had  been  originally  provided,  about  twelve  or  fourteen, 
was  altogether  inadequate,  and  several  of  these  had  been  lost 
early  in  the  attack.  The  pilots  and  boatmen  became  irreso 
lute,  and  finally  fled  from  the  ferry. 

Under  these  circumstances,  about  day-break,  Lieutenant 
Colonel  Fenwick  and  Major  Mullany  embarked  as  many  as  they 
could  (about  two  hundred  in  all)  of  the  remaining  detachment. 
This  division  of  boats,  without  pilots  was  forced,  by  the  violence 
of  the  current,  upon  the  enemy's  shore,  immediately  under  his 
batteries ;  and  the  whole  detachment  was  taken,  with  the  ex 
ception  of  Major  Mullany,  who,  with  eight  or  ten  men, 
escaped  in  a  boat.  Lieutenant  Colonel  Fenwick  was  severely 


284  BATTLE    OF    QUEENSTOWN. 

wounded  in  three  or  four  places.  The  troops  which  had 
effected  their  landing  were  immediately  in  action  ;  the  enemy 
gradually  gave  ground  in  front  of  Colonel  V.an  Rensselaer, 
who,  after  having  advanced  one  hundred  and  fifty  paces,  re 
ceived  two  severe  wounds,  and  was  forced  to  leave  the  field ; 
not,  however,  without  having  first  imparted  to  the  officers 
nearest  to  him  such  local  information  as  he  possessed  with  re 
spect  to  the  ground  to  be  contested,  and  endeavoured  to  ani 
mate  them  to  prosecute  the  attack,  by  exhortations  such  as 
courage  dictated.  There  was  now  no  common  commander ; 
the  regulars  took  the  lead,  under  Captains  Wool,  Malcolm, 
Armstrong,  Ogilvie,  and  Lieutenant  Randolph,  who  indepen 
dently  commanded  their  several  companies.  Other  small  par 
ties,  of  twenty  or  thirty  men  each,  followed  on,  as  the  boats 
successively  arrived.  These  gallant  young  men  were  soon  in 
possession  of  the  greater  height,  called  the  mountain,  having 
in  their  ascent  carried  a  battery  of  one  eighteen  pounder  and 
two  mortars,  which  was  planted  midway  the  acclivity.  The 
enemy,  beaten  and  dispersed,  fled  to  the  village  of  Queens- 
town.  Here  the  fugitives  were  met  and  rallied  by  General 
Brock,  who  brought  up  with  him  a  detachment  of  the  York 
volunteers,  and  instantly  advanced  to  the  charge.  The  path 
of  his  ascent  was  winding  and  difficult.  At  the  distance  of  a 
hundred  paces  from  the  American  line,  this  gallant  and  accom 
plished  soldier  fell  at  the  head  of  his  troops,  who  were  again 
instantly  dispersed.  At  this  instant,  eight  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  Lieutenant  Colonel  Scott  arrived  on  the  heights, 
having  been  ordered  over  to  take  the  command  of  the  whole 
of  the  troops  engaged ;  but  the  presence  of  Brigadier  General 
Wadsworth  of  the  militia,  who  had  crossed  without  the 
knowledge  of  the  commander-in-chief,  soon  obliged  him  to 
limit  his  attention  to  the  regulars,  of  whom,  about  two  hundred 
and  thirty  in  all,  he  retained  the  independent  command. 
Every  arrangement  was  promptly  made  for  the  reception  of 
the  enemy.  Assisted  by  the  judgment  of  Captain  Totten  of 
the  engineers,  Scott  drew  up  his  little  army  in  a  strong  posi 
tion.  This  was  chosen  with  a  view  not  only  to  receive  the 

\ 


BATTLE    OF    QUEENSTOWN.  285 

enemy,  but  also  to  cover  the  ferry,  under  the  idea  that  they 
would  speedily  be  reinforced  by  the  whole  of  the  troops  at 
Lewistown.  The  enemy  allowed  them  but  a  short  breathing 
time. 

The  first  gun  which  had  been  fired  in  the  morning  had  put 
in  motion  the  garrison  at  Fort  George,  and  the  body  of  Indi 
ans  collected  there.  The  latter,  about  four  hundred  in  number, 
arrived  first,  and  were  joined  by  the  light  troops  previously 
engaged.  A  sharp  and  gallant  conflict  ensued.  Scott  receiv 
ed  the  enemy  with  his  regulars,  routed  and  pursued  him  as  far 
as  the  great  object  in  view,  the  protection  of  the  ferry,  would 
permit.  Our  troops  having  resumed  their  position,  the  enemy, 
from  his  great  superiority  in  numbers,  was  induced  to  renew 
the  attack,  drove  in  the  advanced  picket,  and  forced  his  wray 
into  the  midst  of  the  American  line.  All  was  now  confusion; 
defeat  and  massacre  seemed  inevitable.  At  the  critical  mo 
ment  Scott,  who  had  been  everywhere  in  the  thickest  of  the 
fire,  by  great  exertions  brought  the  retreating  line  to  the.  right 
about.  With  one  of  those  sudden  revolutions  of  feelings 
which  act  upon  large  bodies  of  men,  so  instantaneously  and 
so  wonderfully,  his  troops  seemed  at  once  to  catch  the  spirit  of 
their  leader.  With  one  burst  of  enthusiasm,  as  sudden  as  the 
panic  of  the  preceding  moment,  the  line,  which  had  just  be 
fore  been  retreating  in  broken  confusion,  now  threw  itself  for 
ward  on  the  enemy,  who  again  fled  with  precipitation,  leaving 
a  considerable  number  of  dead  and  wounded  on  the  field. 
The  rout  was  followed  up  a  considerable  distance,  but  the 
ferry  could  not  be  lost  sight  of.  Throughout  these  affairs,  the 
militia  did  not  act  in  a  body,  but  many  gallant  individuals 
among  them  fought,  as  individuals^  by  the  side  of  the  regu 
lars,  and  participated  in  their  dangers  and  successes. 

The  Indians  and  light  troops,  so  frequently  beaten,  were 
now  content  to  await  the  arrival  of  the  garrison  of  Fort  George, 
(eight  hundred  and  fifty  in  number,)  then  in  sight,  at  the  dis 
tance  of  a  mile,  under  Major  General  Sheaffe.  Lieutenant 
Colonel  Chrystie  and  Major  Mullany,  who  had  joined  Scott 


286  GENERAL    SCOTT. 

during  the  last  pursuit,  but  without  any  reinforcements, 
brought  information  that  no  aid  was  to  be  expected  from 
Lewistown.  Major  General  Van  Rensselaer  had  done  every 
thing  in  his  power  to  induce  the  militia  to  cross  over,  but  the 
sight  of  SheafFe's  column  excited  in  them  "  constitutional 
scruples" '  not  to  be  overcome.  They  were  contented  to 
watch  the  fate  of  their  countrymen,  on  the  opposite  heights, 
themselves  far  removed  from  danger.  Retreat  had  now  be 
come  as  hopeless  as  succour.  The  few  remaining  boats  were 
on  the  American  side.  Scott  resolved  to  receive  the  enemy 
on  the  ground  which  he  occupied,  when,  if  any  survived  the 
shock,  it  would  be  time  enough  to  surrender.  Major  Gene 
ral  Sheaffe  approached  warily  with  his  force,  suspecting  the 
small  band  in  view  to  be  but  the  outpost  of  the  principal  army. 
At  length  they  closed  ;  the  action  was  sharp,  bloody,  and  des 
perate,  for  some  eight  or  ten  minutes,  when,  being  nearly  sur 
rounded  on  all  sides,  the  Americans  broke  and  retreated  to 
the  bank  of  the  river,  under  cover  of  the  precipice,  The 
greatest  mortification  experienced  by  those  who  had  done  their 
duty,  was  to  find,  under  the  rocks  and  the  fissures  of  the  pre 
cipice,  upwards  of  one  hundred  of  the  militia,  who,  it  seems, 
had  been  forced  over  the  river,  but  never  ascended  the  height, 
or  came  within  sight  of  the  enemy. 

During  the  whole  of  these  affairs,  Scott  exposed  his  person 
in  the  most  fearless  manner.  He  was  in  his  full  uniform,  and 
being,  besides,  remarkable  for  his  stature,  was  evidently 
singled  out  as  a  mark.  He  was  advisd  by  an  officer  to  throw 
aside,  or  cover  some  part  of  his  dress:  No,  said  he  smiling, 
I  will  die  in  my  robes.  Captain  Laurence  soon  after  fell  danger 
ously  (it  was  then  thought,  mortally)  wounded,  by  his  side. 
After  he  had  surrendered  himself,  an  Indian  came  up  to  Colo 
nel  Scott,  and,  attentively  surveying  him,  said,  you  are  not 
born  to  be  shot — so  many  times — (holding  up  all  the  fingers 
of  both  hands,  to  count  ten) — so  many  times  have  I  levelled, 
and  fired  my  rifle  at  you. 

From  Queenstown  Scott  was  sent  a  prisoner  to  Quebec ; 


GENERAL    SMYTH.  289 

thence,  about  a  month  after,  he  embarked  for  Boston.  He 
was  exchanged  in  January,  1813,  soon  after  his  return  to  the 
United  States.* 

Thus  ended  the  battle  of  Queenstown,  in  which  the  Ameri 
cans  engaged,  with  the  exception,  perhaps,  of  a  few  of  the 
militia,  behaved  with  the  utmost  coolness  and  bravery.  The 
refusal  of  the  rear  division  to  cross  the  river,  alone  prevented 
them  from  reaping  the  fruits  of  their  exertions ,  while  it  ren 
dered  doubly  brilliant  the  conduct  of  those  who  did  their  duty 
to  their  country  and  themselves.  The  loss  of  the  Americans 
in  this  battle  is  variously  stated,  but  it  is  believed  not  to  have 
exceeded  one  thousand  in  kilted,  wounded,  and  prisoners,  of 
whom,  perhaps,  more  than  one  half  were  regulars.  The  loss 
of  the  enemy  is  not  known,  but  must  have  been  considerable, 
as  they  were  twice  repulsed,  and  driven  down  the  heights. 
The  death  of  their  brave  commander,  General  Brock,  was  a 
severe  misfortune,  and  one  which  they  felt  in  a  peculiar  man 
ner  in  all  their  subsequent  operations.  The  Americans  showed 
their  respect  for  his  character  by  firing  minute  guns  from 
Fort  Niagara  during  the  funeral  procession. 

General  Van  Rensselaer  shortly  after  this  affair  resigned  his 
command,  which  devolved  on  General  Smyth,  wrho,  towards 
the  end  of  November,  projected  another  expedition,  which 
was  to  have  sailed  from  Buffalo,  at  the  head  of  the  Niagara 
river.  This  expedition  failed  from  the  same  cause  which 
brought  about  the  disaster  at  Queenstown,  the  refusal  of  the 
militia  to  cross  the  lines. 

Preparatory  to  the  intended  invasion,  two  parties  were  sent 
over,  the  one  for  the  purpose  of  capturing  a  guard  and 
destroying  a  bridge,  below  Fort  Erie,  the  other  to  spike  the 
cannon  in  the  enemy's  batteries,  and  some  light  artillery  in  the 
neighbourhood.  The  first  party  made  some  prisoners,  but 
failed  to  destroy  the  bridge.  The  second,  after  rendering 
unserviceable  the  light  artillery,  separated  by  some  misappre 
hension,  and  a  part  of  them  returned  with  the  boats,  leaving 
behind  four  officers,  and  sixty  men.  This  small  body,  how- 

*  Analectic  Magazine. 
2  M  25 


290  INEFFECTUAL    OPERATIONS. 

ever,  advanced  to  the  batteries,  attacked  and  took  two 
of  them  in  succession,  spiked  the  cannon,  and  took  a  number 
of  prisoners.  They  then  retreated  down  the  Niagara,  where 
they  found  two  boats,  on  board  of  which  thirty  of  the  privates, 
three  officers,  and  all  the  prisoners  embarked,  leaving  behind 
a  captain  and  thirty  men,  who  were  captured  by  the  British 
before  the  boats  could  return. 

Meanwhile,  as  soon  as  day  began  to  appear,  all  the  troops 
in  the  neighbourhood  were  marched  to  the  place  of  embarka 
tion.  A  part  of  the  detachment  which  had  passed  to 
the  opposite  shore  having  now  returned  and  excited  appre 
hensions  for  the  residue,  about  three  hundred  and  fifty 
men  under  colonel  Winder  put  off  in  boats  for  their  relief,  and 
a  part  of  this  force  had  landed,  when  a  superior  force  with  a 
piece  of  artillery  appeared.  A  retreat  was  then  ordered, 
which  was  effected  with  a  loss  of  six  killed  and  twenty-two 
wounded. 

The  general  embarkation  now  commenced  ;  but  there  not 
being  a  greater  number  of  boats  than  would  hold  one  thousand 
men,  a  council  of  officers  was  held,  at  which  it  was  determin 
ed,  that  as  positive  orders  had  been  received  not  to  cross  with 
less  than  three  thousand  men,  it  was  inexpedient  to  make  the 
attempt  until  a  sufficient  number  of  boats  could  be  procured 
for  the  whole  number  to  embark  at  once ;  dependence  being 
still  placed  on  the  volunteering  of  the  militia,  it  was  thought 
that  the  actual  number  of  volunteers  could  not  be  determined 
without  an  embarkation.  The  boats  were  accordingly  moved 
a  short  distance  up  the  river,  and  the  troops  disembarked. 

An  additional  number  of  boats  being  procured,  another  em 
barkation  took  place  on  the  morning  of  the  first  of  December, 
but  still  no  attempt  was  made  to  cross.  After  remaining  in 
the  boats  a  few  hours,  the  troops  were  ordered  to  be  with 
drawn,  and  huts  to  be  built  for  their  winter-quarters. 

Nothing  could  exceed  the  mortification  of  the  troops 
on  this  occasion,  nor  indeed  the  disgust  felt  generally  through^ 
out  the  country.  Proclamations  had  been  issued  by  General 
Smyth  a  short  time  previous,  in  which  reflections  had  been 


ARMY     OF    THE    CENTRE.  291 

cast  on  the  conductors  of  the  former  enterprises  against  Canada, 
and  the  "  men  of  New  York"  had  been  called  on  to  join  the 
army  for  a  few  weeks,  and  acquire  glory  and  renown  under 
his  banners.  A  number  of  volunteers  had  been  collected  by 
this  invitation,  some  of  whom  had  come  a  considerable 
distance.  Their  mortification  may  easily  be  conceived  ! 

General  Smyth,  in  his  official  report,  relies,  for  his  justifica 
tion,  on  the  positive  orders  that  he  had  received  not  to  cross 
without  three  thousand  men  at  once,  and  states  that  consider 
ably  less  than  two  thousand  was  the  extent  of  the  force  which 
could  be  depended  upon.  If  this  were  the  case,  Smyth  was 
certainly  fully  justified  in  declining  the  invasion  ;  but  it  is  to  be 
lamented  that  measures  for  ascertaining  the  strength  of  the 
army  could  not  have  been  adopted  without  such  a  waste 
of  public  patriotism,  and  such  a  degradation  of  the  military 
character.  Perhaps  the  public  mind  was  never  so  much 
distracted,  nor  public  confidence  so  much  shaken  as  on  this 
occasion.* 

The  troops  whose  attempts  we  have  just  narrated  were  de 
nominated  "Me  army  of  the  centre^  to  distinguish  them 
from  the  "  north-zvestern"  force,  and  the  "  northern  army" 
No  operation  of  any  importance  was  undertaken  by  the  last 
during  this  season.  A  large  body  of  regulars  had  been  col 
lected  during  the  summer  and  autumn,  which,  at  the  close  of 
October  were  concentrated  at  Plattsburg.  General  Dearborn, 
who  commanded,  had  his  head  quarters  at  Greenbush  ;  while 
Generals  Bloomfield  and  Chandler  were  at  the  head  of  brigades. 
At  length,  on  the  16th  of  November,  the  army  broke  up  from 
Plattsburg,  and  moved  towards  the  Canada  frontier.  On  the 
18th,  it  encamped  at  Champlain,  within  a  short  distance  of 
the  lines;  and,  on  the  succeeding  day,  General  Dearborn 
took  the  command.  On  the  same  day,  Colonel  Pike,  an  offi 
cer  of  great  merit,  advanced,  with  his  regiment  several  miles 
into  the  enemy's  country;  surprised  a  body  of  British  and  In 
dians  ;  destroyed  a  considerable  quantity  of  public  stores,  and 
returned  without  much  loss.  It  was  now  expected  that  the 

*  Historical  Register. 


292 


CAMPAIGN    CLOSED 


whole  army  would  advance  into  Canada;  but,  probably  from 
the  lateness  of  the  season,  and  the  failure  of  the  attempts  on 
the  borders  of  Lake  Erie  and  Ontario,  the  enterprise  was 
abandoned  ;  and,  on  the  23d  the  troops  returned  to  Plattsburg, 
at  which  place  and  its  vicinity  they  went  into  winter  quarters. 
The  first  campaign  of  the  war  had  now  closed,  upon  all 
parts  of  the  Canada  frontier.  Although  no  event,  strikingly 
beneficial  to  the  nation,  had  occurred,  and,  in  one  melancholy 
instance,  serious  inconvenience  had  been  experienced,  yet 
many  useful  lessons  were  taught,  and  much  practical  informa 
tion  gained.  The  individual  bravery  of  the  various  species 
of  forces  engaged,  was  exhibited  on  many  occasions;  and 
talents  were  there  first  displayed,  which  afterwards  gained  for 
their  possessors  promotion  and  renown. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

Northern  Campaign  of  1813. 

RE  AT  exertions  were  now  made  in 
the  west  to  retrieve  the  disgrace  of 
;  Hull's  expedition.  The  total  amount  of 
the  force  under  the  command  of  General 
>  Harrison,  was  estimated  at  ten  thousand 
men.  From  the  extreme  rigour  of  the 
season,  however,  it  was  supposed  that 
'he  whole  effective  force  on  the  frontier  did  not  exceed 
six  thousand  three  hundred,  which  appear  to  have  been 
entirely  infantry.  This  force  was  to  proceed  in  three  divisions 
rrom  Fort  Defiance,  Fort  M' Arthur,  and  Upper  Sandusky,  to 
the  Rapids  of  the  Miami  ;  there  to  collect  provisions  ;  and 
making  a  feint  upon  Detroit,  cross  the  strait  upon  the  ice,  and 

25*  293 


294  BATTLE    OF    FRENCHTOWN. 

invest  Maiden.  General  Winchester  arrived  first  at  the 
Rapids,  and  being  strongly  urged  by  the  inhabitants  of 
Frenchtown,  on  the  river  Raisin  to  protect  them  from 
the  violence  and  outrage  of  the  horde  of  savages  by  whom 
they  were  surrounded,  and  to  whose  brutalities  they  were 
daily  exposed.  Yielding  to  the  call  of  humanity,  Winchester, 
on  the  17th  of  January,  by  the  unanimous  advice  of  his  offi 
cers,  but,  it  appears,  without  consulting  General  Harrison, 
detached  a  body  of  about  seven  hundred  and  fifty  men,  under 
General  Lewis,  to  their  relief. 

On  the  following  day,  when  within  three,  miles  of  French- 
town,  information  was  received  that  a  body  of  British  and  In 
dians  were  encamped  at  that  place,  and  that  they  had  received 
notice  of  their  approach.  The  troops  were  accordingly  ar 
ranged  and  directed  to  prepare  for  action,  and  then  proceeded 
within  a  quarter  of  a  mile  of  the  enemy,  who  immediately 
commenced  a  fire  with  a  howitzer,  from  which,  however, 
no  injury  was  received.  The  line  of  battle  being  instantly 
formed,  the  whole  detachment  was  ordered  to  advance  across 
the  river  on  the  ice  ;  in  which  they  succeeded,  though  it  was 
in  many  places  extremely  slippery.  The  left  wing  and  centre 
were  then  ordered  to  possess  themselves  of  the  houses  and 
picketing  about  which  the  enemy  had  collected,  and  where 
they  had  placed  their  cannon.  This  order  was  executed  in  a 
few  minutes.  Both  battalions  advanced  amidst  an  incessant 
shower  of  bullets,  and  succeeded  in  dislodging  the  enemy, 
neither  the  picketing  nor  the  fencing  over  which  they  had  to 
pass  checking  their  progress. 

The  right  wing  fell  in  with  the  enemy  at  a  considerable  dis 
tance  to  the  right,  and  pursued  them  a  mile  to  the  woods, 
where  they  made  a  stand  with  their  howitzer  and  small  arms, 
covered  by  a  chain  of  enclosed  lots  and  a  group  of  houses, 
with  a  thick  brushy  wood  full  of  fallen  timber  in  their  rear. 
Lewis  now  ordered  the  left  and  centre  to  possess  themselves 
of  the  wood  on  the  left,  and  to  move  up  towards  the  main 
body  of  the  enemy  as  fast  as  practicable,  in  order  to  divert 
their  attention  from  the  right.  At  the  moment  that  the  left 


COLONEL    PROCTOR.  295 

and  centre  commenced  their  fire,  the  right  advanced,  and  the 
enemy  being  soon  driven  from  the  fences  and  houses,  both 
parties  entered  the  wood  together.  The  fight  now  became 
close,  and  extremely  hot  on  the  right  wing,  the  enemy 
concentrating  their  forces  on  that  side,  in  order  to  force  the 
line.  They  were,  however,  still  obliged  to  retreat,  although 
slowly,  the  Americans  being  much  fatigued,  and  were  driven, 
on  the  whole,  not  less  than  two  miles,  every  foot  of  the  way 
under  a  continual  charge. 

The  battle  lasted  from  three  in  the  afternoon  till  dark,  when 
the  detachment  was  drawn  off  in  good  order,  and  encamped 
at  the  place  which  the  enemy  had  first  occupied. 

The  force  of  the  enemy  in  this  affair  has  never  been  exactly 
ascertained  ;  but  from  the  best  information,  there  were  eighty 
to  one  hundred  British  and  four  hundred  Indians.  The 
number  of  their  killed  and  wounded  is  likewise  unknown,  as 
they  were  enabled  to  carry  off'  all  but  those  left  on  the  field 
where  the  battle  commenced,  which  was  about  fifteen ; 
but  from  the  blood,  the  trails  of  bodies  dragged  ofF,  and 
the  reports  of  the  people  who  lived  near  the  place,  the  slaugh 
ter  must  have  been  great.  One  Indian  and  two  of  the  Cana 
dian  militia  were  taken  prisoners.  A  quantity  of  public  stores 
was  also  taken.  The  loss  of  the  Americans  was  twelve  kill 
ed  and  fifty-five  wounded.  On  the  20th,  General  Winchester 
joined  the  detachment,  with  a  reinforcement  of  two  hundred 
and  fifty  men. 

Meanwhile  Colonel  Proctor,  who  commanded  at  Detroit, 
hearing  of  the  approach  of  the  Americans,  advanced  to  meet 
them  with  a  body  of  one  thousand  five  hundred  Indians 
and  British,  three  hundred  of  whom  were  regulars.  On  the 
night  of  the  21st  he  discovered  the  American  detachment,  and 
early  next  morning  commenced  an  attack  on  their  lines. 
The  attack  commenced  at  six  in  the  morning,  by  a  heavy  fire 
of  musketry,  assisted  by  six  field  pieces.  The  main  body  of 
the  Americans  were  stationed  within  pickets  on  the  left ; 
a  smaller  force,  unprotected,  occupied  the  right,  who  gallant 
ly  sustained  the  shock  for  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  when  they  be- 


296  GENERAL    HARRISON. 

gan  to  give  ground  for  the  purpose  of  forming  in  a  situation 
more  favourable  for  their  fire,  and  less  exposed  to  that  of  the 
enemy.  At  this  moment  Winchester  arrived  at  the  place  of 
conflict,  his  quarters  having  been  at  the  distance  of  three  or 
four  hundred  yards  from  the  camp,  and  his  attention  was 
immediately  directed  to  rally  the  retreating  party.  This 
retreat,  however,  being  discovered  by  the  enemy,  the  whole 
Indian  force,  together  with  a  portion  of  the  militia,  bore  down 
upon  them  with  redoubled  violence,  and  by  the  superiority 
of  their  numbers,  and  the  severity  of  their  fire,  prevented  their 
forming.  After  a  short  conflict,  in  which  they  suffered  se 
verely,  all  that  survived  were  made  prisoners. 

The  left,  who  were  stationed  within  the  pickets,  maintained 
their  ground  for  several  hours,  and  repulsed  the  British  regu 
lars,  in  three  successive  charges,  with  great  slaughter.  About 
eleven  o'clock,  however,  Winchester  was  brought  in  as 
a  prisoner  to  this  part  of  the  field,  and  perceiving  that 
resistance  was  in  vain,  and  influenced  by  the  threat  of  their 
being  abandoned  to  savage  fury  unless  they  instantly  surren 
dered,  he  acceded  to  a  capitulation,  and  sent  a  flag  to  the 
pickets  to  inform  them  they  were  prisoners. 

General  Harrison  was  at  Lower  Sandusky,  when  he  re 
ceived  the  intelligence  of  Lewis  having  advanced  to  the  river 
Raisin,  and  fearing  that  he  might  be  overpowered,  he  immedi 
ately  set  out  for  the  Rapids,  which  he  found  that  Winchester 
had  just  left  with  the  reinforcement.  When  the  news  of 
Winchester's  disaster  reached  Harrison,  he  was  about  three 
miles  above  the  Rapids,  with  three  hundred  and  sixty  men. 
He  immediately  ordered  them  to  prepare  to  march,  and  set 
out  with  his  staff  to  overtake  a  detachment  of  three  hundred 
men  that  had  set  out  that  morning  for  the  river  Raisin.  He 
soon  overtook  them  ;  but  before  the  troops  that  he  had  left 
came  up.  it  was  ascertained  that  the  defeat  was  complete,  and 
it  was  the  unanimous  opinion  of  the  officers  that  the  detach 
ment  should  return.  A  hundred  and  seventy  of  the  most 
active  men,  however,  were  sent  forward,  with  directions 
to  proceed  as  far  as  possible  to  assist  those  who  were  fortunate 


MASSACRE     BY     INDIANS.  297 

enough  to  escape.  These,  however,  were  but  few:  the  snow 
was  so  deep  that  the  fugitives  were  entirely  exhausted 
in  running  a  few  miles ;  those  that  did  get  off*  effected  it 
by  turning  down  to  the  lake,  and  secreting  themselves. 
There  were  not  more  than  forty  or  fifty  that  got  a  mile  from 
the  scene  of  action,  and  the  greater  part  even  of  these  were 
overtaken. 

Though  the  resistance  on  the  part  of  the  Americans  was 
put  an  end  to  by  the  capitulation  concluded  by  Winchester, 
we  regret  to  say,  that  the  most  tragical  events  of  this 
disastrous  day  are  still  to  be  recorded,  events  which  affix  an 
indelible  stain  on  the  arms  of  the  British.  After  the  battle  the 
British  returned  to  Maiden  with  their  prisoners,  except  about 
fifty  or  sixty  wounded,  who  \vere  not  able  to  march.  A  few 
of  the  Indians  remained  behind,  who,  being  joined  next 
morning  by  about  fifty  more  from  Maiden,  immediately  com 
menced  a  massacre  of  the  wounded  Americans,  and  after 
wards  set  fire  to  the  houses  in  which  they  had  been  left,  and 
consumed  their  remains.  The  same  day  the  Indians  massa 
cred  a  number  of  their  prisoners  who  had  not  been  wounded, 
whose  remains  they  would  not  suffer  to  be  interred,  but  left 
them  above  ground,  where  they  were  torn  to  pieces  and 
devoured  by  hogs.  These  horrid  outrages  are  but  too  well 
substantiated,  not  only  by  the  inhabitants  of  Frenchtown,  but 
by  some  of  the  officers  who  had  the  good  fortune  to  escape, 
by  being  purchased  from  the  savages.  Great  indignities 
were  likewise  inflicted  on  a  surgeon  and  his  two  companions, 
who,  a  few  days  after  the  battle,  had  been  despatched 
by  Harrison  with  a  flag  of  truce,  to  atte»d  to  the  wounded. 
One  of  them  was  killed  by  the  Indians,  and  the  others  robbed 
of  the  money  with  which  they  had  been  intrusted  by  the  gen 
eral,  for  the  relief  of  the  most  pressing  wants  of  the  wounded. 
After  suffering  many  indignities,  not  only  from  the  Indians  but 
from  the  British,  under  the  flimsy  pretext  of  their  using 
the  flag  only  as  a  cover,  they  were  at  length  set  at  liberty  at 
Montreal,  whither  they  had  been  carried  and  imprisoned. 

On   the    23d  of  January,  the  day  after  the  surrender   of 
2  N 


298  FORT     MEIGS. 

Winchester,  Harrrison  retreated  to  Carrying  river,  about  mid 
way  between  Sandusky  and  the  Miami.  In  the  following 
month  he  again  advanced  to  the  Rapids,  where  he  construct 
ed  a  fort,  which,  in  honour  of  the  Governor  of  Ohio, 
was  named  Fort  Meigs.  This  fort  contains  about  nine  acres 
of  ground,  nearly  in  an  octagon  form.  At  each  corner 
is  a  strong  block-house,  with  cannon  planted  so  as  to  rake 
each  line,  and  command  every  elevated  point  near  the  fort. 
Between  the  block-houses  are  strong  picketings  fifteen  feet  in 
height,  against  which  a  breast-work  of  clay  is  thrown  up  on 
both  sides,  and  in  addition  to  this,  several  long  batteries  were 
erected,  which  were  well  supplied  with  cannon. 

The  term  of  service  of  a  large  portion  of  the  militia  in 
Harrison's  army  having  expired,  one  thousand  two  hundred 
men  were  called  out  by  the  Governor  of  Kentucky,  and  des 
patched  under  General  Green  Clay  to  supply  their  place. 
They  left  Cincinnati,  their  place  of  rendezvous,  in  the  begin 
ning  of  April,  and  arrived  near  Fort  Meigs  on  the  4th  of  May, 
which  they  learnt  was  besieged  by  a  large  force  of  British  and 
Indians,  under  General  Proctor. 

Proctor  had  set  out  for  Fort  Meigs  with  one  thousand  Brit 
ish  and  one  thousand  two  hundred  Indians,  about  the  middle 
of  April,  with  the  expectation  of  capturing  it  before  the  arrival 
of  Harrison's  reinforcements  and  supplies,  but,  owing  to 
incessant  and  heavy  rains,  he  was  not  able  to  open  his  batter 
ies  before  the  first  of  May.  A  brisk  firing  was  kept  up 
on  both  sides  until  the  fifth,  when  a  small  party  of  General 
Clay's  detachment  arrived,  with  information  of  the  rest  being 
close  at  hand.*  »• 

General  Harrison  determined  to  make  a  sally  against  the 
enemy ;  and  sent  an  officer  with  directions  to  General  Clay, 
to  land  about  eight  hundred  men,  about  a  mile  above  the 
camp  ;  with  orders  to  storm  the  British  batteries  on  the  left 
bank  of  the  river,  to  spike  the  cannon,  and  cross  to  the  fort. 
The  remainder  of  the  men  were  to  land  on  the  right  side,  and 
fight  their  way  into  the  camp,  through  the  Indians.  During 

*  Historical  Register. 


GENERAL    CLAY.  299 

this  operation,  General  Harrison  intended  to  send  a  party  from 
the  fort  to  destroy  the  batteries  on  the  south  side. 

In  conformity  with  this  direction,  a  body  of  men  under 
Colonel  Dudley,  were  landed  in  good  order,  at  the  place  of 
destination.  They  were  divided  into  three  columns,  when 
within  half  a  mile  of  the  British  batteries,  which  it  was 
intended  to  surround.  Unfortunately,  no  orders  appear  to  have 
been  given  by  the  commanding  officer,  and  the  utmost  latitude 
was,  in  consequence  taken  by  the  troops.  The  left  column 
being  in  advance,  rushed  upon  the  batteries  and  carried  them 
without  opposition,  there  being  only  a  few  artillerymen  on  the 
spot.  Instead,  however,  of  spiking  the  cannon,  or  destroying 
the  carriages,  the  whole  body  either  loitered  in  fatal  security 
in  the  neighbourhood,  or,  with  their  colonel,  were  engaged  in 
an  irregular  and  imprudent  contest  with  a  small  party  of 
Indians.  The  orders  and  entreaties  of  General  Harrison  were 
in  vain  ;  and  the  consequences  were  such  as  might  have  been 
foreseen,  had  the  commanding  officer  possessed  the  slightest 
portion  of  military  knowledge.  The  fugitive  artillerists  re 
turned,  with  a  reinforcement  from  the  British  camp,  which 
was  two  miles  below.  A  retreat  was  commenced  in  disorder 
by  the  Americans ;  most  of  whom  were  captured  by  the 
British  or  Indians,  or  were  killed  in  the  pursuit.  Among  the 
latter  was  Colonel  Dudley.  About  two  hundred  escaped  into 
the  fort :  and  thus  this  respectable  body  of  men,  who,  if  pro 
perly  disciplined  and  commanded,  might  have  defeated  the 
operations  of  the  enemy,  became  the  victims  of  their  own 
imprudence. 

The  remainder  of  General  Clay's  command  were  not  much 
more  successful.  Their  landing  was  impeded  by  the  Indians, 
whom  they  routed,  and,  with  their  characteristic  impetuosity, 
pursued  to  too  great  a  distance.  General  Harrison,  perceiving 
a  large  force  of  the  enemy  advancing,  sent  to  recall  the  victors 
from  the  pursuit.  The  retreat  was  not,  however,  effected 
without  considerable  loss,  the  Indians  having  rallied,  and,  in 
turn,  pursued  them  for  some  distance.* 

*  Ramsay. 


300  WINTER    OPERATIONS. 

The  sortie,  made  by  a  detachment  under  Colonel  Miller,  of 
the  regulars,  gained  for  those  who  participated  in  it,  much 
more  reputation.  The  party,  consisting  of  about  three 
hundred  and  fifty  men,  advanced  to  the  British  batteries  with 
the  most  determined  bravery,  and  succeeded  in  spiking  the 
cannon,  driving  back  their  opponents,  who  were  supposed  to 
be  double  their  number,  and  capturing  forty  prisoners.  The 
enemy  suffered  severely  ;  but  rallied,  and  pressed  upon  the 
detachment,  until  it  reached  the  breast- work.  The  attempt  to 
raise  the  siege  was  thus  defeated,  from  the  imprudence  and 
insubordination  of  the  troops  engaged,  rather  than  from 
any  original  defect  in  the  plan.  Proctor,  however,  finding 
himself  still  unable  to  storm  the  intrenchments,  and  being  de 
serted  by  many  of  his  Indian  allies,  who  began  to  be  weary 
of  so  long  a  siege,  made  a  precipitate  retreat  on  the  9th 
of  May,  having  previously  secured  his  ordnance  on  board  a 
sloop.  The  celebrated  chieftain,  Tecumseh,  particularly 
distinguished  himself  in  the  siege  of  Fort  Meigs.  The  loss 
of  the  garrison  during  the  siege  was  about  two  hundred  and 
sixty  in  killed  and  wounded,  principally  in  the  attempt 
of  General  Clay,  and  the  sortie  on  the  5th.* 

No  event  of  consequence  took  place  on  the  New  York 
frontier  during  the  winter.  The  opposing  armies  being 
divided  by  a  barrier  of  ice,  not  sufficiently  strong  to  allow  of 
the  transportation  of  artillery,  peace  was  only  disturbed  by  a 
few  petty  incursions,  which  each  party  justified  by  the  plea  of 
retaliation. 

On  the  6th  of  February,  Captain  Forsythe,  the  commanding 
officer  at  Ogdensburg,  on  the  St.  Lawrence,  received  informa 
tion  that  several  men  who  had  deserted  from  the  opposite 
shore,  on  the  ice,  had  been  taken  on  the  American  side  by  a 
party  of  British,  and  carried  off  and  confined  in  the  jail  at 
Brockville. 

In  consequence  of  this  intrusion,  as  it  was  deemed, 
Forsythe  the  same  evening  crossed  over  with  about  two 
hundred  militia  and  riflemen,  for  the  purpose  of  retaking  the 

*  Murray. 


CAPTURE    OF    OGDENSBURG.  301 

prisoners,  and  capturing  the  military  stores  at  Brockville.  On 
approaching  the  Canada  shore,  a  flanking  company  was 
detached  above,  and  another  below  the  town,  to  secure  all  the 
passes,  to  prevent  information  being  communicated  to  the 
country.  Before  the  main  force  reached  the  shore  they  were 
fired  at  by  the  sentinels,  but,  instead  of  returning  it  they 
rushed  through  the  main  street  to  the  jail,  which  was  instantly 
carried,  the  prisoners  liberated,  and  then  the  magazine  was 
secured.  The  troops  in  the  town  were  completely  surprised. 
One  major,  three  captains,  three  lieutenants,  one  surgeon's 
mate,  and  forty-two  privates,  together  with  their  arms,  besides 
one  hundred  and  thirty  rifles  and  muskets  captured  by  the 
British  at  Detroit,  and  several  casks  of  powder  and  fixed  am 
munition,  were  secured  and  brought  off.  Perfect  order  was 
observed  by  the  officers  and  men,  scrupulous  respect  paid  to 
private  property,  and  no  injury  was  done  to  any  individual. 
Although  a  severe  fire  was  kept  up  from  the  houses  as 
the  Americans  advanced  to  the  jail,  there  were  none  killed, 
and  but  one  wrounded. 

The  following  evening  a  party  of  forty-six  Indians,  headed 
by  a  British  officer,  crossed  over  from  Prescott,  a  village  in 
Canada,  a  mile  and  a  half  above  Ogdensburg,  for  the  purpose 
of  capturing  a  picket  guard  of  nine  men,  belonging  to  For- 
sythe's  company.  They  succeeded  in  taking  the  sentinel  on 
post,  and  then  attacked  the  guard,  but  were  repulsed  by  their 
steady  bravery,  aided  by  their  advantageous  position.  The 
succeeding  evening  fifteen  or  twenty  American  volunteers 
again  crossed,  and  took  a  lieutenant  and  two  men,  together 
with  fifteen  or  twenty  stand  of  arms. 

On  the  morning  of  the  22d  of  February,  the  British  crossed 
over  in  considerable  force,  and  succedeed  in  capturing  Ogdens 
burg.  Forsythe,  with  a  force  of  less  than  half  that  of 
the  British,  effected  his  retreat  to  Black  Lake  in  a  masterly 
manner.  Considerable  alarm  for  the  safety  of  Sackett's  Har 
bour  was  excited  by  this  event,  and  immediate  measures 
were  taken  for  reinforcing  it.  No  attempts  were  made,  how- 

26 


302  BATTLE    OF    LITTLE    YORK. 

ever,   at  further  conquest ;   the   British   shortly  after   retired 
across  the  St.  Lawrence. 

The  ice  having  disappeared  on  Lake  Ontario  about  the 
middle  of  April,  the  look-out  boat  Growler  sailed  from 
Saekett's  Harbour  on  the  19th  to  reconnoitre  the  lake,  and 
immediate  preparations  were  made  for  an  embarkation  of  troops 
for  the  invasion  of  Canada.  The  troops,  to  the  number  of 
seventeen  hundred,  under  the  command  of  General  Dearborn, 
were  embarked  by  the  23d,  but  the  weather  proving  stormy, 
the  fleet  did  not  sail  till  the  25th.* 

On  the  27th  of  April,  General  Pike  arrived  at  York,  with 
about  seventeen  hundred  chosen  men,  and  immediately  pre 
pared  to  land.  The  spot  which  was  selected  for  landing,  was 
the  site  of  an  old  French  fort  called  Torento,  of  which 
scarcely  any  vestiges  now  remain.  The  plan  of  attack  was 
formed  by  General  Pike  himself,  and  clearly  and  minutely 
detailed  in  his  general  orders,  which  were  directed  to  be  read 
at  the  head  of  every  corps  ;  every  field  officer  was  also 
directed  to  carry  a  copy  of  them,  in  order  that  he  might  at  any 
moment  refer  to  them,  and  give  explanations  to  his  subor 
dinates.  Every  thing  was  arranged,  and  every  probable 
exigency  provided  for  with  admirable  method  and  precision. 

As  soon  as  the  debarkation  commenced,  a  body  of  British 
grenadiers  was  paraded  on  the  shore,  and  the  Glengary  Fenci- 
bles,  a  local  force  which  had  been  disciplined  with  great  care, 
and  had  repeatedly  proved  itself  fully  equal  to  any  regular 
force,  appeared  at  another  point.  Large  bodies  of  Indians 
were  also  seen  in  different  directions,  while  others  filled 
the  woods  which  skirted  the  shore.  General  Sheaffe  com 
manded  in  person. 

Forsythe's  riflemen  were  the  first  to  land,  which  they 
effected  under  a  heavy  fire  of  musketry  and  rifles  from  the 
Indians  and  British.  As  soon  as  the  fire  from  the  shore 
commenced,  Major  Forsythe  had  ordered  his  men  to  rest  for 
a  few  moments  upon  their  oars,  and  return  the  fire.  At  this 
moment,  Pike  was  standing  upon  the  deck  of  his  ship.  He 

*  Historical  Register. 


BATTLE     OF     LITTLE     YORK.  303 

saw  the  pause  of  his  first  division,  and,  impatient  at  the 
delay,  exclaimed,  "  I  can  stay  here  no  longer,  come,  jump 
into  the  boat ;"  and  springing  into  it,  followed  by  his  staff, 
was  immediately  rowed  into  the  thickest  of  the  fire. 

The  infantry  had  followed  the  riflemen,  and  formed  in  pla 
toons  as  soon  as  they  reached  the  shore.  General  Pike  took 
the  command  of  the  first  platoon  which  he  reached,  and 
ordered  the  whole  to  prepare  for  a  charge.  They  mounted 
the  bank,  and  the  enemy,  after  a  short  conflict,  broke  at  once, 
and  fled  in  disorder  towards  the  works.  At  that  moment,  the 
sound  of  Forsythe's  bugles  was  heard,  announcing  his  success 
at  another  point.  Its  effect  upon  the  Indians  was  almost 
electrical ;  they  gave  a  horrible  yell,  and  fled  in  every 
direction. 

The  whole  force,  being  now  landed  and  collected,  was  again 
formed  arid  led  on  by  General  Pike  in  person  to  attack 
the  enemy's  works.  They  advanced  through  the  woods,  and 
after  carrying  one  battery  by  assault,  in  the  most  gallant  man 
ner,  moved  on  in  columns  towards  the  main  wrork.  The  fire 
of  the  enemy  was  soon  silenced  by  our  artillery,  and  a  flag  of 
surrender  was  expected,  when  a  terrible  explosion  suddenly 
took  place  from  the  British  magazine,  which  had  been  pre 
viously  prepared  for  this  purpose.  Pike,  after  aiding  in 
removing  a  wounded  man  with  his  own  hands,  had  sat  down 
on  the  stump  of  a  tree  with  a  British  sergeant,  who  had  been 
taken,  and  was  employed  with  Captain  Nicholson  and  one  of 
his  aids  in  examining  the  prisoner.  The  explosion  was 
tremendous  ;  an  immense  quantity  of  large  stones  were  thrown 
in  every  direction  with  terrible  force,  and  scattered  destruction 
and  confusion  around  among  our  troops.  The  general,  his  aid, 
Captain  Nicholson,  and  the  prisoner,  fell  together,  all,  except 
the  aid,  mortally  wounded.  General  Pike  had  been  struck  on 
the  breast  by  a  heavy  stone. 

The  troops  were  instantly  formed  again ;  as  a  body  of  them 
passed  by  their  wounded  general,  he  said,  "  Push  on,  brave 
fellows,  and  avenge  your  general."  While  the  surgeons 
were  carrying  him  out  of  the  field,  a  tumultuous  huzza  was 


304  CAPTURE     OF     LITTLE     YORK. 

heard  from  our  troops  ;  Pike  turned  his  head  with  an  anxious 
look  of  inquiry ;  he  was  told  by  a  sergeant,  "  The  British 
union  jack  is  coming  down,  general — the  stars  are  going  up." 
He  heaved  a  heavy  sigh,  and  smiled.  He  was  then  carried 
on  board  the  commodore's  ship,  where  he  lingered  for  a  few 
hours.  Just  before  he  breathed  his  last,  the  British  standard 
was  brought  to  him ;  he  made  a  sign  to  have  it  placed  under 
his  head,  and  expired  without  a  groan.* 

On  the  fall  of  General  Pike,  the  command  devolved  on 
Colonel  Pearce,  who  immediately  advanced  to  the  British  bar 
racks,  which  he  found  already  occupied  by  Captain  Forsythe's 
company. 

As  soon  as  the  magazine  was  blown  up,  the  British  set  fire 
to  their  naval  stores  and  a  ship  on  the  stocks ;  and  then  the 
regulars,  with  General  Sheaife  at.  their  head,  made  a  precipitate 
retreat  from  the  town.  By  two  in  the  afternoon,  the  Ameri 
can  flag  was  substituted  for  the  British,  and  by  five,  the  troops 
were  in  peaceable  possession  of  York,  a  capitulation  having 
been  agreed  on  with  the  commanding  officer  of  the  militia,  by 
whom  the  town,  stores,  and  nearly  three  hundred  men  were 
surrendered.  Besides  these  three  hundred  prisoners,  the  loss 
of  the  British  was  estimated  by  General  Dearborn  at  about 
one  hundred  killed  and  three  hundred  wounded. 

The  American  troops,  in  general,  behaved  with  the  cool 
ness  and  bravery  of  veterans.  Many  of  the  officers  were 
particularly  distinguished,  and  several  experienced  the  same 
melancholy  fate  with  their  general.  The  total  loss  of  the 
American  army,  in  killed  and  wounded,  amounted  to  three 
hundred  and  twenty  men,  of  whom  thirty-eight  were  killed, 
and  two  hundred  and  twenty-two  wounded  by  the  explosion 
of  the  magazine.* 

The  day  after  the  capture  of  York  was  employed  in  burying 
the  dead.  The  public  buildings,  barracks,  &c.,  were  then 
destroyed,  together  with  the  military  stores  that  could  not  be 
brought  away,  and  by  the  1st  of  May,  the  town  was  entirely 
evacuated,  the  militia  prisoners  paroled,  and  the  troops  em- 

*  Ramsay. 


E  M  B  A  R  K  A  T  ION.  307 

barked  ;  but,  owing  to  contrary  winds,  the  fleet  did  not  sail 
till  the  5th.  During  the  whole  time  of  their  stay  in  Canada, 
the  troops  manifested  the  most  scrupulous  regard  for  the  rights 
of  private  property.  On  the  8th,  they  were  landed  at  a  creek, 
distant  about  four  miles  from  Niagara.  On  the  succeeding 
day,  a  party  of  about  one  hundred  men,  under  Captain  Mor 
gan,  succeeded  in  taking  some  of  the  enemy's  stores,  at  the 
head  of  the  lake.  On  the  10th,  the  squadron  sailed  for 
Sacketts'  Harbour,  conveying  there  the  wounded  officers  and 
men  ;  and,  on  the  24th,  returned  wdth  a  reinforcement  of 
three  hundred  and  fifty  of  the  regiment  of  artillery,  and  some 
pieces  of  ordnance.* 

Major  General  Dearborn,  having  assembled  a  force  of  near 
five  thousand  men,  now  determined  on  attempting  the 
reduction  of  the  Peninsula  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  straits. 
Of  this,  Fort  George  wras  the  bulwark.  The  necessary 
arrangements  having  been  completed,  at  one  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  May  27th,  the  whole  army  embarked  on  lake  Onta 
rio,  three  miles  east  from  Fort  Niagara.  It  was  arranged  in 
six  divisions  of  boats ;  the  first  contained  the  advanced  guard 
under  Colonel  Scott,  who  was  specially  selected  for  this  com 
mand.  This  was  followed  by  Colonel  Porter  with  the  field 
train,  the  brigades  of  Boyd,  Winder,  and  Chandler,  and  a  re 
serve  under  Colonel  Macomb. 

Commodore  Chauncey  was  present  with  his  squadron,  and 
favoured  the  descent  by  the  fire  of  his  small  schooners ;  and 
Captain  Perry,  who  was  then  serving  under  Commodore 
Chauncey,  volunteered  to  conduct  the  divisions,  which  was 
an  operation  of  some  nicety,  in  consequence  of  the  winds  and 
a  strong  current,  together  with  the  early-roused  fire  of  the 
enemy.  In  the  discharge  of  this  duty,  he  was  present 
at  every  point  where  he  could  be  useful,  under  showers 
of  musketry,  and  rendered  very  essential  services  to  the  ad 
vance  guard,  which  he  accompanied  nearly  to  its  point  of 
attack. 

At  nine  in  the  morning,  Colonel  Scott  effected  his  landing, 

*  Ramsay.     Murray. 


308     CAPTURE  OF  FORT  GEORGE. 

in  good  order,  under  a  heavy  fire  of  musketry  and  artillery, 
about  a  mile  and  a  quarter  from  the  village  of  Newark,  and 
the  same  distance  west  of  the  mouth  of  the  Niagara.  He  for 
med  his  line  on  the  beach  of  the  lake,  covered  by  a  bank  of 
twelve  or  fifteen  feet  in  height,  which  served  as  a  parapet 
against  the  enemy's  fire.  This  bank  was  to  be  scaled  against 
the  bayonets  of  the  enemy,  who  had  now  drawn  up  his 
force  fifteen  hundred  strong,  immediately  on  its  brow.  They 
were  soon  driven  from  their  ground  by  a  brisk  and  vigorous 
charge,  but  rallied,  and  took  a  second  position  behind  a 
ravine,  at  a  little  distance.  An  action,  of  some  twenty  minu 
tes,  ensued  ;  it  was  short  and  desperate,  and  ended  in  the  to 
tal  rout  of  the  enemy  at  every  point.  During  the  last  five 
minutes,  Boyd  had  landed  in  the  rear  of  the  advance  guard, 
and  a  part  of  his  brigade  participated  in  the  action.  Colonel 
Scott  pursued  the  rout  as  far  as  the  village,  where  he 
was  joined  by  the  sixth  regiment,  under  Colonel  Miller ;  from 
thence  the  enemy  was  closely  pressed  at  a  distance  of 
five  miles  up  the  river,  until  Scott  was  recalled  from  the  pur 
suit  by  order  of  General  Lewis.  As  our  troops  approached 
towards  Fort  George,  it  was  perceived  that  the  garrison  were 
in  the  act  of  abandoning  the  work.  Two  companies 
were  instantly  detached  from  the  head  of  the  pursuing  column, 
to  prevent  this  movement,  and  some  prisoners  were  made. 
They  were  at  the  distance  of  about  eighty  paces  from  the  fort, 
when  one  of  its  magazines  blew  up  with  a  tremendous  explo 
sion.  The  front  gate  was  instantly  forced  by  our  men  ;  Scott 
was  the  first  to  enter,  and  took  with  his  own  hands  the  British 
flag  yet  waving  over  the  works.  At  the  same  time  Captains 
Hindsman  and  Stockton  snatched  away  the  matches  which  had 
been  applied  by  the  retreating  garrison  to  three  other 
magazines.* 

At  the  capture  of  York,  the  explosion  was  attributed  by  the 
British  commander  to  accident ;  and  the  loss  of  part  of  his 
own  troops,  to  the  number  of  about  forty,  by  that  explosion, 
appeared  to  corroborate  the  assertion.  But  the  discovery  of 

*  Analectic  Magazine. 


CAPTURE    OF    BOERSTLER.  309 

the  matches,  lighted  and  applied,  at  fort  George,  leads  us  to 
conclude,  that  the  destruction  of  the  Americans  was  premedi 
tated  in  both  cases.  In  the  first,  the  destruction  of  the 
whole  army  was  frustrated  by  the  caution,  and  in  the  other, 
by  the  quickness  and  presence  of  mind,  of  the  General.  To 
a  charge  like  this,  of  a  proceeding  so  inconsistent  with 
the  principles  of  civilized  war,  the  mind  would  hesitate 
to  give  belief,  had  not  the  previous  conduct  of  the  enemy  been 
marked  by  an  equal  disregard  for  those  rules.  Posterity  will 
scarcely  credit  a  fact,  which  is  nevertheless,  stated  upon 
the  most  conclusive  authority,*  that  a  human  scalp  was  found 
suspended  over  the  speaker's  chair,  in  the  house  appropriated 
to  the  sittings  of  the  legislature  of  Upper  Canada. 

The  loss  of  the  Americans  in  the  attack  on  Fort  George  was 
thirty  nine  killed  and  one  hundred  and  ten  wounded ;  Lieu 
tenant  Hobart  of  the  first  brigade  was  the  only  officer  killed. 
The  British  lost  one  hundred  and  eight  killed,  and  one  hun 
dred  and  sixty  wounded,  who,  together  with  one  hundred  and 
fifteen  regulars,  and  five  hundred  militia,  became  prisoners. 

After  this  engagement,  the  British  force,  under  General 
Vincent,  retired,  and  took  a  position  on  the  heights  of  Burling 
ton  bay,  about  forty  miles  west  of  Fort  George,  where  they 
concentrated  their  forces  with  reinforcements  from  Forts  Erie 
and  Chippewa.  Generals  Chandler  and  Winder  were  des 
patched  from  Fort  George  with  two  brigades,  for  the  purpose  of 
cutting  off  the  retreat  of  this  body  now  amounting  to  fifteen 
hundred  men.  They  were  however  surprised  by  a  night  at 
tack  of  the  enemy,  both  generals  were  captured,  and  the  de 
tachment  compelled  by  the  arrival  of  the  British  fleet,  to 
retreat  to  Fort  George.  Lieutenant  Colonel  Boerstler, 
with  five  hundred  and  seventy  men  was  next  sent  forward  to 
Beaver  Dams,  to  attack  and  disperse  a  body  of  the  enemy 
who  had  collected  there.  On  his  way  to  that  place,  his 
detachment  was  surrounded  by  a  large  body  of  British 
and  Indians  and  he  was  obliged  to  surrender. 

The  British  troops  being  considerably  reinforced  and  placed 

*  Commodore  Chauncey's  and  General  Dearborn's  official  letters. 


310  BURNING    OF    YORK. 

under  the  command  of  Major-General  De  Rottenburgh,  inves 
ted  Fort  George,  without,  however,  making  any  regular 
attack  upon  it.  Several  affairs  of  outposts  occurred,  in  which 
skilful  manoeuvring  as  well  as  individual  bravery,  were 
displayed.  The  American  commander,  finding  that  the  Brit 
ish  army  still  continued  to  employ  the  hostile  Indians,  at  length 
determined  to  retaliate,  by  accepting  the  services  of  a  number 
of  that  race,  who  were  friendly  to  the  United  States.  About 
four  hundred  warriors,  principly  of  the  Seneca  nation, 
were  accordingly  received  under  his  command,  with  an  ex 
press  covenant,  that  their  treatment  of  the  enemy  should 
be  similar  to  that  pursued  by  the  Americans.  From  this  sys 
tem  of  humanity,  they  do  not  appear  to  have  ever  deviated,  a 
proof  that  their  attachment  to  a  sanguinary  system  of  warfare 
may  be  restrained  where  the  disposition  to  do  so  exists. 
They  were  found  of  great  service  to  the  American  army 
on  various  occasions,  in  which  they  were  opposed  to  the 
Indians  in  the  service  of  the  enemy. 

On  the  llth  of  July,  a  British  force  of  about  two  hundred 
and  fifty  men,  under  Colonel  Bishops,  crossed  the  Niagara, 
and  made  a  sudden  attack  upon  the  American  post  at  Black 
Rock,  driving  before  them  the  militia  by  whom  it  was  garri 
soned.  They  succeeded  in  setting  fire  to  the  barracks 
and  other  buildings  ;  and,  after  spiking  the  cannon  carried  off 
a  quantity  of  provisions.  On  their  retreat,  however,  they 
were  assailed  by  the  American  troops,  who  poured  a  heavy 
fire  upon  them,  by  which  their  commander  was  mortally 
wounded,  and  a  considerable  loss  otherwise  sustained. 
In  return  for  this  exploit,  a  second  attack  was  made  upon  the 
town  of  York,  on  the  28th  of  July.  Colonel  Scott,  with 
about  three  hundred  men,  landed  from  Commodore  Chaun- 
cey's  squadron  on  that  day,  and  having  destroyed  all  the 
public  stores  and  property,  and  released  a  number  of  Ameri 
can  prisoners,  returned  without  loss. 

While  the  greater  part  of  the  Americans  were  thus  engaged 
on  the  Canada  frontier  the  British  resolved  to  make  an 


STATE    OF    SACKETT'S    HARBOUR.        311 

attack  on  Sackett's  Harbour,  then  in  a  comparatively  defence 
less  state. 

At  the  time  of  the  attack,  which  was  made  on  the  29th  of 
May  1813,  by  Sir  George  Prevost,  at  the  head  of  twelve 
hundred  veteran  troops,  aided  by  the  skill  and  bravery  of  his 
whole  staff,  General  Brown  was  not  officially  in  military 
command.  Having,  in  the  capacity  of  brigadier  of  the 
militia,  completed  his  tour  of  duty  in  the  preceding  campaign ,  he 
had  retired  to  his  estate  at  Brownville,  where  he  was  employ 
ed  in  the  superintendence  of  his  private  affairs.  Still,  how 
ever,  being  situated  on  the  lines,  and  his  competency  being 
known  and  highly  appreciated,  his  services  as  a  citizen  were 
claimed  by  government,  to  give  notice  of  the  force  and  move 
ments,  and  to  ascertain,  as  far  as  possible,  the  intentions  of 
the  enemy.  It  was  ordered,  moreover,  by  the  proper  author 
ity,  that,  in  case  of  an  attack  upon  the  Harbour,  he  should 
repair  immediately  to  the  scene  of  action,  assume  the  com 
mand,  and  conduct  the  defence.  Signals  of  alarm  were 
accordingly  agreed  upon,  and  other  points  relating  to  their  re 
quisite  co-operation  in  the  expected  conjuncture,  settled 
between  General  Brown,  and  Lieutenant  Colonel  Backers, 
who,  in  the  absence  of  his  senior  officers,  commanded 
the  post. 

With  the  exception  of  two  hundred  invalids,  and  two 
hundred  and  fifty  dragoons,  who  had  lately  arrived,  the 
regular  troops  had  been  all  withdrawn  from  Sackett's  Har 
bour,  and  were  now  employed  in  the  enterprise  against 
Fort  George,  and  for  the  better  equipment  of  the  expedition 
up  the  lake,  General  Wilkinson  had  dismantled  of  nearly  all 
their  ordnance,  both  the  batteries  on  shore,  and  such  of 
the  ships  of  war  as  he  had  left  behind  him.  Thus  was  a  most 
important  post,  with  a  vigilant  and  powerful  enemy  in  its 
vicinity,  left  to  the  defence  of  a  few  soldiers  of  infirm  health, 
a  handful  of  dismounted  dragoons  unversed  in  the 
tactics  of  infantry,  and  such  volunteer  militia  from  the 
surrounding  country  as  might  be  embodied  on  a  pressing 
and  sudden  emergency.  But  it  was  so  ordered  that  the  whole 


312  ATTACK  ON  SACKETT'S  HARBOUR. 

was  left  under  the  superintendence  of  an  officer  whose 
presence  and  individual  services  proved  a  host  in  them 
selves. 

All  things  remained  quiet,  until  the  night  of  the  27th 
of  May,  when  the  alarm  guns  were  heard,  and  shortly  after 
wards  a  messenger  arrived  at  General  Brown's  quarters,  about 
eight  miles  from  the  Harbour,  with  information  that  the  enemy's 
fleet  from  Kingston  was  observed  in  motion.  Not  a  moment 
was  to  be  lost.  After  taking  the  most  prompt  and  energetic 
measures  to  call  out  the  militia  from  the  neighbouring  district, 
the  general  hastened  to  the  post  of  danger.  In  the  course  of 
the  28th,  he  saw  assembled  around  him  from  five  to  six 
hundred  men  fresh  from  their  homes,  not  one  of  whom, 
perhaps,  had  ever  faced  an  enemy  in  the  field,  or  heard 
the  sound  of  a  hostile  ball.  In  regulars  and  militia,  of  the 
description  we  have  mentioned,  the  army  of  defence  amounted 
now  to  nearly  a  thousand. 

On  the  28th  the  enemy  appeared  in  force  in  the  offing,  but 
did  not  make  any  attempt  to  land.  Fortunately  for  the 
defenders  there  was  but  one  place  where  a  landing  was  prac 
ticable.  Here  General  Brown  had  a  breastwork  thrown  up, 
surmounted  by  a  piece  of  field  artillery  and  defended,  by  the 
militia  and  Albany  volunteers  under  the  command  of  Colonel 
Mills.  Throughout  the  night  of  the  28th  General  Brown  was 
continually  on  the  alert.  His  troops  slept  on  their  arms,  while 
he  himself  reconnoitred  in  person  the  shores  of  the  Har 
bour. 

With  the  dawn  of  the  29th,  the  enemy  was  discovered 
pressing  for  the  shore.  The  general  prepared  for  their  recep 
tion  by  posting  Colonel  Mills  with  his  militia  behind  the 
breastwork  thrown  up  near  to  the  water's  edge,  while  the  reg 
ulars  and  a  few  volunteers  who  formed  in  line  with  them 
under  the  command  of  lieutenant  Colonel  Backus,  were  drawn 
up  at  a  considerable  distance  in  the  rear. 

As  the  enemy's  boats  advanced,  the  militia  betrayed 
no  signs  of  fear ;  but  even  appeared  cheerful,  and  anxious  for 
the  conflict.  The  general  knowing  his  position  to  be 


ATTACK  ON  SACKETT'S  HARBOUR.  313 

good,  and  persuading  himself  that  the  hearts  of  his  soldiers 
were  firm,  anticipated  a  speedy  and  glorious  result.  His  or 
ders  were,  to  suffer  the  foe  to  approach  within  pistol  shot,  and 
then  with  deliberate  and  deadly  aim,  to  open  on  him  at  once 
with  the  field-piece  and  musketry.  The  orders  were  executed 
with  great  precision,  and  the  first  fire  was  very  destructive. 
Several  British  officers  and  many  men  were  seen  to  fall, 
evident  disorder  prevailed  among  the  boats,  and  for  a  moment 
their  advance  appeared  to  be  checked. 

From  a  commencement  so  promising  every  thing  was  to  be 
hoped.  But,  to  the  utter  disappointment  and  mortification  of 
the  general,  before  half  of  the  militia  had  fired  a  second  round, 
he  saw  them  all,  without  distinction,  as  if  seized  by  a  strange 
and  simultaneous  panic,  abandon  the  contest,  and  fly  with  pre 
cipitation.  For  a  time  dismay  and  confusion  prevailed.  All 
efforts  to  stop  the  flight  of  the  troops  were  unavailing.  In  the 
attempt  to  rally  them  Colonel  Mills  was  mortally  wounded. 
At  length,  however,  by  the  activity  and  good  conduct  of  Cap 
tain  M'Knitt,  about  a  hundred  of  them  were  rallied,  and  for 
med  in  line  with  the  regulars  and  volunteers,  who  still 
kept  their  ground,  ready  to  act  as  circumstances  might 
require. 

The  enemy  disembarked  without  further  opposition,  and 
immediately  commenced  his  march  towards  the  village.  But 
he  was  little  aware  of  the  opposition  he  had  to  encounter.  A 
Spartan  band  was  still  before  him  prepared  for  death,  but  not 
for  dishonour.  By  this  handful  of  heroes,  (for  such  they  pro 
ved  themselves  to  be)  amounting  at  the  utmost  to  about  five 
hundred  men,  he  was  received  with  such  a  firm  front  and  des 
tructive  fire,  as  deadened  his  advance  and  shook  his  resolution. 
On  the  American  side  the  volunteers  and  even  that  portion 
of  the  flying  militia  rallied  by  Captain  M'Knitt  seemed  now  to 
vie  with  the  regulars  in  deeds  of  valour.  Although  compelled 
to  fall  back  by  the  superior  weight  of  the  British  columns, 
they  bravely  disputed  every  inch  of  ground,  and  evinced 
a  determination  not  to  yield.  They  at  length  took  possession 

of  a  few  log  huts  built  for   the   winter   accommodation  of 
2P  27 


314   STRATAGEM  OF  GENERAL  BROWN. 

the  soldiers,  whence  they  kept  up  a  continued  and  deadly  fire, 
and  from  which  the  enemy  by  all  his  efforts  was  unable 
to  dislodge  them. 

Struck  with  admiration  at  the  conduct  of  these  brave  men, 
General  Brown,  who  had  been  every  where  present  with  them, 
determined  on  a  final,  which  happily  proved  a  successful,  ef 
fort  in  their  favor.  Being  informed  that  the  militia,  who,  at 
the  beginning  of  the  contest,  had  so  precipitately  fled,  had  not 
yet  entirely  dispersed,  but  were  still  in  sight  of  the  battle 
ground,  in  company  with  a  few  more  who  had  just  arrived 
from  the  country,  he  resolved  to  make  another  attempt 
to  recall  them  to  their  duty. 

Accordingly,  after  exhorting  his  few  gallant  associates  who 
still  kept  in  check  the  whole  British  force,  amounting  to  more 
than  twice  their  number,  to  be  mindful  of  themselves  and  hold 
out  to  the  last,  he  hastened  in  person  to  the  fugitive  militia, 
who  were  assembled  at  a  distance,  looking  at  the  conflict. 
After  sternly  reproaching  with  cowardice  and  dishonor,  both 
officers  and  men,  many  of  whom  shed  tears  at  the  rebuke  of 
their  general  and  the  recollection  of  their  conduct,  he  ordered 
them  instantly  to  form  and  follow  him,  threatening  the  first  act 
of  disobedience  with  immediate  death.  The  order  was 
no  sooner  issued  than  obeyed. 

Finding  himself  now  at  the  head  of  three  or  four  hundred 
troops,  on  whose  firmness  in  action  he  was  still  unwilling  to 
rely,  he  determined  to  attempt  by  stratagem  what  he  had  not 
force  sufficient  to  achieve  in  open  combat.  He  accordingly 
ordered  this  body  of  militia  to  pass  silently  through  a  distant 
wood  ,  (thus  counterfeiting  an  effort  to  conceal  their  move 
ment,  yet  still  keeping  in  sight  of  the  field  of  battle  that  they 
might  be  certainly  seen,)  toward  the  place  of  landing,  as  if  to 
turn  the  flank  of  the  enemy,  fall  on  his  rear,  and  take  possession 
of  his  boats. 

The  scheme  succeeded  beyond  expectation.  Sir  George 
Prevost,  feeling  himself  very  roughly  handled  in  front, 
and  suspecting  an  attempt  to  place  him  between  two  fires  and 
cut  off  his  retreat,  abandoned  the  contest,  and  hurried  to  his 


GENERAL    BROWN     PROMOTED.  315 

boats,  leaving  behind  him  all  his  killed,  and  many  of  his 
wounded.  General  Brown  being  in  no  condition  to  press  on 
his  rear,  but  making  a  bold  demonstration  as  if  preparatory  to 
that  effect,  suffered  him  to  embark  without  much  molestation. 
In  a  short  time  they  were  far  on  their  way  from  the  American 
shore. 

In  this  affair,  the  nature  of  the  ground,  and  other  circum 
stances,  operated  strongly  against  the  invaders.  The  country, 
in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  Sackett's  Harbour  is  covered  with 
trees,  which  afforded  all  the  advantages  that  could  be  desired 
by  American  marksmen  :  behind  them  many  were  posted  with 
very  signal  effect,  who  yet,  from  their  undisciplined  state,  as 
wre  have  seen,  could  not  be  brought  to  stand  an  encounter 
with  the  veteran  troops  of  the  enemy.  The  British  regulars, 
on  the  contrary,  found  little  room  for  the  manffiuvres  to  which 
they  had  been  trained,  and  to  which  only  disciplined  soldiers 
are  in  general  adapted,  their  loss  was,  however,  not  so  great 
as  might  have  been  expected.  Three  field  officers,  one  cap 
tain,  and  twenty-five  privates  were  killed ;  two  Captains  and 
twenty  soldiers  were  found  wounded ;  and  three  officers  and 
thirty  two  soldiers  were  taken  prisoners.  The  American  loss 
was  much  greater ;  one  hundred  and  fifty  six  in  all,  being  kill 
ed,  wounded,  and  missing. 

An  unfortunate  mistake  caused  the  destruction  of  part 
of  the  barracks  and  stores,  under  the  charge  of  Lieutenant 
Chauncey.  A  false  report  having  reached  that  officer,  of  the 
defeat  of  the  Americans,  he  conceived  it  necessary  to  comply 
with  the  orders  he  had  received,  to  set  fire  to  the  buildings 
and  prevent  the  stores  from  falling  into  the  hands  of  the  ene 
my.  He  was,  however,  no  sooner  apprised  of  the  incorrect 
ness  of  the  information,  than  he  spared  no  exertions  to  extin 
guish  the  conflagration,  and  his  efforts  were  finally  successful, 
though  not  until  considerable  damage  had  been  done. 

General  Brown,  in  recompense  for  his  exertions  on  this  oc 
casion  was  shortly  afterwards  appointed  a  Brigadier  in  the  re 
gular  army.* 

*  Ramsav. 


316       ATTACK    ON    FORT    STEPHENSON. 

Nor  were  the  British  inactive  upon  Lake  Erie.  After  their 
retreat  from  Fort  Meigs  in  the  beginning  of  May,  several 
threatening  movements  were  made  from  the  lake  at  Fort 
Meigs,  Lower  Sandusky,  Cleveland,  and  Erie.  No  serious 
attempt  was  made,  however,  on  any  of  these  posts,  until  the 
first  of  August,  when  a  combined  force  of  the  enemy,  amount 
ing  to  at  least  five  hundred  regulars  and  seven  or  eight  hund 
red  Indians,  under  the  immediate  command  of  General 
Proctor,  made  its  appearance  before  Fort  Stephenson  at  Lower 
Sandusky.  As  soon  as  the  general  had  made  such  a  disposi 
tion  of  his  troops  as  would  cut  off  the  retreat  of  the  garrison, 
he  sent  Colonel  Elliot,  accompanied  by  Major  Chambers,  with 
a  flag,  to  demand  the  surrender  of  the  fort,  stating  that 
he  was  anxious  to  spare  the  effusion  of  blood,  which 
he  should  probable  not  have  in  his  power  to  do,  should  he  be 
reduced  to  the  necessity  of  taking  the  place  by  storm. 

The  commander  of  the  fort,  Major  Croghan,  answered  that 
he  was  determined  to  defend  the  place  to  the  last  extremity, 
and  that  no  force,  however  large,  should  induce  him  to 
surrender  it.  So  soon  as  the  flag  returned,  a  brisk  fire 
was  opened  upon  the  fort,  from  the  gun-boats  in  the  river, 
and  from  a  five  and  a  half  inch  howitzer  on  shore,  which  was 
kept  up  with  little  intermission  throughout  the  night. 

At  an  early  hour  the  next  morning,  three  sixes,  which  had 
been  placed  during  the  night  within  two  hundred  and  fifty 
yards  of  the  pickets,  began  to  play,  but  with  little  effect. 
About  four  in  the  afternoon,  discovering  that  the  fire  from 
all  the  guns  was  concentrated  against  the  north-western  an 
gle  of  the  fort,  Croghan  became  confident  that  the  object  was 
to  make  a  breach,  and  attempt  to  storm  the  works  at  that 
point.  He  therefore  ordered  out  as  many  men  as  could 
be  employed  for  the  purpose  of  strengthening  that  part,  which 
was  so  effectually  secured  by  means  of  bags  of  flour,  sand. 
£c.  that  the  picketing  suffered  little  or  no  injury  ;  notwith 
standing  which,  about  five  hundred  of  the  enemy,  having  for 
med  in  close  column,  advanced  to  assault  the  works  at  the  ex 
pected  point,  at  the  same  time  making  two  feints  on  other 


THE    BRITISH     REPULSED.  317 

parts  of  the  fort.  The  column  which  advanced  against 
the  north-western  angle,  consisting  of  about  three  hundred 
and  fifty  men,  was  so  completely  enveloped  in  smoke,  as  not 
to  be  discovered  until  it  had  approached  within  eighteen  or 
twenty  paces  of  the  lines  ;  but  the  men,  being  all  at  their  posts 
and  ready  to  receive  it,  commenced  so  heavy  and  galling  a 
fire  as  to  throw  the  column  a  little  into  confusion ;  being 
quickly  rallied,  however,  it  advanced  to  the  outer  works,  and 
began  to  leap  into  the  ditch.  At  that  moment  a  fire  of  grape 
was  opened  from  a  six-pounder,  which  had  been  previously 
arranged  so  as  to  rake  in  that  direction,  which,  together  with 
the  musketry,  threw  them  into  such  confusion,  that  they  were 
compelled  to  retire  precipitately  to  the  woods. 

During  the  assault,  which  lasted  about  half  an  hour,  an 
incessant  fire  was  kept  up  by  the  enemy's  artillery,  which 
consisted  of  five  sixes  and  a  howitzer,  but  without  effect. 

Before  the  attack  was  ended,  the  soldiers  in  the  garrison 
supplied  the  wounded  enemy  in  the  ditch  with  water,  by 
throwing  over  full  canteens. 

The  whole  number  of  men  in  the  garrison  was  not  more 
than  one  hundred  and  sixty.  Their  loss  during  the  siege  was 
one  killed  and  seven  wounded  slightly.  The  loss  of  the  ene 
my  in  killed,  wounded,  and  prisoners,  must  have  exceeded 
one  hundred  and  fifty  ;  one  lieutenant-colonel,  a  lieutenant, 
and  fifty  rank  and  file  were  found  in  and  about  the  ditch, 
dead  or  wounded.  Those  of  the  remainder  who  were 
not  able  to  escape  were  taken  off  during  the  night  by  the  In 
dians.* 

About  three  in  the  morning  the  enemy  sailed  down  the  river, 
leaving  behind  them  a  boat  containing  clothing  and  considera 
ble  military  stores.  Seventy  stand  of  arms,  and  several  brace 
of  pistols,  were  afterwards  collected  near  the  works. 

Major  Croghan,  the  commander  who  so  gallantly  resisted 
such  a  superior  force,  was  a  youth  of  only  twenty-one  years 
of  age  ;  and  his  defence  of  the  fort,  with  means  so  small, 
against  a  foe  distinguished  for  his  skill  and  bravery,  wras 

*  Ramsay. 

27* 


318  TREATMENT     OF     PRISONERS. 

truly  one  of  the  most  brilliant  achievements  of  the  war. 
Major  Croghan  was  promoted  to  the  rank  of  Lieutenant- 
Colonel,  and  together  with  his  brave  companions,  received 
the  thanks  of  Congress. 

A  few  days  after  the  assault,  Proctor  despatched  a  surgeon 
with  a  flag  of  truce,  to  assist  in  the  care  of  the  wounded,  and 
with  a  request  that  such  of  the  prisoners  as  wrere  in  a 
condition  to  be  removed,  might  be  permitted  to  return  to 
Maiden,  on  his  parole  of  honour  that  they  should  not  serve 
until  exchanged.* 

Harrison,  in  his  reply,  stated,  that  on  his  arrival  at  Fort 
Stephenson,  on  the  morning  of  the  3d,  he  found  that  Major 
Croghan,  conformably  to  those  principles  which  are  held 
sacred  in  the  American  army,  had  caused  all  the  care  to  be 
taken  of  the  wounded  prisoners  that  his  situation  would  per 
mit  ;  that  his  hospital  surgeon  was  particularly  charged  to 
attend  to  them,  and  he  was  warranted  in  the  belief  that  every 
thing  which  surgical  skill  could  give  was  afforded.  They 
had  been  liberally  furnished,  too,  with  every  article  necessary 
in  their  situation  which  the  hospital  stores  could  supply. 
Having  referred  to  his  government,  he  added,  for  orders  re 
specting  the  disposition  of  the  prisoners,  he  could  not,  with 
propriety  comply  with  the  request  for  an  immediate  exchange. 
But  he  assures  him,  that  as  far  as  it  depends  upon  him,  the 
course  of  treatment  which  has  been  commenced  towards 
them  while  in  his  possession  would  be  continued. 

It  is  impossible  here  to  avoid  contrasting  the  conduct  of 
Proctor  and  Harrison,  in  two  exactly  parallel  cases,  the  care 
of  the  wounded,  and  treatment  of  the  surgeon  sent  for  their 
relief  after  the  battles  of  Frenchtown  and  Sandusky.  In  the 
one  case,  the  surgeon  is  treated  with  politeness,  and  only  sent 
back  because  his  aid  is  unnecessary,  and  the  wounded  are 
supplied  with  water  by  the  garrison,  even  whilst  the  attack  is 
carried  on.  The  conduct  of  Proctor  need  not  be  repeated 
here.  It  has  made  too  deep  an  impression  to  be  soon  effaced. 

On  receiving  the  news  of  the  battle  of  Lake  Erie,  and  the 

*  Hist.  Reg.  vol.  ii.     Frost's  U.  S.     Ramsay. 


BATTLE     OF    THE    THAMES. 


319 


capture  of  the  British  fleet,  General  Proctor  immediately 
abandoned  Maiden,  and  (commenced  a  retreat  towards  Que 
bec  ;  and  General  Harrison,  with  the  American  army,  now 
considerably  reinforced  by  the  arrival  of  Governor  Shelby 
with  the  Kentucky  volunteers,  started  instantly  in  pursuit. 
On  the  5th  of  October,  they  came  up  with  the  fugitives,  at 
the  Moravian  towns  on  the  banks  of  the  Thames,  in  the  pro 
vince  of  Upper  Canada. 

The  allied  army  was  drawn  up  across  a  narrow  isthmus, 
covered  with  beach  trees,  and  formed  by  the  river  Thames  on 
the  left,  and  a  swamp  running  parallel  to  the  river  on  the 
right.  The  British  regulars  were  drawn  up  in  a  double  line, 


BATTLE   OF   THE   THAMES. 


with  their  left  on  the  river,  supported  by  the  artillery ;  while 
the  Indians,  under  Tecumseh,  were  placed  in  a  dense  wood, 

In  the  order  in  which  the 


with  their  right  on  the  morass. 


320  BATTLE    OF    THE    THAMES. 

American  army  was  first  formed,  the  regulars  and  volunteer 
infantry  were  drawn  up  in  three  lines,  in  front  of  the  British 
force  ;  while  the  mounted  volunteers  were  posted  opposite  to 
the  Indians,  with  directions  to  turn  their  right  flank.  It  was 
soon  perceived,  however,  that  the  nature  of  the  ground  on 
the  enemy's  right  would  prevent  this  operation  from  being  at 
tempted  with  any  prospect  of  success.  General  Harrison, 
therefore,  determined  to  change  his  plan  of  attack.  Finding 
that  the  enemy's  regulars  were  drawn  up  in  open  order,  he 
conceived  the  bold  idea  of  breaking  their  ranks,  by  a  charge 
of  part  of  the  mounted  infantry.  They  were  accordingly 
formed  in  four  columns  of  double  files,  with  their  right  in  a 
great  pleasure  out  of  the  reach  of  the  British  artillery.  The 
army  moved  on  in  this  order  but  a  short  distance,  when  the 
mounted  men  received  the  fire  of  the  British  line,  and  were 
instantly  ordered  to  charge.  The  horses  in  the  front  of  the 
column  recoiled  from  the  fire ;  but,  on  receiving  a  second  fire, 
the  column  got  into  motion,  and  immediately,  at  full  speed, 
broke  through  the  enemy  with  irresistible  force.  In  one 
minute,  the  contest  was  over  in  this  part  of  the  line.  The 
British  officers,  seeing  no  hope  of  reducing  their  disordered 
ranks  to  order,  the  mounted  infantry  wheeling  upon  them,  and 
pouring  in  a  destructive  fire,  immediately  surrendered.  Only 
three  of  the  Americans  were  wounded  in  this  charge. 

Upon  the  American  left,  however,  the  contest  with  the 
Indians  wras  more  severe.  Colonel  Johnson,  who  commanded 
on  that  flank  of  the  army,  received  a  most  galling  fire,  which 
he  returned  with  great  effect.  The  Indians  still  further  to  the 
left,  advanced,  fell  in  with  the  front  line  of  the  infantry,  and, 
for  a  moment,  made  an  impression  upon  it.  Governor  Shelby, 
who  was  stationed  near  that  point,  brought  up  a  regiment  to 
its  support.  The  enemy  now  received  such  a  severe  fire,  that 
they  broke  and  fled  with  the  greatest  precipitation,  pursued  by 
the  mounted  volunteers. 

A  complete  and  brilliant  victory  was  thus  obtained  by  the 
American  army  over  an  enemy,  who,  though  somewhat  infe 
rior  in  numbers,  possessed  very  decided  advantages  in  the 


DEATH     OF     TECUMSEH.  321 

choice  of  his  position,  as  well  as  the  experience  of  his  officers 
and  men.  The  battle  was,  indeed,  chiefly  fought  by  the 
mounted  volunteers,  to  whose  unprecedented  charge  against 
a  body  of  regular  infantry,  posted  behind  a  thick  wood,  the 
fortune  of  the  day  was  principally  owing.  This  novel 
manoeuvre,  at  variance  with  the  ordinary  rules  of  military 
tactics,  reflects  the  highest  credit  on  the  general  who  con 
ceived  and  the  troops  who  executed  it.  The  whole  of  the 
American  force  fully  performed  its  duty,  as  far  as  it  was  en 
gaged.  The  venerable  governor  of  Kentucky  was  seen  at 
the  head  of  the  militia  of  his  state,  exciting  their  valour  and 
patriotismby  the  influence  of  his  personal  example,  and  adding 
to  the  laurels  he  had  acquired  thirty  years  before  in  a  contest 
with  the  same  enemy. 

The  trophies  acquired  by  this  victory  were  of  the  most 
gratifying  nature.  All  the  territory  surrendered  by  General 
Hull  was  recovered  ;  and,  besides  a  great  quantity  of  small 
arms  and  stores,  six  pieces  of  brass  artillery  were  captured, 
three  of  which  had  been  taken  during  the  Revolution,  at 
Saratoga  and  Yorktown  ;  and  were  part  of  the  fruits  of  Hull's 
surrender.  The  prisoners  amounted  to  about  six  hundred,  in 
cluding  twenty-five  officers.  Of  the  Americans,  seven  were 
killed  and  twenty-two  wounded ;  and  of  the  British  troops, 
twelve  were  killed  and  twenty- two  wounded. 

The  Indians,  however,  suffered  far  more  severely.  The 
loss  of  thirty  of  their  number  killed,  was  trifling,  in  compari 
son  with  that  sustained  by  the  death  of  Tecumseh,  their  cele 
brated  leader.  His  intelligence  and  bravery  were  no  less 
conspicuous  on  this  occasion  than  in  the  preceding  part  of  the 
war.  He  was  seen  in  the  thickest  press  of  the  conflict,  en 
couraging  his  brethren  by  his  personal  exertions  ;  and,  at  the 
conclusion  of  the  contest,  his  body  was  found  on  the  spot 
where  he  had  resisted  the  charge  of  the  mounted  regiment. 
His  death  inflicted  a  decisive  stroke  on  the  confederacy  of  the 
savages,  from  which  it  never  recovered,  and  deprived  the 
British  troops  of  a  most  active  and  efficient  auxiliary. 


322  GENERAL    WILKINSON. 

The  consequences  of  this  victory  upon  the  interests  of  the 
Indian  tribes  were  soon  perceived.  Being  cut  off  from  their 
communications,  with  the  British  posts  in  Canada,  many  of 
them  sent  deputations  to  General  Harrison,  to  sue  for  peace. 
Previous  to  the  engagement  on  the  Thames,  an  armistice  had 
been  concluded  with  the  Ottawas  and  Chippewas,  on  condition 
of  their  raising  the  tomahawk  against  the  British  :  and  soon 
afterwards  the  Miamis  and  Potawatamies  submitted  on  the 
same  terms. 

The  object  of  the  expedition  having  been  accomplished  by 
the  capture  of  the  British  army,  the  troops  commenced  their 
march  for  Detroit  on  the  7th.  They  arrived  at  Sandwich  on 
the  10th,  and  soon  afterwards  the  Kentucky  infantry  returned 
home,  and  were  discharged  at  Limestone  on  the  4th  of  No 
vember,  after  having  received  the  thanks  of  General  Harrison 
for  their  exemplary  conduct  during  the  campaign.  In  the 
mean  time,  the  General  was  without  orders  from  the  war  de 
partment,  for  his  subsequent  operations,  the  despatches  of  the 
government  having  been  put  on  board  a  vessel,  which  was 
lost  on  the  lake.  He  resolved,  therefore,  to  take  upon  him 
self  the  responsibility  of  proceeding  down  the  lake  in  the  fleet. 
Accordingly,  having  left  General  Cass,  with  his  brigade,  at 
Detroit,  he  sailed  on  the  22d  of  October,  from  Erie,  with 
General  M'Arthur's  brigade,  and  a  battalion  of  regular  riflemen, 
and  arrived  at  Buffalo  on  the  24th.  From  this  place,  he  march 
ed,  by  the  bank  of  the  Niagara,  to  Newark,  where  he  shortly 
afterwards  received  orders  from  General  Armstrong  the  Secre 
tary  of  war,  to  send  M'Arthur's  brigade  to  Sackett's  Harbour, 
and  was  informed  that  he  had  permission  to  return  to  his  family. 
This  information,  which  was  considered  by  him  as  an  order 
to  retire  from  the  command,  he  immediately  obeyed,  and  this 
able  and  distinguished  officer,  the  most  popular  arid  successful 
of  the  commanders  that  the  republic  had  yet  employed, 
shortly  afterwards  resigned  his  commission. 

General  Wilkinson,  having  succeeded  General  Dearborn  in 
the  command  of  the  northern  army,  made  an  ineffectual  at- 


NEWARK     BURNT.  323 

tempt  upon  Canada  by  descending  the  St.  Lawrence  towards 
Montreal;  during  which  an  indecisive  battle  was  fought  at 
Williamsburg.  The  whole  expedition,  though  under  the 
personal  superintendence  of  the  Secretary  of  War,  turned  out 
a  complete  failure.* 

On  the  10th  of  December,  Fort  George  was  evacuated  and 
blown  up  by  the  Americans.  Before  crossing  to  their  own 
side  of  the  river,  the  town  of  Newark,  a  handsome  little  place, 
containing  about  two  hundred  houses,  and  situated  about  a 
mile  below  the  fort,  was  reduced  to  ashes. 

On  the  19th  of  December,  about  four  in  the  morning,  the 
British  crossed  the  river,  a  few  miles  above  Fort  Niagara,  and 
succeeded  in  taking  the  place  by  storm  about  an  hour  before 
day-break.  The  fort  appears  to  have  been  completely  sur 
prised.  The  men  were  nearly  all  asleep  in  their  tents,  when 
the  enemy  rushed  in,  and  commenced  a  dreadful  slaughter. 
Such  as  escaped  the  fury  of  the  first  onset,  retired  to  the  old 
mess-house,  where  they  kept  up  a  fire  on  the  enemy,  until  a 
want  of  ammunition  compelled  them  to  surrender.  The  dis 
aster  is  attributed,  and  with  but  too  much  appearance  of  pro 
bability,  to  gross  neglect  or  treasonable  connivance  on 
the  part  of  the  commanding  officer  of  the  fort,  who  is  stated 
to  have  been  absent  at  the  time  it  took  place,  notwithstanding 
the  attack  was  expected,  as  appears  from  the  general  orders 
issued  by  M'Clure  a  few  days  previous. 

After  the  capture  of  the  fort,  the  British,  with  a  large  body 
of  Indians,  proceeded  up  the  river  as  far  as  Lewistown,  and, 
having  driven  off  a  detachment  of  militia  stationed  at  Lewis- 
town  Heights,  burnt  that  village  and  those  of  Youngstown  and 
Manchester,  and  the  Indian  Tuscarora  village.  A  number  of 
the  inoffensive  inhabitants  are  said  to  have  been  butchered 
by  the  savages.  On  the  30th  another  detachment  of  the  Brit 
ish  and  Indians  crossed  the  Niagara,  near  Black  Rock.  They 
were  met  by  the  militia  under  General  Hall ;  but,  overpower 
ed  by  numbers,  and  the  discipline  of  the  enemy,  the  militia 

*  Frost's  U.  S.  vol,  iv.,  p.  124. 


324 


BLACK     ROCK     BURNT. 


soon  gave  way  and  fled  on  every  side,  and  every  attempt  to 
rally  them  was  ineffectual.  The  enemy  then  set  fire  to  Black 
Rock,  when  they  proceeded  to  Buffalo,  which  they  likewise 
laid  in  ashes,  thus  completing  the  desolation  of  the  whole 
of  the  Niagara  frontier,  as  a  retaliation  for  the  burning  of 
Newark. 

*  Historical  Register. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

Eastern  and  Southern  Campaign  of  1813. 

HE  British  gov 
ernment,  issu 
ed  an  order  on 
the  26th  of  De 
cember,  1812, 
declaring  the 
Delaware  and 
the  Chesapeake 
Bays  in  a  state 
of  blockade, 
and  on  the  20th 
of  March  all 
the  ports  south 

of  Rhode  Island  were  included.  During  the  winter,  intelli 
gence  had  been  repeatedly  received  by  American  prisoners 
from  Bermuda,  of  the  arrival  of  a  British  squadron  at  that 
place,  well  stored  with  bombs  and  Congreve  rockets,  and 
with  a  considerable  body  of  troops  on  board,  for  the  purpose 
of  destroying  some  of  our  southern  cities.  The  alarm,  then, 
that  was  excited  at  Norfolk  may  be  easily  conceived,  when 
intelligence  was  received  of  the  approach  of  this  squadron, 
which  on  the  4th  of  February  was  perceived  in  the  Chesa 
peake,  standing  towards  Hampton  Roads,  to  the  number  of 
two  seventy-four's,  three  frigates,  a  brig,  and  a  schooner. 
The  frigate  Constellation  had  come  down  the  bay,  and  anch 
ored  in  Hampton  Roads  the  day  before,  and  on  the  arrival  of 
the  first  news  of  the  near  approach  of  the  hostile  squadron,  it 
being  then  ebb-tide,  was  fast  aground  at  Willoughby  spit. 
Fortunately,  however,  the  flood  made,  and  the  ship  was  afloat, 
before  the  enemy  hove  in  sight.  She  was  immediately 

28  325 


326    BRITISH    FLEET    IN    THE    DELAWARE. 

brought  up  Elizabeth  river  to  Norfolk,  and  anchored  between 
the  two  forts. 

Every  exertion  was  now  made  for  the  defence  of  the  place, 
by  calling  out  the  militia,  &c.  ;  the  recruits  at  the  barracks 
were  brought  down  to  the  fort,  and  the  gun-boats  stationed  in 
the  most  favourable  position  to  resist  the  expected  attack.  No 
attempt,  however,  was  made  upon  the  town.  The  squadron 
confined  its  operations  to  the  capturing  and  destroying  of  the  bay 
craft,  and  forming  an  effectual  blockade  of  the  waters  of  the 
Chesapeake. 

About  the  same  time  a  British  squadron  entered  the 
Delaware  bay,  which  consisted  of  the  Poictiers,  seventy  four, 
the  frigate  Belvidera,  and  several  small  vessels,  and  for  some 
weeks  were  employed  in  fixing  buoys,  intercepting  and  cap 
turing  the  outward  and  inward  bound  vessels,  and  burning  the 
bay  craft.  On  the  16th  of  March,  Sir  J.  P.  Beresford,  the 
commander  of  the  squadron,  transmitted  a  letter  to  Lewistown, 
a  small  fishing  town  near  the  mouth  of  the  bay,  addressed  to 
the  first  magistrate,  requesting  him  to  send  twenty  live  bul 
locks,  with  a  proportionate  quantity  of  vegetables  and  hay,  on 
board  the  Poictiers,  for  the  use  of  the  squadron,  which  should 
be  immediately  paid  for  at  the  Philadelphia  prices.  The  re 
quest  was  accompanied  with  a  threat,  that,  in  case  of  a  refusal, 
he  should  burn  the  town. 

This  demand  was  positively,  though  politely,  refused,  as 
"  a  compliance  would  be  an  immediate  violation  of  the  laws, 
and  an  eternal  stigma  on  the  nation."  To  which  Beresford 
answered,  u  that  the  demand  he  had  made  was,  in  his  opin 
ion,  neither  ungenerous,  nor  wanting  in  that  magnanimity 
which  one  nation  ought  to  observe  to  another  with  which  it  is 
at  war.  It  is  in  my  power,"  continues  he,  "  to  destroy  your 
town,  and  the  request  I  have  made  upon  it,  as  the  price  of  its 
security,  is  neither  distressing  nor  unusual.  I  must,  therefore, 
persist,  and  whatever  sufferings  may  fall  upon  the  inhabitants 
of  Lewis,  must  be  attributed  to  yourselves,  by  not  complying 
with  a  request  so  easily  acquiesced  in." 

Nothing  further  passed  on  the  subject,  till  the  6th  of  April, 


LEWISTOWN    BOMBARDED.  327 

when  they  renewed  the  demand,  and  fired  several  thirty-two 
pound  shot  into  the  town,  previous  to  sending  the  flag 
on  shore,  to  show  that  they  were  serious  in  their  threats.  In 
Beresford's  letter  on  this  occasion,  he  urges  that  no  dishonour 
can  be  attached  to  complying  with  his  demand,  in  considera 
tion  of  his  superior  force.  "  I  must,  therefore,"  continues  he, 
"  consider  your  refusal  to  supply  the  squadron  as  most  cruel 
on  your  part  to  the  inhabitants.  I  grieve  for  the  distress  the 
women  and  children  are  reduced  to  by  your  conduct,  and 
earnestly  desire  they  may  be  instantly  removed."  To  this 
letter  merely  a  verbal  reply  was  returned,  that  the  commander, 
Colonel  Davis,  was  a  gallant  man,  and  had  already  taken  care 
of  the  ladies.  On  the  return  of  the  flag,  a  cannonade  was 
commenced  from  four  launches  with  twenty-four  and  eighteen 
pounders;  two  sloops,  with  thirty-two  pounders  and  a  mortar; 
a  pilot  boat,  with  six  pounders ;  and  a  schooner  with  twelve 
pounders,  covered  by  the  frigate  Belvidera. 

The  town,  being  seated  on  a  considerable  eminence,  sus 
tained  little  or  no  injury ;  the  rockets  passing  over,  and 
the  bombs  falling  short.  The  fire  from  an  eighteen  pounder 
on  shore,  which  was  supplied  by  shot  thrown  by  the  enemy, 
silenced  one  of  their  most  dangerous  gun-boats  Above  six- 
hundred  shot  were  fired  at  the  place,  a  great  part  of  which  was 
afterwards  dug  by  the  boys  out  of  the  sand,  viz.  forty  of  thirty- 
two  pound,  ninety- six  of  eighteen  pound,  one  hundred  and 
fifty-six  of  twelve's  and  nine's  with  a  large  quantity  of  six's 
and  grape,  besides  shells  and  remains  of  rockets.  Not 
a  man  was  killed  on  the  side  of  the  Americans  during  this 
attack. 

On  the  forenoon  of  the  following  day,  a  number  of  small 
boats  approached  the  shore,  apparently  with  the  intention  of 
landing ;  but,  being  gallantly  met  by  the  militia  on  the  beach, 
they  were  recalled  by  a  signal  from  the  squadron. 

In  the  Chesapeake,  the  principal  part  of  the  squadron 
began  to  move  up  the  bay  about  the  beginning  of  April. 

On  the  9th  of  April  they  reached  Annapolis,  and  on 
the  16th  appeared  off"  the  mouth  of  the  Patapsco,  twelve 


328  NORFOLK    THREATENED. 

or  fourteen  miles  from  Baltimore.  Both  Annapolis  and  Balti 
more  were  threatened  with  an  attack,  but  nothing  was  attempt 
ed,  the  enemy  carefully  keeping  their  vessels  at  a  safe  dis 
tance  from  the  guns  of  the  forts. 

But  though  the  fortified  towns  escaped  the  vengeance  which 
had  so  long  been  threatened,  it  was  not  the  case  with  the  un 
protected  villages,  which  skirt  the  rivers  that  fall  into  the  head 
of  the  bay.  Four  of  these  were  laid  in  ashes  by  Admiral 
Cockburn,  who  gallantly  led  the  barges  which  ascended  the 
rivers  for  this  purpose.  These  plundering  and  burning  expe 
ditions  will  long  render  his  name  famous  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  the  Chesapeake  bay. 

Having  sufficiently  signalized  their  prowess  by  the  burning 
of  Frenchtown,  Havre  de  Grace,  Georgetown,  and  Frederick- 
town,  and  the  farm  houses,  mills,  &c.  adjoining,  the  squadron 
returned  down  the  bay,  destroying  the  oyster  boats,  wood 
shallops,  and  other  river  craft  in  their  progress,  and  showing 
themselves,  but  at  a  convenient  distance,  at  every  fortification 
near  the  bay. 

The  squadron,  after  returning  down  the  bay,  resumed  their 
station  in  Hampton  Roads,  with  a  view  of  attacking  Norfolk. 
Early  on  the  morning  of  the  22d  of  June,  they  landed  a  large 
body  of  troops,  from  the  accounts  of  deserters  about  two  thou 
sand  five  hundred,  on  the  west  side  of  Elizabeth  river,  and 
marched  them  up  towards  Craney  Island,  the  passage  to 
which  from  the  main  land,  is  fordable  at  low  water.  Forty- 
five  or  fifty  boats  full  of  men,  were  then  sent  to  effect  a 
landing  on  the  north  side  of  the  island,  with  whom  the  force 
on  the  main  land  was  directed  to  co-operate.  The  whole 
force  on  the  island  at  the  time  of  the  attack  was  four  hundred 
and  eighty-seven,  riflemen,  infantry,  and  artillery,  and  one 
hundred  and  fifty  seamen  and  marines,  forty-three  of  whom 
were  on  the  sick  list. — With  this  handful  of  men  was  the 
landing  of  the  enemy  successfully  opposed,  and  they  were 
forced  to  retreat  to  their  ships,  with  the  loss  of  several  boats 
by  the  fire  of  the  artillery. 

Foiled  in  their  meditated  attack  on  Norfolk  by  this  repulse 


H  A  M  P  T  O  N     S  A  C  K  E  D .  329 

at  the  mouth  of  the  harbour,  the  British  again  turned  their  at 
tention  to  the  easier  task  of  laying  waste  unprotected  villages, 
and  that  of  Hampton,  which  lay  nearly  opposite,  naturally 
presented  itself.  Here  they  landed  a  body  of  two  thousand 
five  hundred  men,  with  but  little  opposition,  there  being  only 
a  small  detachment  of  militia  encamped  near  the  town,  who 
were  soon  forced  to  retreat  under  a  heavy  fire  of  artillery, 
musketry,  and  Congreve  rockets.  The  British  now  took  pos 
session  of  the  village  ;  and  here  a  horrid  scene  of  barbarity 
ensued,  which  was  characterized  by  plunder,  devastation, 
murder,  and  rape.  The  British  troops  shortly  after  retreated 
to  their  ships,  when  a  correspondence  took  place  by  means  of 
flags  between  General  Taylor,  the  commandant  at  Norfolk, 
and  sir  Sidney  Beckwith,  quarter-master-general  of  the  British 
forces,  on  the  subject  of  these  excesses.  Sir  Sidney  attempted 
to  justify  them  on  the  ground  of  inhumanity  in  some  of  the 
American  troops  on  Craney  island,  whom  he  charged  with 
having  waded  into  the  river,  and  shot  at  their  unresisting  and 
yielding  foe,  who  clung  to  the  wreck  of  a  boat  which 
had  been  sunk  by  the  fire  of  their  guns.  This  imputation  was 
promptly  repelled,  and  a  board  of  officers  was  immediately  ap 
pointed  to  investigate  the  charge.  From  the  evidence  ad 
duced  it  appeared,  that  in  the  action  at  Craney  island,  two  of 
the  enemy's  boats  in  front  of  their  line  were  sunk  by  the  fire 
of  the  batteries ;  the  soldiers  and  sailors  who  were  in  those 
boats  were  consequently  afloat  and  in  danger  of  drowning,  and 
and  being  in  front  of  the  boats  that  were  uninjured,  guns  were 
necessarily  fired  in  the  direction  of  the  men  in  the  water,  but 
with  no  intention  whatever  to  do  them  further  harm  ;  but,  on 
the  contrary,  orders  were  given  to  prevent  this,  by  ceasing  to 
fire  grape,  and  only  to  fire  round  shot ;  it  also  was  substanti 
ated  that  one  of  the  enemy  who  had  apparently  surrendered, 
advanced  towards  the  shore,  about  one  hundred  yards,  when 
he  suddenly  turned  to  his  right  and  endeavoured  to  make  his 
escape  to  a  body  of  the  enemy  who  had  landed  above  the  is 
land,  and  who  were  then  in  view ;  then  and  not  till  then  was 
he  fired  upon  to  bring  him  back,  which  had  the  desired  effect, 
2R  28* 


330  CREEK     WAR. 

and  he  was  taken  unhurt  to  the  island.  It  further  appeared, 
that  the  American  troops  exerted  themselves  in  acts  of 
hospitality  and  kindness  to  the  unresisting  and  yielding 
foe. 

But  even  if  this  charge  had  been  founded  on  fact,  it  could 
not  have  justified  the  measures  adopted  by  the  British.  The 
facts  should  surely  have  been  first  clearly  ascertained  and  re 
dress  demanded,  before  any  retaliation  was  resorted  to,  especi 
ally  a  retaliation  so  extravagant  in  its  measure,  applying  not  to 
the  perpetrators  of  the  alleged  offence,  nor  to  their  comrades, 
but  to  the  unresisting,  innocent,  and  helpless. 

During  the  remainder  of  the  summer,  hostile  demonstrations 
were  made  by  the  British  squadron  in  various  points  on 
the  waters,  of  the  Chesapeake,  particularly  at  Washington, 
Annapolis,  and  Baltimore,  in  which,  if  the  aim  of  the  enemy 
was  merely  to  harass,  they  were  certainly  eminently  successful. 
A  part  of  the  Chesapeake  squadron,  under  admiral  Cockburn, 
likewise  appeared  off  Ocracock  bar,  North  Carolina,  where 
their  barges  destroyed  two  privateers,  and  landed  a  number 
of  men  at  Portsmouth  and  Ocracock,  who  committed  a 
number  of  wanton  depredations. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  calamities  of  war  began  to  extend  to 
the  southern  portion.  In  the  summer  of  1813  the  Creek  na 
tion  commenced  hostilities  by  an  attack  on  Fort  Mims,  a  post 
upon  the  Tensaw  river.  Before  we  enter  on  a  narrative 
of  the  events  of  this  war,  however,  it  will  be  proper  to  notice 
another  important  event  which  took  place  in  this  quarter,  in 
the  month  of  April ;  namely,  the  surrender  of  Mobile  to  the 
arms  of  the  United  States. 

By  the  treaty  of  St.  Ildefonso,  concluded  on  the  1st  of 
October,  1800,  between  France  and  Spain,  the  latter,  in  con 
sideration  of  certain  stipulations  in  favour  of  the  duke  of 
Parma,  ceded  to  the  French  republic  "  the  colony  or  province 
of  Louisiana,  with  the  same  extent  that  it  now  has  in  the 
hands  of  Spain,  and  that  it  had  when  France  possessed  it ; 
and  such  as  it  should  be  after  the  treaties  subsequently  entered 
into  between  Spain  and  other  states."  By  a  treaty  concluded 


CREEK     WAR.  331 

at  Paris,  on  the  30th  of  April,  1803,  France  ceded  to  the 
United  States,  the  territory  she  had  acquired  by  the  treaty  of 
St.  Ildefonso,  "  as  fully  arid  in  the  same  manner  as  they  have 
been  acquired  by  the  French  republic."  In  virtue  of  the 
above-mentioned  treaties,  the  United  States  claimed,  as 
the  southern  portion  of  Louisiana,  all  the  country  lying  between 
the  Sabine  and  Perdido  rivers.  The  Spanish  government, 
however,  resisted  this  claim,  and  contended  that  its  eastern 
boundary  was  the  river  Mississippi,  and  the  lakes  Maurepas 
and  Pontchartrain.  This  country  had  accordingly  been 
the  subject  of  negotiation  for  several  years,  between  the 
American  and  Spanish  governments,  the  latter  still  hold 
ing  possession  of  the  country.  This  negotiation  was  put  an 
end  to  by  the  troubles  which  took  place  in  old  Spain,  in  1807  ; 
and  a  revolution  breaking  out  in  Florida,  the  United  States, 
on  the  ground  that  Spain  could  no  longer  hold  possession  of 
the  country,  and  that  her  rights  would  be  jeopardized  or  lost, 
by  suffering  it  to  pass  into  the  hands  of  a  third  party  (the  rev 
olutionists),  on  whom  they  could  have  no  claim,  took  posses 
sion  of  the  whole  of  the  disputed  country,  in  1812,  except  the 
post  of  Mobile,  a  small  fortified  town  of  about  four  hundred 
inhabitants,  situated  on  the  west  side  of  Mobile  bay,  which 
continued  to  be  held  by  a  Spanish  garrison  until  the  15th  of 
April,  1813,  when  it  was  summoned  to  surrender  to  the  arms 
of  the  United  States,  under  General  Wilkinson,  which 
was  immediately  done  without  the  slightest  opposition. 

The  country  of  the  Creek  Indians,  was  situated  in  the 
western  part  of  the  state  of  Georgia,  and  the  eastern  part  of 
the  Mississippi  territory,  between  the  Ocmulgee  and  Tom- 
bigbee  rivers,  and  extends  from  the  Cherokee  country,  which 
borders  on  Tennessee,  to  Florida.  In  the  course  of  the  sum 
mer,  several  families  were  murdered,  near  the  mouth  of  the 
Ohio  river,  by  a  party  of  Indians  passing  from  the  great  lakes 
to  the  Upper  Creeks.  The  principal  chiefs  of  the  nation,  on 
the  application  of  the  United  States'  agent,  determined  to  pun 
ish  the  murderers  by  putting  them  to  death,  and  a  party 
of  warriors  was  appointed  to  execute  their  determination. 


332  FORT    MIM'S. 

This  was  no  sooner  done,  than  the  resentment  of  the  friends 
of  the  murderers  broke  out  in  acts  of  open  violence  against  all 
who  had  been  in  any  way  concerned  in  causing  the  murderers 
to  be  put  to  death,  and  a  civil  war  was  the  consequence.  It 
appears,  however,  that  this  circumstance  only  produced 
a  premature  disclosure  of  their  object,  as  it  has  since  been  as 
certained  that  most  of  the  Upper  Creeks  had  previously 
determined  to  take  part  with  the  northern  Indians  in  their  war 
with  the  United  States. 

About  the  middle  of  July,  the  secretary  of  war  wrote 
to  the  governor  of  Georgia,  and  at  the  same  time  transmitted 
a  copy  of  his  letter  to  the  governor  of  Tennessee,  stating,  that 
information  through  various  channels  had  reached  the  general 
government,  of  the  hostility  of  a  portion  of  the  Creek  nation, 
and  of  the  necessity  of  breaking  it  down  by  some  prompt  and 
vigorous  measures  ;  and  suggested  the  propriety  of  embodying 
a  portion  of  the  Georgia  militia,  who  should  either  act  sepa 
rately  against  the  enemy,  or  in  concert  with  another  corps  of 
militia,  drawn  from  Tennessee.  This  letter  was  received  by 
Governor  Mitchell  in  the  end  of  July,  when  he  immediately 
took  measures  for  calling  out  fifteen  hundred  of  the  Georgia 
militia,  who  were  soon  after  marched  to  the  Ocmulgee  river. 
Their  number  was  subsequently  enlarged  to  a  full  brigade. 

Meanwhile  appearances  became  every  day  more  threatening. 
The  friendly  Indians  were  forced  to  leave  their  towns  and  re 
treat  towards  the  white  settlements,  and  fortify  themselves 
against  the  attacks  of  the  war  party.  The  latter  proceeded  in 
great  numbers  to  the  south,  where  it  is  asserted  they  were 
supplied  by  the  Spanish  governor  of  Pensacola  with  arms  and 
ammunition.  At  last,  upon  the  30th  of  August,  they  com 
menced  hostilities  against  the  United  States,  by  an  attack  upon 
Mim's  fort,  on  the  Tensaw.  a  branch  of  the  Mobile  river,  in 
the  Mississippi  territory,  commanded  by  Major  Beasley. 

Information  had  been  received  about  a  week  previous  that 
a  large  number  of  Indians  were  approaching  with  hostile  in 
tentions,  but  the  attack  was  wholly  unexpected  at  the  moment 
it  occurred,  which  was  about  eleven  in  the  forenoon.  The 


FORT    MIM'S  TAKEN.  333 

whole  garrison,  however,  was  immediately  under  arms.  The 
front  gate  being  open,  the  enemy  ran  in  great  numbers  to  pos 
sess  themselves  of  it,  and  in  the  contest  for  it  many  fell 
on  both  sides.  Soon,  however,  the  action  became  general, 
the  enemy  fighting,  on  all  sides  in  the  open  field,  and  as  near 
the  stockade  as  they  could  get.  The  port-holes  were  taken 
and  retaken  several  times.  A  block-house  was  contended  for 
by  captain  Jack,  at  the  head  of  his  riflemen,  for  the  space  of 
an  hour  after  the  enemy  were  in  posession  of  part  of  it ;  when 
they  finally  succeeded  in  driving  his  company  into  a  house  in 
the  fort,  and.  having  stopped  many  of  the  port-holes  with  the 
ends  of  rails,  possessed  themselves  of  the  walls.  The  troops 
made  a  most  gallant  defence  from  the  houses,  but  the  enemy 
having  set  fire  to  the  roofs,  and  the  attempt  to  extinguish  it 
proving  unsuccessful,  the  few  who  now  remained  alive  at 
tempted  a  retreat,  having  previously  thrown  into  the  flames 
many  of  the  guns  of  the  dead.  Few,  however,  succeeded  in 
escaping.  Major  Beasley  fell  gallantly  fighting  at  the  head 
of  his  command,  near  the  gate,  at  the  commencement  of  the 
action.  The  other  officers  fell  nobly  doing  their  duty ; 
the  non-commissioned  officers  and  soldiers  behaved  equally 
well. 

The  loss  of  the  Americans  was  great :  sixty-five,  including 
officers  and  men,  of  the  Mississippi  territory  volunteers,  and 
twenty-seven  volunteer  militia,  were  killed.  Many  respecta 
ble  citizens,  with  numerous  families,  who  had  abandoned 
their  farms,  and  fled  to  the  fort  for  security,  were  also  killed, 
or  burnt  in  the  houses  into  which  they  fled.  A  detachment 
which  was  sent  from  cantonment  Mount  Vernon,  on  the  21st 
of  September,  to  collect  the  bones  of  their  countrymen, 
collected,  and  consigned  to  the  earth,  two  hundred  and  forty- 
seven  persons,  including  men,  women,  and  children.  The 
detachment  likewise  searched  the  woods  for  bodies,  where 
they  found  at  least  one  hundred  dead  Indians,  who  were  cov 
ered  with  rails,  brush,  &c.  These  Indians  had  been  interred 
with  their  war-dresses  and  implements,  by  which  they  were 
recognized. 


334      GENERAL    COFFEE'S    EXPEDITION. 

On  the  receipt  of  the  disastrous  intelligence  of  the  destruc 
tion  of  Major  Beasley's  garrison,  preparations  were  immedi 
ately  made  for  collecting  a  large  force  of  Tennessee  mi 
litia,  and  providing  supplies  for  those  of  Georgia,  which 
had  already  assembled.  The  Tennessee  militia  were  march 
ed  in  two  divisions,  under  the  orders  of  Major- Generals  Jack 
son  and  Cocke. 

On  the  2d  of  November,  Major-GeneralJackson  despatched 
Brigadier-General  Coffee  from  the  camp  at  Ten-Islands,  with 
nine  hundred  men,  consisting  of  cavalry  and  mounted  rifle 
men,  on  an  expedition  against  Tallushatchee  where  a  consid 
erable  force  of  the  Creeks  was  concentrated.  Coffee  arrived 
within  a  mile  and  a  half  of  the  town  on  the  morning  of  the  3d, 
where  he  divided  his  force  into  two  divisions,  and  directed 
them  to  march  so  as  completely  to  encircle  the  town,  which 
was  effected  in  a  masterly  manner.  When  they  arrived  with 
in  about  half  a  mile  of  the  town,  the  enemy  began  to  prepare 
for  action,  which  was  announced  by  the  beating  of  their 
drums,  mingled  with  savage  yells.  About  an  hour  after  sun 
rise  the  action  was  brought  on  by  two  companies,  who 
had  gone  within  the  circle  of  alignment,  for  the  purpose  of 
drawing  the  enemy  out  from  their  buildings.  As  soon  as  the 
two  companies  exhibited  their  front  in  view  of  the  town,  and 
gave  a  few  scattering  shot,  the  enemy  formed  and  made 
a  violent  charge  upon  them,  on  which  they  gave  way, 
and  were  followed  by  the  Indians,  until  they  reached  the  main 
body,  who  immediately  opened  a  general  fire,  and  then  char 
ged.  The  Indians  now,  in  their  turn,  retreated  firing,  until 
they  got  around  and  in  their  buildings,  when  they  made 
a  most  determined  resistance,  fighting  to  the  very  last  moment, 
as  long  as  they  could  stand  or  sit,  not  one  shrinking  or 
complaining  ;  not  one  asking  for  quarter.  Every  warrior  in 
the  town  was  killed,  and  all  the  women  and  children  were 
taken  prisoners,  except  a  few  who  were  unintentionally  slain, 
in  consequence  of  the  men  flying  to  the  houses  and  mixing 
with  their  families,  and  at  the  same  time  refusing  quarter. 

The  number  found  killed  of  the  enemv  was  one  hundred 


BATTLE    OF    TALLEDEGA.  335 

and  eighty-six,  and  a  number  of  others  were  killed  in 
the  woods,  who  were  not  found.  The  number  of  women  and 
children  taken  was  eighty-four.  Of  the  Americans,  five  were 
killed  and  forty-one  wounded,  the  greater  part  slightly, 
none  mortally  ;  two  of  the  killed  were  with  arrows,  which  ap 
peared  to  form  a  principal  part  of  the  arms  of  the  Indians  on 
this  occasion,  every  man  having  a  bow,  with  a  bundle  of  ar 
rows,  which  he  used  after  the  first  fire  with  his  gun,  until  a 
leisure  time  for  loading  offered. 

Coffee  bestows  much  praise  on  his  men,  for  their  delibera 
tion  and  firmness.  "  Notwithstanding  our  numbers,"  says 
he,  "  were  far  superior  to  that  of  the  enemy,  it  was  a  circum 
stance  to  us  unknown,  and  from  the  parade  of  the  enemy  we 
had  every  reason  to  suppose  them  our  equals  in  number ;  but 
there  appeared  no  visible  traces  of  alarm  in  any ;  on  the  con 
trary,  all  appeared  cool  and  determined ;  and,  no  doubt,  when 
they  face  a  foe  of  their  own,  or  of  superior  number,  they  will 
show  the  same  courage  as  on  this  occasion." 

The  following  day  General  Coffee  returned  with  his  detach 
ment  to  the  camp. 

Late  on  the  evening  of  the  7th  a  friendly  Indian  arrived  at 
the  camp,  who  brought  intelligence  that  the  enemy  had 
arrived  in  great  numbers  at  Talledega,  about  thirty  miles  be 
low  the  camp,  where  one  hundred  and  sixty  men  of  the 
friendly  Creeks  had  erected  a  fort,  the  more  effectually  to  re 
sist  the  efforts  of  the  hostile  party,  and  where  they  were  now 
stationed  with  their  wives  and  children.  The  messenger  re 
presented  that,  unless  speedy  relief  could  be  obtained  from  the 
army,  the  fort  would  certainly  be  taken.  General  Jackson 
immediately  gave  orders  for  taking  up  the  line  of  march,  with 
twelve  hundred  infantry  and  eight  hundred  cavalry  and 
mounted  riflemen,  leaving  behind  the  sick,  the  wounded,  and 
the  baggage,  with  a  sufficient  force  for  their  protection.  By 
twelve  o'clock  that  night  the  army  was  in  motion,  and 
commenced  crossing  the  river  opposite  the  encampment, 
which  was  effected  in  a  few  hours,  and  on  the  night  of  the  8th 
the  army  was  encamped  within  six  miles  of  the  enemy.  At 


33G  BATTLE    OF    TALLEDEGA. 

eleven  that  night  a  soldier  and  two  Indians,  who  had  been 
sent  forward  to  reconnoitre,  returned  with  the  intelligence  that 
the  enemy  were  encamped  within  a  quarter  of  a  mile  of  the 
fort ;  but  they  had  not  been  able  to  approach  near  enough  to 
ascertain  either  their  number  or  precise  situation.  At  mid 
night  the  adjutant-general  was  ordered  to  prepare  the  line  of 
march,  and  by  four  o'clock  the  army  was  in  motion. 

The  infantry  marched  in  three  columns ;  the  cavalry 
and  mounted  riflemen  were  in  the  rear,  with  flankers  on  each 
wing.  The  advance  consisted  of  a  company  of  artillery  with 
muskets,  and  two  companies  of  riflemen.  A  company  of 
spies  marched  four  hundred  yards  in  front  of  the  whole, 
to  bring  on  the  engagement.  Having  arrived  within  a  mile 
of  the  enemy  at  seven  o'clock,  two  hundred  and  fifty  of  the 
cavalry  and  mounted  riflemen  were  placed  in  the  rear  of  the 
centre  as  a  corps  de  reserve,  and  the  remainder  were  ordered 
to  advance  on  the  right  and  left  of  the  infantry,  and,  after 
having  encircled  the  enemy,  by  uniting  the  fronts  of  their 
columns,  and  keeping  their  rear  connected  with  the  infantry, 
to  face  and  press  inwards  towards  the  centre,  so  as  to  leave 
the  enemy  no  possibility  of  escape.  The  infantry  were 
ordered  to  advance  by  heads  of  companies,  General  HalPs 
brigade  occupying  the  right,  and  General  Roberts's  the  left. 

About  eight  o'clock,  the  advance,  having  arrived  within 
eighty  yards  of  the  enemy,  who  were  concealed  in  a  thick 
shrubbery  which  covered  the  margin  of  a  rivulet,  received 
from  them  a  heavy  fire,  which  they  immediately  returned,  and 
then  charged  and  dislodged  them  from  their  position.  The 
advance  now  fell  back,  as  they  had  been  previously  ordered, 
to  the  centre.  On  the  approach  of  the  enemy,  three  of  the 
militia  companies,  having  given  one  fire,  commenced  a 
retreat,  notwithstanding  the  utmost  exertions  of  their  officers. 
To  fill  the  vacancy  occasioned  by  this  retreat,  Jackson  imme 
diately  ordered  up  a  regiment  of  volunteers ;  but  finding  the 
advance  of  the  enemy  too  rapid  to  admit  of  their  arrival  in 
time,  the  reserve  was  ordered  to  dismount  and  meet  them. 
This  order  was  executed  with  great  promptitude  and  gallantry, 


SURPRISE    OF    HILLABEE.  337 

and  the  retreating  militia,  seeing  the  spirited  stand  made  by 
the  reserve,  immediately  rallied,  and  recovered  their  position, 
pouring  in  upon  the  enemy  a  most  destructive  fire.  The  en 
gagement  now  became  general ;  and  in  fifteen  minutes  the 
Indians  were  seen  flying  in  every  direction.  On  the  left  they 
were  met  and  repulsed  by  the  mounted  riflemen ;  but  on  the 
right  it  unfortunately  happened  that  too  great  a  space  had 
been  left  between  the  cavalry  and  infantry,  by  which  numbers 
escaped.  They  were  pursued,  however,  for  three  miles  to  the 
mountains  with  great  slaughter. 

The  force  of  the  enemy  was  represented  by  themselves  at 
a  thousand  and  eighty,  two  hundred  and  ninety-nine  of  whom 
were  left  dead  on  the  ground,  and  a  great  many  were  killed 
in  their  flight.  It  is  believed  that  very  few  escaped  without  a 
wound.  The  American  loss  was  fifteen  killed  and  eighty 
wounded. 

On  the  llth  of  November,  General  Cocke,  who  com 
manded  the  other  division  of  the  Tennessee  militia,  ordered 
Brigadier-General  White,  with  a  detachment  of  mounted 
infantry  and  cavalry,  to  proceed  from  Fort  Armstrong,  where 
this  division  was  stationed,  on  an  expedition  against  the  Hil- 
labee  towns  of  the  hostile  Creeks  on  the  Tallapoosa  river. 
This  expedition  was  completely  successful.  They  penetrated 
one  hundred  miles  into  the  enemy's  country,  and  burned  four 
of  their  villages,  three  of  which  they  found  deserted.  Previ 
ous  to  their  arrival  at  the  fort,  they  learned  that  a  party  of 
the  hostile  Creeks  were  assembled  there.  Having  marched 
the  whole  of  the  night  of  the  17th,  they  surrounded  and  com 
pletely  surprised  the  town  at  day-light  of  the  morning  of  the 
18th,  and  of  the  whole  party,  which  consisted  of  three  hund 
red  and  sixteen,  not  one  escaped,  sixty  being  killed  and  the 
remainder  made  prisoners.  The  detachment  now  returned  to 
camp,  where  they  arrived  on  the  23d,  having  lost  not  one 
drop  of  blood  in  this  enterprise.  The  country  through  which 
they  marched  was  exceedingly  rough  and  hilly,  and  they  had 
to  pass  several  narrow  defiles,  where  it  was  necessary  to  use 
the  utmost  precaution.  The  troops  and  horses,  likewise,  had 
2S  29 


338  BATTLE    OF    AUTOSSEE. 

to  be  subsisted,  in  a  great  degree,  on  such  supplies  as  could 
be  procured  in  the  enemy's  country,  which  rendered  their 
march  more  tardy  than  it  would  otherwise  have  been. 

The  Georgia  militia,  though  embodied  before  those  of  Ten 
nessee,  were  not  able,  from  the  want  of  military  supplies,  to 
proceed  to  active  operations  till  the  end  of  November.  Bri 
gadier-General  Stewart  had  been  originally  destined  for  the 
command,  as  the  senior  brigadier ;  but  family  considerations 
inducing  him  to  decline  its  acceptance,  brigadier-General 
Floyd  was  appointed  in  his  room. 

Towards  the  end  of  November  Floyd  received  information 
that  numbers  of  the  hostile  Indians  were  assembled  at  Autos- 
see,  a  town  on  the  southern  bank  of  the  Tallapoosa  river, 
about  twenty  miles  above  its  junction  with  the  Coosa.  He 
immediately  left  his  camp,  which  was  situated  on  the  west  side 
of  the  Chatahoochee  river,  and  proceeded  against  the  enemy 
with  nine  hundred  and  fifty  militia,  and  between  three  and 
four  hundred  of  the  friendly  Creeks.  On  the  evening  of  the 
28th  the  detachment  encamped  within  nine  or  ten  miles 
of  the  place  of  destination,  and  having  resumed  their  march 
about  one  next  morning,  at  half  past  six  they  were  formed  for 
action  in  front  of  the  town.  The  detachment  was  formed  in 
two  columns,  with  a  rifle  company  on  each  flank,  and  a  com 
pany  of  artillery  in  front  of  the  right  column. 

It  was  Floyd's  intention  to  have  completely  surrounded  the 
enemy,  by  resting  the  right  wing  of  his  force  on  Canleebee 
creek,  at  the  mouth  of  which  he  was  informed  their  town 
stood,  and  resting  his  left  on  the  river  bank  below  the  town ; 
but  to  his  surprise,  as  the  day  dawned,  he  perceived  a  second 
town  about  five  hundred  yards  below  that  which  he  was  pre 
paring  to  attack.  The  plan,  therefore,  was  instantly  changed  ; 
three  companies  of  infantry  on  the  left  were  wheeled  to  the 
left  en  echelon,  and  advanced  to  the  lower  town,  accompanied 
by  a  rifle  company  and  two  troops  of  light  dragoons.  The 
remainder  of  the  force  approached  the  upper  town,  and  the 
battle  soon  became  general.  The  Indians  presented  them 
selves  at  every  point,  and  fought  with  desperate  bravery  ;  but 


BATTLE    OF    AUTOSSEE.  339 

the  well-directed  fire  of  the  artillery  and  the  bayonets  of  the 
infantry  soon  forced  them  to  take  refuge  in  the  out-houses, 
thickets,  and  copses  in  the  rear  of  the  town.  Many,  it  was 
supposed,  secured  themselves  in  caves,  previously  formed  for 
this  purpose  in  the  high  bluff  of  the  river,  which  was  thickly 
covered  with  reeds  and  brush-wood.  It  was  intended  that 
the  friendly  Indians  should  have  crossed  the  river  above  the 
town,  and  been  posted  on  the  opposite  shore  during  the 
action,  to  fire  on  such  of  the  enemy  as  should  attempt  to 
escape,  or  to  keep  in  check  any  reinforcements  which  might 
be  attempted  to  be  thrown  in  from  the  neighbouring  towns. 
Owing  to  the  difficulty  of  the  ford,  however,  and  the  coldness 
of  the  weather  and  lateness  of  the  hour,  this  arrangement 
failed,  and  their  leaders  were  directed  to  cross  Canleebee 
creek,  and  occupy  that  flank,  to  prevent  escapes  from  the 
Tallisee  town.  Some  time  after  the  action  commenced,  the 
friendly  Indians  thronged  in  disorder  in  the  rear  of  the  militia, 
when  the  hostile  tribes  fell  on  the  flanks  of  the  detachment  and 
fought  with  great  intrepidity.  By  nine  o'clock,  however,  the 
enemy  was  completely  driven  from  the  plains,  and  the  houses 
of  both  towns  were  wrapped  in  flames. 

It  was  impossible  to  determine  the  strength  of  the  enemy, 
but  from  the  information  of  some  of  the  chiefs,  which  it  is  said 
could  be  relied  on,  there  were  assembled  at  Autossee  warriors 
from  eight  towns  for  its  defence,  it  being  their  beloved 
ground,  on  which  they  proclaimed  no  white  man  could 
approach  without  inevitable  destruction.  Neither  was  it  pos 
sible  to  ascertain  their  loss ;  but  from  the  number  which  were 
lying  scattered  over  the  field,  together  with  those  destroyed  in 
the  towns,  and  those  slain  on  the  bank  of  the  river,  whom 
respectable  officers  affirmed  they  saw  lying  in  heaps  at  the 
water's  edge,  where  they  had  been  precipitated  by  their  sur 
viving  friends,  their  loss,  in  killed  alone,  must  have  been  at 
least  two  hundred,  among  whom  were  the  Autossee  and 
Tallisee  kings.  The  number  of  buildings  burnt  is  supposed 
to  be  four  hundred  ;  some  of  them  were  of  a  superior  order 
for  the  dwellings  of  savages,  and  filled  with  valuable  articles. 


340  WEATHERFORD. 

The  Americans  had  eleven   killed    and  fifty-four   wounded, 
among  the  latter  was  General  Floyd. 

The  detachment  being  now  sixty  miles  from  any  depot  of 
provisions,  and  their  rations  pretty  nearly  consumed,  as  soon 
as  the  dead  and  wounded  were  properly  disposed  of,  the  place 
was  abandoned,  and  the  troops  commenced  their  march  back 
to  the  camp  on  the  Chatahoochee,  a  measure  the  more  neces 
sary  as  they  were  in  the  heart  of  an  enemy's  country,  which 
in  a  few  days  could  have  poured  from  its  numerous  towns 
hosts  of  warriors.  They  arrived  at  the  camp  in  safety,  having 
marched  one  hundred  and  twenty  miles  in  seven  days. 

On  the  9th  of  December  another  detachment  of  the  Georgia 
militia,  consisting  of  about  five  hundred  and  thirty  men,  under 
the  command  of  general  Adams,  marched  on  an  expedition 
against  the  Creek  towns  on  the  Tallapoosie  river.  Notwith 
standing  the  precautions  which  they  used  to  prevent  the 
Indians  from  hearing  of  their  approach,  they  found  the  villages 
deserted,  and  were  unable  to  bring  the  enemy  to  action, 
though  their  yells  were  repeatedly  heard  on  both  sides  of  the 
river.  Having  burnt  two  of  their  villages,  therefore,  the  de 
tachment  returned  to  camp.* 

Notwithstanding  the  decisive  victories  that  had  been  ob 
tained  by  the  American  troops,  and  the  heavy  losses  of  the 
Indians,  and  the  destruction  of  their  principal  towns,  this 
brave  people  were  still  unsubdued.  General  Claiborne,  there 
fore,  marched  a  detachment  from  Fort  Claiborne,  on  the  13th 
of  December,  1813,  with  a  view  to  the  further  destruction  of 
their  towns.  Fort  Claiborne  is  situated  on  the  Alabama  river, 
at  no  great  distance  above  where,  by  its  junction  with  the 
Tombigbee,  it  forms  the  Mobile  river.  The  object  in  view 
was  a  town  called  by  the  Creeks,  Eccanachaca,  or  Holy 
Ground.  This  place,  Claiborne  was  informed,  was  occupied 
by  a  large  body  of  the  enemy,  under  the  command  of  Wea- 
therford,  a  half-breed  chief,  who  commanded  the  Indians  that 
commenced  the  war  by  the  destruction  of  the  garrison  at  Fort 
Mims. 

*  Historical  Register  vol.  ii. 


DEFEAT     OF     THE     INDIANS.  341 

When  about  thirty  miles  from  the  town,  a  stockade  was 
erected  for  the  security  of  the  sick  and  the  heavy  baggage, 
and  on  the  morning  of  the  22d  the  troops  resumed  their  line 
of  march.  Their  course  lay  chiefly  through  woods,  without 
a  track  to  guide  them.  On  the  morning  of  the  23d,  the  dis 
position  for  the  attack  was  made.  The  troops  advanced  in 
three  columns,  a  small  body  acting  a  corps  de  reserve. 
About  noon,  the  right  column  came  in  view  of  the  town,  and 
was  immediately  vigorously  attacked  by  the  enemy,  who  had 
been  apprised  of  their  approach,  and  had  chosen  their  field 
of  action.  Before  the  centre  or  the  left  could  come  generally 
into  action,  the  enemy  were  repulsed  and  flying  in  all  direc 
tions,  many  of  them  casting  away  their  arms. 

Thirty  of  the  Creeks  were  killed  in  this  rencontre,  and  judg 
ing  from  appearances,  many  were  wounded.  The  loss  on  the 
part  of  the  Americans  was  one  killed  and  six  wounded. 

A  pursuit  was  immediately  ordered ;  but  from  the  nature 
of  the  country  nothing  was  effected.  The  town  was  nearly 
surrounded  by  swamps  and  deep  ravines,  which  rendered  the 
approach  of  the  troops  difficult,  while  it  facilitated  the  escape 
of  the  Indians.  In  the  town  was  found  a  large  quantity  of 
provisions,  lind  immense  property  of  various  kinds,  which  the 
enemy,  flying  precipitately,  were  obliged  to  leave  behind.  All 
were  destroyed,  together  with  the  village,  consisting  of  about 
two  hundred  houses.  The  Indians  had  barely  time  to  remove 
their  women  and  children  across  the  Alabama,  which  runs 
near  where  the  town  stood.  The  town  had  been  built  since 
the  commencement  of  hostilities,  and  was  established  as 
a  place  of  security  for  the  inhabitants  of  several  villages. 

In  the  house  of  Weatherford,  the  commander,  was  found  a 
letter  from  the  Spanish  governor  of  Pensacola  to  the  leader 
of  the  Creeks,  stating,  that  he  had  represented  their  request 
of  arms  and  munitions  to  the  captain-general  in  Havanna,  but 
had  as  yet  received  no  answer.  He  was  in  hopes,  however, 
he  stated,  of  receiving  them  ;  and  as  soon  as  that  took  place, 
they  should  be  informed. 

The  following  day  was  occupied  by  the  troops  in  destroying 

29* 


342  THE     ARMY     REINFORCED. 

a  town  consisting  of  sixty  houses,  eight  miles  higher  up  the 
river,  and  in  taking  and  destroying  the  boats  of  the  enemy. 
At  this  place  three  Indians  of  some  distinction  were  killed. 

The  term  of  service  of  the  volunteers  having  now  generally 
expired,  they  marched  to  Fort  Stoddart,  in  order  to  be 
paid  off. 

Soon  after  the  battle  of  Talledega,  General  Jackson's  army 
had  been  almost  entirely  broken  up,  by  the  expiration  of 
the  time  of  the  militia,  but  on  the  14th  of  January,  1814,  he 
was  joined  at  Fort  Strother  by  about  eight  hundred  new  raised 
volunteers  from  Tennessee,  making  his  whole  force,  exclusive 
of  Indians,  nine  hundred  and  thirty.  The  term  of  service  of 
the  volunteers  being  short,  and  the  men  full  of  ardour  to  meet 
the  enemy,  he  determined  immediately  to  employ  them  in 
active  service  ;  and  to  this  he  was  particularly  induced  by  the 
information,  that  the  Indians  were  concentrating  with  the 
view  of  attacking  Fort  Armstrong,  a  position  about  fifty  miles 
above  Fort  Strother,  on  the  same  river,  and  also  by  his  desire 
to  make  a  diversion  in  favour  of  General  Floyd,  who  was 
about  making  a  movement  to  the  Tallapoosa  river,  near  its 
junction  with  the  Coosa. 

The  volunteers  therefore  were  marched  across  the  river  the 
day  after  their  arrival,  and  on  the  next  day,  Jackson  followed 
with  the  remainder  of  his  force,  consisting  of  the  artillery 
company,  with  one  six  pounder,  one  company  of  infantry  of 
forty-eight  men,  two  companies  of  spies,  of  about  thirty  men 
each,  and  a  company  of  volunteer  officers,  headed  by  General 
Coffee,  who  had  been  abandoned  by  his  men,  under  some 
misapprehension  as  to  their  term  of  service,  and  who  still  re 
mained  in  the  field  waiting  the  orders  of  the  government. 

On  the  17th,  the  troops  took  up  the  line  of  march,  and  on 
the  night  of  the  18th  encamped  at  Talledega  Fort,  where  they 
were  joined  by  between  two  and  three  hundred  friendly  In 
dians  ;  sixty-five  of  whom  were  Cherokees,  the  remainder 
Creeks.  On  the  20th,  they  encamped  at  Enotachopco,  a 
small  Hillibee  village,  about  twelve  miles  from  Emuckfau. 
Here  Jackson  began  to  perceive  very  plainly  how  little 


TALLAPOOSA.  848 

knowledge  the  spies  had  of  the  country,  of  the  situation  of 
the  enemy,  or  of  the  distance  the  army  was  from  them.  The 
insubordination  of  the  new  troops,  and  the  want  of  skill  in 
most  of  their  officers,  also  became  more  and  more  apparent. 
But  their  ardour  to  meet  the  enemy  was  not  diminished  ;  and 
Jackson  had  a  sure  reliance  upon  the  guards,  and  the  com 
pany  of  old  volunteer  officers,  and  upon  the  spies,  in  all  about 
one  hundred  and  twenty-five. 

On  the  morning  of  the  21st,  the  troops  marched  from  Eno- 
tachopco,  as  direct  as  possible  for  the  bend  of  the  Tallapoosa, 
and  about  2  o'clock  P.  M.,  the  spies  having  discovered  two 
of  the  enemy,  endeavoured  to  overtake  them,  but  failed.  In 
the.  evening,  a  large  trail  was  perceived,  which  led  to  a  new 
road,  much  beaten  and  lately  travelled.  Knowing  that  he 
must  have  arrived  within  the  neighbourhood  of  a  strong  force, 
and  it  being  late  in  the  day,  Jackson  determined  to  encamp, 
and  reconnoitre  the  country  in  the  night.  He  accordingly 
chose  the  best  site  the  country  would  admit,  encamped  in  a 
hollow  square,  sent  out  spies  and  pickets,  doubled  the  senti 
nels,  and  made  the  necessary  arrangements  before  dark  for  a 
night  attack.  About  ten  o'clock  at  night,  one  of  the  pickets 
fired  at  three  of  the  enemy,  and  killed  one,  but  he  was  not 
found  until  the  next  day.  At  eleven,  the  spies  returned  with 
the  information,  that  there  was  a  large  encampment  of  Indians 
at  the  distance  of  about  three  miles,  who,  from  their  whooping 
and  dancing,  seemed  to  be  apprised  of  the  approach  of  the 
troops.  One  of  these  spies,  an  Indian  in  whom  Jackson  had 
great  confidence,  assured  him  that  they  were  carrying  off  their 
women  and  children,  and  that  the  warriors  would  either  make 
their  escape  or  attack  him  before  day.  Being  prepared  at  all 
points,  nothing  remained  to  be  done  but  to  await  their  ap 
proach,  if  they  meditated  an  attack,  or  to  be  ready,  if  they 
did  not,  to  pursue  and  attack  them  at  daylight. 

While  the  troops  were  in  this  state  of  readiness,  the  enemy, 
about  six  o'clock  in  the  morning,  commenced  a  vigorous 
attack  on  the  left  flank,  which  was  as  vigorously  met ;  the 
action  continued  to  rage  on  that  flank,  and  on  the  left  of  the 


344  BATTTE    OF    TALLAPOOSA. 

rear,  for  about  half  an  hour.  So  soon  as  it  became  light 
enough  to  pursue,  the  left  wing,  having  sustained  the  heat  of 
the  action,  and  being  somewhat  weakened,  was  reinforced  by 
a  company  of  infantry,  and  was  ordered  and  led  on  to  the 
charge  by  General  Coffee,  who  was  well  supported  by  all  the 
officers  and  privates  who  composed  that  line.  The  enemy 
was  completely  routed  at  every  point,  and  the  friendly  Indians 
joining  in  the  pursuit,  they  were  chased  about  two  miles  \vith 
considerable  slaughter. 

The  chase  being  over,  General  Coffee  was  detached  with 
four  hundred  men  and  all  the  Indian  force  to  burn  the 
encampment ;  but  with  orders,  if  it  was  fortified,  not  to 
attack  it,  until  the  artillery  could  be  sent  forward  to  reduce  it. 
On  viewing  the  encampment  and  its  strength,  the  general 
thought  it  most  prudent  to  return,  and  guard  the  artillery 
thither.  The  wisdom  of  this  step  was  soon  discovered — in 
half  an  hour  after  his  return  to  camp,  a  considerable  force  of 
the  enemy  made  its  appearance  on  Jackson's  right  flank,  and 
commenced  a  brisk  fire  on  a  party  of  men,  who  had  been  on 
picket-guard  the  night  before,  and  were  then  in  search  of  the 
Indians  they  had  fired  upon.  General  Coffee  immediately 
requested  two  hundred  men  to  turn  their  left  flank,  which 
were  accordingly  ordered ;  but,  through  some  mistake,  not 
more  than  fifty-four  followed  him,  among  whom  were  the  old 
volunteer  officers.  With  these,  however,  he  immediately 
commenced  an  attack  on  the  left  flank  of  the  enemy,  and 
Jackson  ordered  two  hundred  of  the  friendly  Indians  to  fall 
in  upon  their  right  flank,  and  co-operate  with  General  Coffee. 
This  order  was  promptly  obeyed,  and  what  was  expected  was 
realized.  The  enemy  had  intended  the  attack  on  the  right  as 
a  feint,  and,  expecting  to  direct  all  Jackson's  attention  thither, 
meant  to  attack  him  again,  and  with  their  main  force,  on  the 
left  flank,  which  they  had  hoped  to  find  weakened  and  in  dis 
order.  But  they  were  disappointed  ;  for  Jackson  had  ordered 
the  left  flank  to  remain  firm  to  its  place,  and  the  moment  the 
alarm  gun  was  heard  in  that  quarter,  he  repaired  thither,  and 
ordered  Captain  Ferrill,  with  part  of  the  reserve,  to  support 


DEFEAT     OF    THE     INDIANS.  345 

it.  The  whole  line  met  the  approach  of  the  enemy  with  as 
tonishing  intrepidity,  and  having  given  a  few  fires,  they  forth 
with  charged  with  great  vigour.  The  effect  was  immediate 
and  inevitable.  The  enemy  fled  with  precipitation,  and  were 
pursued  to  a  considerable  distance,  by  the  left  flank  and  the 
friendly  Indians,  with  a  galling  and  destructive  fire. 

In  the  meantime,  General  Coffee  was  contending  with 
a  superior  force  of  the  enemy.  The  Indians  who  had  been 
ordered  to  his  support,  and  who  had  set  out  for  this  purpose, 
hearing  the  firing  on  the  left,  had  returned  to  that  quarter,  and 
when  the  enemy  were  routed  there,  entered  into  the  chase. 
That  being  now  over,  one  hundred  of  them  were  sent  to  the 
relief  of  Coffee,  and  as  soon  as  they  reached  him,  the  charge 
was  made  and  the  enemy  routed :  they  were  pursued  about 
three  miles,  and  forty-five  of  them  slain,  who  were  found. 
General  Coffee  was  wounded  in  the  body,  and  his  aid-de 
camp,  A.  Donaldson,  killed,  together  with  three  others. 

The  camp  was  now  fortified,  in  order  that  the  troops  might 
be  the  better  prepared  to  repel  any  attack  which  might  be 
made  the  folio  wing  night,  and  next  morning  the  troops  set  out 
on  their  return  to  Fort  Strother,  General  Jackson  not  deeming 
it  prudent  to  proceed  farther  on  account  of  the  scarcity  of 
supplies,  the  number  of  his  wounded,  and  the  probability  of 
the  Indians  receiving  reinforcements  from  below.  The  re 
treat  commenced  at  ten  o'clock  on  the  23d,  and  the  troops 
were  fortunate  enough  to  reach  Enotachopco  before  night, 
having  passed  a  dangerous  defile  without  interruption.  The 
camp  was  again  fortified.  Having  another  defile  to  pass  in 
the  morning,  across  a  deep  creek,  and  between  two  hills, 
which  Jackson  had  viewed  with  attention,  as  he  passed  on, 
and  where  he  expected  he  might  be  attacked,  he  determined 
to  pass  it  at  another  point,  and  gave  directions  to  the  guide 
and  fatigue-men  accordingly.  The  general's  expectation  of  an 
attack  in  the  morning  was  increased  by  the  signs  of  the  night, 
and  with  it  his  caution.  Before  the  wounded  were  removed 
from  the  interior  of  the  camp,  the  front  and  rear  guards  were 
formed,  as  well  as  the  right  and  left  columns,  and  the  centre 
2T 


346  SEVERE    ENGAGEMENT. 

moved  off  in  regular  order,  leading  down  a  ridge  to  Enota- 
chopco  creek,  at  a  point  where  it  was  clear  of  reeds,  except 
immediately  on  its  margin.  A  general  order  had  been  pre 
viously  issued,  pointing  out  the  manner  in  which  the  men  should 
be  formed  in  the  event  of  an  attack  on  the  front,  or  rear,  or 
on  the  flanks,  and  the  officers  had  been  particularly  cautioned 
to  halt  and  form  accordingly,  the  instant  the  word  should  be 
given. 

The  front  guard  had  crossed  with  part  of  the  flank  columns, 
the  wounded  were  over,  and  the  artillery  in  the  act  of  enter 
ing  the  creek,  when  an  alarm  gun  was  heard  in  the  rear. 
Having  chosen  the  ground,  Jackson  expected  there  to  have 
entirely  cut  off  the  enemy,  by  wheeling  the  right  and  left 
columns  on  their  pivot,  re-crossing  the  creek  above  and  below, 
and  falling  in  upon  their  flanks  and  rear.  But,  to  his  aston 
ishment  and  mortification,  when  the  word  was  given  to  halt 
and  form,  and  a  few  guns  had  been  fired,  the  right  and  left 
columns  of  the  rear  guard  precipitately  gave  way.  This 
shameful  retreat  was  disastrous  in  the  extreme :  it  drew  along 
with  it  the  greater  part  of  the  centre  column,  leaving  not  more 
than  twenty-five  men,  who,  being  formed  by  Colonel  Carrol, 
maintained  their  ground,  as  long  as  it  was  possible  to  main 
tain  it.  There  was  then  left  to  repulse  the  enemy,  the  few 
who  remained  of  the  rear  guard,  the  artillery  company,  and 
Captain  Russell's  company  of  spies.  Their  conduct,  how 
ever,  exceeded  the  highest  expectations.  Lieutenant  Arm 
strong,  who  commanded  the  artillery  company  in  the  absence 
of  Captain  Deadrick,  who  was  confined  by  sickness,  ordered 
them  to  form  and  advance  to  the  top  of  the  hill,  whilst  he 
and  a  few  others  dragged  up  the  six-pounder.  Never  was 
more  bravery  displayed  than  on  this  occasion.  Amidst  the 
most  galling  fire  from  the  enemy,  more  than  ten  times  their 
number,  they  ascended  the  hill  and  maintained  their  position, 
until  their  piece  was  hauled  up,  when,  having  levelled 
it,  they  poured  upon  the  enemy  a  fire  of  grape,  reloaded  and 
fired  again,  charged  and  repulsed  them. 

A  number  of  the  troops  now  crossed  the  creek,  and  entered 


GENERAL    FLOYD'S    SUCCESS.  347 

into  the  chase.  Captain  Gordon  of  the  spies,  who  had 
rushed  from  the  front,  endeavoured  to  turn  the  left  flank  of 
the  enemy,  in  which  he  partially  succeeded,  and  Colonel 
Carroll,  Colonel  Higgins,  and  Captains  Elliot  and  Pipkins, 
pursued  the  enemy  for  more  than  two  miles,  who  fled  in 
consternation,  throwing  away  their  packs,  and  leaving  twenty- 
six  of  their  warriors  dead  on  the  field.  This  last  defeat  was 
decisive,  the  troops  being  no  more  disturbed  in  their  re 
treat. 

The  loss  sustained  in  these  several  engagements  was  twenty 
killed  and  seventy-five  wounded,  four  of  whom  afterwards 
died.  The  loss  of  the  enemy  could  not  be  accurately  ascer 
tained  :  one  hundred  and  eighty- nine  of  their  warriors  were 
found  dead  ;  but  this  must  fall  considerably  short  of  the  num 
ber  really  killed.  Their  wounded  can  only  be  guessed  at. 

Meanwhile  General  Floyd  was  advancing  towards  the 
Indian  territory  from  Chatahoochee  river.  On  the  twenty- 
seventh  of  January  his  camp  was  attacked  by  a  large  body  of 
Indians,  at  the  hour  usually  chosen  for  their  operations,  viz. 
about  an  hour  before  day.  They  stole  upon  the  sentinels, 
fired  upon  them,  and  then  with  great  impetuosity  rushed  upon 
the  line.  In  twenty  minutes  the  action  became  general,  and 
the  front  of  both  flanks  were  closely  pressed,  but  the  gallant 
conduct  of  the  officers,  and  the  firmness  of  the  men,  repelled 
them  at  every  point.  As  soon  as  it  became  light  enough  to 
distinguish  objects,  Floyd  strengthened  his  right  wing,  to  pre 
pare  them  for  a  charge,  and  the  cavalry  was  ordered  to  form 
in  their  rear,  to  act  as  circumstances  should  dictate.  The 
order  for  the  charge  was  promptly  obeyed,  and  the  enemy 
fled  in  every  direction  before  the  bayonet.  The  order  was 
then  given  for  the  charge  of  the  cavalry,  who  pursued  and 
sabred  fifteen  of  the  enemy. 

Thirty-seven  Indians  were  left  dead  on  the  field.  From  the 
effusion  of  blood,  and  number  of  the  war-clubs  and  head 
dresses  found  in  various  directions,  their  loss  must  have  been 
considerable.  Floyd's  loss  was  seventeen  killed,  and  one 
hundred  and  thirty-two  wounded. 


348  HORSE    SHOE    BEND. 

The  Creeks  being  rather  inspirited  than  cast  down  by  their 
last  encounters  with  the  whites,  more  vigorous  efforts  became 
necessary.  General  Jackson,  therefore,  having  received  re 
inforcements  of  mililia  from  Tennessee,  and  being  joined  by  a 
considerable  body  of  Cherokee  and  friendly  Creek  Indians, 
set  out  on  another  expedition  to  the  Tallapoosa  river.  He  put 
his  army  in  motion  from  the  Coosee  river  on  the  morning  of 
the  24th  of  March,  and  having  a  passage  of  fifty-two  and  a 
half  miles  over  the  ridges  which  divide  the  waters  of  the  two 
rivers,  reached  the  bend  of  the  Tallapoosa,  three  miles  beyond 
where  the  engagement  of  the  22d  of  January  took  place,  and 
at  the  southern  extremity  of  New  Youca,  on  the  morning  of 
the  27th. 

This  bend  resembles  in  its  curvature  that  of  a  horse-shoe, 
and  is  thence  called  by  that  name  among  the  whites.*  Nature 
furnishes  few  situations  as  eligible  for  defence  ;  and  barbari 
ans  never  rendered  one  more  secure  by  art,  than  was  this  by 
the  Creeks.  Across  the  neck  of  land  which  leads  into  it  from 
the  north,  they  had  erected  a  breastwork,  of  the  greatest  com 
pactness  and  strength,  from  five  to  eight  feet  high,  and  pre 
pared  with  double  rows  of  port-holes  very  artfully  arranged. 
The  figure  of  this  wall  manifested  no  less  skill  in  the  projec 
tors  of  it,  than  its  construction  ;  an  army  could  not  approach 
it  without  being  exposed  to  a  double  and  cross  fire  from  the 
enemy,  who  lay  in  perfect  security  behind  it.  The  area 
of  this  peninsula,  thus  bounded  by  breastworks,  included 
about  eighty  or  one  hundred  acres. 

In  this  bend  the  warriors  from  Oakfuskee,  Oakchaya,  New 
Youca,  Hillabees,  the  Fish  Ponds,  and  Eufauta  towns,  appriz 
ed  of  Jackson's  approach,  had  collected  their  strength.  Their 
exact  number  was  not  ascertained  ;  but  it  was  believed 
to  have  been  about  one  thousand  :  and  relying  with  the  utmost 
confidence  upon  their  strength,  their  situation,  and  the  assur 
ances  of  their  prophets,  they  calculated  on  repulsing  Jackson 
with  great  ease. 

Early  on  the  morning  of  the  27th,  having  encamped  the 

*  It  is  called  by  the  Indians  Tohopeka. 


HORSE    SHOE     BEND.  349 

preceding  night  at  the  distance  of  six  miles  from  the  bend, 
Jackson  detached  General  Coffee  with  the  mounted  men,  and 
nearly  the  \yhole  of  the  Indian  force,  to  pass  the  river  at  a 
ford  about  three  miles  below  their  encampment,  and  to  sur 
round  the  bend  in  such  a  manner  that  none  of  them  should  es 
cape  by  attempting  to  cross  the  river.  With  the  remainder 
of  the  forces  Jackson  proceeded  along  the  point  of  land,  which 
led  to  the  front  of  their  breastwork ;  and  at  half  past  ten 
o'clock,  planted  his  artillery  on  a  small  eminence,  distant  from 
the  nearest  point  of  the  breastwork  about  eighty  yards, 
and  from  its  farthest  about  two  hundred  and  fifty  ;  from  which 
a  brisk  fire  was  immediately  opened  upon  its  centre.  When 
ever  the  enemy  showed  themselves  behind  their  works,  or 
ventured  to  approach  them,  a  galling  fire  was  opened  on  them 
with  musketry  and  rifles. 

Meanwhile  General  Coffee,  having  crossed  below,  turned 
up  the  river,  bearing  away  from  its  cliffs.  When  within  half 
a  mile  of  the  village,  which  stood  at  the  extremity  of  the 
peninsula,  the  savage  yell  was  raised  by  the  enemy.  Expect 
ing  an  immediate  attack,  Coffee  drew  up  his  forces  in  line  of 
battle,  in  open  hilly  woodland,  and  moved  forward  in  that 
position.  The  friendly  Indians  had  been  previously  ordered 
to  advance  secretly  and  take  possession  of  the  bank  of  the 
river,  and  prevent  the  enemy  from  crossing  on  the  approach 
of  Jackson's  main  body  in  front.  Accordingly,  the  fire 
of  Jackson's  cannon  commencing  when  Coffee's  troops  were 
within  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  from  the  river,  his  Indians 
immediately  rushed  forward  with  great  impetuosity  to  its 
banks.  The  militia  were  halted,  and  kept  in  order  of  battle, 
an  attack  on  the  rear  being  expected  from  the  Oakfuskee 
villages,  which  lay  on  the  river  about  eight  miles  below. 

The  fire  of  the  cannon  and  small  arms  becoming  now 
general  and  heavy  in  front,  animated  the  Indians  on  the  bank  ; 
and  seeing  about  one  hundred  of  the  warriors,  and  all  the 
squaws  and  children  of  the  enemy  running  about  among  the 
huts  of  the  village  on  the  opposite  shore,  they  could  no  longer 
remain  silent  spectators.  While  some  kept  up  a  fire  across 

30 


850  STORMING    OF    THE    WORKS. 

the  river  (here  about  one  hundred  and  twenty  yards  wide),  to 
prevent  the  enemy's  approach  to  the  bank,  others  plunged 
into  the  river  and  swam  across  for  canoes,  that  lay  on  the 
other  side  in  considerable  numbers.  Having  succeeded  in 
bringing  them  over,  numbers  embarked,  and  landing  in  the 
peninsula,  advanced  into  the  village,  and  soon  drove  the 
enemy  from  the  huts  up  to  the  fortification,  where  they 
pursued  and  continued  to  annoy  them  during  the  whole 
action. 

This  movement  of  the  friendly  Indians  leaving  the  river 
bank  unguarded,  made  it  necessary  that  a  part  of  Coffee's  line 
should  take  their  place.  A  company  of  rangers  were  accord 
ingly  posted  on  the  bank  of  the  upper  part,  and  a  lieutenant 
with  forty  men  took  possession  of  an  island  in  the  lower  part 
of  the  bend. 

Finding  that  the  friendly  Indians,  notwithstanding  the 
determined  bravery  they  displayed,  were  wholly  insufficient 
to  dislodge  the  enemy,  and  that  General  Coffee  had  secured 
the  opposite  banks  of  the  river,  Jackson  determined  upon 
taking  possession  of  the  works  by  storm.  Never  were  men 
better  disposed  for  such  an  undertaking,  than  those  by  whom 
it  was  to  be  effected.  They  had  entreated  to  be  led  to  the 
charge  with  the  most  pressing  importunity  ;  and  received  the 
order  which  was  now  given  with  the  strongest  demonstration 
of  joy.  The  effect  was  such  as  this  temper  of  mind  foretold. 
The  regular  troops,  led  by  Colonel  Williams  and  Major  Mont 
gomery,  were  presently  in  possession  of  the  nearer  side 
of  the  breastwork ;  and  the  militia  accompanied  them  in  the 
charge  with  a  vivacity  and  firmness  which  could  not  have 
been  exceeded,  and  have  seldom  been  equalled  by  troops  of 
any  description. 

Having  maintained  for  a  few  minutes  a  very  obstinate  con 
test,  muzzle  to  muzzle,  through  the  port  holes,  in  which  many 
of  the  enemy's  balls  were  welded  to  the  American  bayonets, 
they  succeeded  in  gaining  possession  of  the  opposite  side  of 
the  works.  The  event  could  then  no  longer  be  doubtful ;  the 
enemy,  although  many  of  them  fbught  to  the  last  with  that 


TOTAL  DEFEAT  OF  THE  CREEKS.   351 

kind  of  bravery  which  desperation  inspires,  were  routed  and 
cut  to  pieces.  The  whole  margin  of  the  river  which  sur 
rounded  the  peninsula,  was  strewed  with  the  slain :  five  hun 
dred  and  fifty-seven  were  found,  besides  a  great  number  who 
were  thrown  into  the  river  by  their  surviving  friends,  and  kill 
ed  in  attempting  to  pass  it,  by  General  Coffee's  men,  stationed 
on  the  opposite  banks.  Not  more  than  twenty  could  have 
escaped.  Among  the  dead  was  found  their  famous  prophet 
Manahoee,  shot  in  the  mouth  by  a  grape-shot,  and  two  other 
prophets.  Two  or  three  women  and  children  were  killed  by 
accident.  The  number  of  prisoners  taken  exceeded  three 
hundred,  all  women  and  children  excepting  three  or  four. 

The  battle  may  be  said  to  have  continued  with  severity  for 
about  five  hours ;  but  the  firing  and  the  slaughter  continued 
until  it  was  suspended  by  the  darkness  of  the  night.  The 
next  morning  it  was  resumed,  and  sixteen  of  the  enemy  slain, 
who  had  concealed  themselves  under  the  banks. 

Jackson's  loss  was  twenty-six  white  men  killed,  and  one 
hundred  and  seven  wounded  ;  eighteen  Cherokees  killed,  and 
thirty-six  wounded  ;  five  friendly  Creeks  killed,  and  eleven 
wounded. 

This  most  decisive  battle  completely  broke  the  spirit 
as  well  as  power  of  the  hostile  Creeks,  who  were  never  after 
able  to  make  head  against  the  troops  of  the  United  States. 
Jackson  shortly  after  completely  scoured  the  Coosa  and  Talla- 
poosa  rivers,  and  the  intervening  country.  A  part  of  the 
enemy  on  the  latter  river,  just  before  his  arrival,  made  their 
escape  across  it,  and  fled  in  consternation  towards  Pensacola. 
Most  of  the  inhabitants  on  the  Coosa  and  the  neighbouring 
country  came  in,  and  surrendered  unconditionally.  Many  of 
the  negroes  taken  at  Fort  Mims  were  delivered  up,  and  one 
white  woman,  with  her  two  children. 

A  detachment  of  militia  from  North  and  South  Carolina, 
under  the  command  of  Colonel  Pearson,  scoured  the  country 
below,  upon  the  Alabama,  took  a  number  of  prisoners,  and 
received  the  submission  of  a  great  number  of  Creek  warriors 
and  prophets.  On  the  return  of  Pearson's  expedition,  he  had 


352  SUBMISSION     OF    THE    CREEKS. 

with  him  upwards  of  six  hundred  of  the  late  hostile  Creeks, 
and  nearly  all  the  remaining  negroes  that  had  been  captured 
at  Fort  Mims.* 

On  the  first  of  August,  the  principal  chiefs  of  the  hostile 
Creeks,  came  to  Fort  Jackson  and  sued  for  peace.  Their 
submission  was  complete.  They  agreed  to  deliver  to  the 
United  States,  a  large  and  valuable  portion  of  their  territory, 
as  an  equivalent  for  the  expenses  incurred  in  prosecuting  the 
war ;  and  the  right  of  the  United  States  to  establish  military 
posts  and  trading  houses,  and  to  open  roads  within  their  terri 
tory,  was  acknowledged,  as  also,  the  right  to  the  free  naviga 
tion  of  all  their  waters.  All  the  prisoners  on  both  sides  were 
to  be  restored  ;  and  the  United  States  engaged  to  guarantee  to 
them  the  remainder  of  their  territory.  In  consideration  of  the 
nation  being  reduced  to  extreme  want,  and  not  having  at 
present  the  means  of  subsistence,  the  United  States  engaged, 
from  motives  of  humanity,  to  continue  to  furnish  them  gra 
tuitously  with  the  necessaries  of  life,  until  the  crops  of  corn 
could  be  considered  competent  to  yield  the  nation  a  supply ; 
and  to  establish  trading  houses  to  enable  the  nation  by  industry 
and  economy  to  procure  clothing. 

Thus  ended  the  Creek  war,  after  a  prodigious  slaughter  of 
those  brave,  misguided  men,  and  the  unconditional  submission 
of  the  remainder,  excepting  a  few  who  took  refuge  in  Florida. 

*  Historical  Register  vol.  iv. 


l\ 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 


Northern  Campaign  of  1814. 

s  to  be  observed  that  the  commence 
ment  of  the  year  1814  was  distinguished 
by  events  in  Europe  of  the  most  porten 
tous  magnitude ;  the  entry  of  the  allied 
armies  into  Paris,  the  forced  abdication 
of  Napoleon,  his  exile  to  Elba,  and  the 
30  *  353 


354  OPENING     OF    THE    CAMPAIGN. 

establishment  of  general  peace  on  the  continent.  These 
events,  which  filled  the  European  world  with  almost  universal 
exultation,  produced  in  America  a  very  different  impression. 
The  British  forces,  by  sea  and  land,  which  had  been  instru 
mental  in  overthrowing  the  greatest  military  power  in  the 
world,  were  nowr  to  be  concentrated  against  our  country. 
With  the  accession  of  strength,  the  tone  and  temper  of 
Britain  had  risen  ;  and  nothing  but  the  entire  subjugation  of 
the  United  States  appeared  likely  to  satisfy  the  public  writers 
of  that  island.  Our  republican  institutions  were  destined  to 
undergo  a  fiery  trial,  and  the  hitherto  problematical  question 
to  be  solved,  whether  a  free  government,  which  derived  its 
chief  strength  from  public  opinion,  was  capable  of  sustaining 
itself  single-handed,  during  a  conflict  with  a  power  possessed 
of  apparently  boundless  resources,  and  whose  armies  had  just 
returned  from  u  conquering  the  conquerors  of  Europe,"  and 
dictating  an  ignominious  peace  in  their  capital.  The  em 
barkation  of  part  of  that  victorious  army  for  America,  so 
depressed  the  spirits  of  the  people,  that  nearly  the  whole  of 
the  spring  passed  away  without  any  very  important  movement 
of  the  army  taking  place.* 

The  main  body  of  the  American  army  on  the  Canadian 
frontier,  had  remained  inactive  through  the  winter  in  their 
cantonments  at  French  Mills.  Towards  the  middle  of  Febru 
ary  they  abandoned  that  place  and  marched  in  two  columns, 
one  under  General  Brown  for  Sackett's  Harbour,  and  the 
other  towards  Lake  Champlain  under  General  Macomb.  Gene 
ral  Wilkinson  remained  one  day  behind  for  the  protection  of 
the  rear,  and  then  followed  Macomb  to  Plattsburg. 

After  this  period  no  movement  of  the  army  took  place  until 
the  end  of  March.  The  American  commander,  had,  in  the 
mean  time,  directed  a  battery  to  be  erected  upon  a  point 
of  the  shore  of  Lake  Champlain,  from  which  it  was  supposed 
the  British  squadron  could  be  kept  in  check.  The  enemy,  on 
discovering  this  plan,  collected  a  large  force  at  La  Cole  Mill, 
a  strong  and  extensive  house,  in  the  vicinity  of  the  point. 

*  Hist.  Reg.      Murray.     Ramsay. 


LA     COLE     MILL.  355 

To  dislodge  this  party,  and,  at  the  same  time,  favour  the  op 
erations  of  the  army  under  General  Brown,  on  the  Niagara. 
General  Wilkinson  moved  with  about  four  thousand  men  from 
Plattsburg,  and  crossed  the  Canada  frontier  on  the  30th 
of  March  ;  after  which  parties  of  the  enemy  were  encountered 
at  Odletown,  and  driven  back  upon  their  main  body.  It  was 
now  determined  to  make  an  effort  for  the  destruction  of 
the  fortified  building,  in  which  they  were  posted.  An 
eighteen-pounder  had  been  ordered  forward  to  effect  the  des 
truction  of  the  mill,  but  it  broke  down,  and  after  being 
repaired,  the  only  road  of  approach,  through  a  deep  forest, 
was  reported  to  be  impracticable  to  a  gun  of  such  weight.  A 
fire,  was  accordingly  opened  from  two  smaller  guns,  which 
were  worked  with  admirable  precision  and  spirit ;  such,  how 
ever,  was  the  solidity  of  the  walls  that  no  impression  could  be 
made  upon  them. 

During  the  cannonade,  which  was  returned  by  a  sloop  and 
some  gun-boats  from  Isle  aux  Noix,  several  sorties  and 
desperate  charges  were  made  from  the  mill  upon  the  American 
battery.  These  were  repulsed  with  great  coolness  by  the 
covering  corps,  and  the  whole  body  engaged  displayed 
the  utmost  gallantry  and  bravery,  throughout  the  whole  affair. 
Finding  all  attempts  to  make  a  breach,  unsuccessful,  and 
having  experienced  a  loss  of  about  one  hundred  men,  in  killed 
and  wounded,  General  Wilkinson  withdrew  the  battery, 
called  in  his  detachments,  and  after  removing  the  dead 
and  wounded,  with  the  baggage,  fell  back  unmolested  to 
Odletown.  The  enemy,  who  claimed  in  this  affair,  a  brilliant 
victory  acknowledged  a  loss  of  ten  killed,  forty-six  wounded, 
and  four  missing. 

This  inauspicious  opening  of  the  campaign,  joined  to  the 
failure  of  the  expedition  against  Montreal  the  preceding 
autumn,  threw  a  great  deal  of  odium  on  General  Wilkinson, 
and  he  was  shortly  after  superseded  in  the  command  by 
General  Izard. 

On  the  5th  of  May  the  British  naval  force  under  sir  James 
Lucas  Yeo,  consisting  of  four  large  ships,  three  brigs,  and  a 


356  ATTACK     ON     O  S  W  E  G  O  . 

number  of  gun  and  other  boats,  appeared  off  the  village 
of  Oswego,  having  on  board  seven  companies  of  infantry,  a 
detachment  of  artillery,  and  a  battalion  of  marines,  under  the 
command  of  Lieutenant-General  Drummond.  This  post  being 
but  occasionally,  and  not  recently  occupied  by  regular  troops, 
was  in  a  bad  state  of  defence.  It  was  garrisoned  by  about 
three  hundred  regulars,  under  Lieutenant-Colonel  Mitchell, 
who  had  only  arrived  a  few  days  before.  Lieutenant  Woolsey 
of  the  navy,  with  a  small  body  of  seamen,  was  also  at 
the  village,  and  as  soon  as  the  fleet  appeared,  the  neighbour 
ing  militia  were  called  in.  About  one  o'clock  the  fleet 
approached,  and  fifteen  boats,  large  and  crowded  with  troops, 
at  a  given  signal  moved  slowly  to  the  shore.  These  were 
preceded  by  gun-boats,  sent  to  rake  the  woods  and  cover  the 
landing,  while  the  larger  vessels  opened  a  fire  upon  the  fort. 
As  soon  as  the  debarking  boats  got  within  range  of  the  shot 
from  the  shore  batteries,  a  very  successful  fire  opened  upon 
them,  which  twice  compelled  them  to  retire.  They  at  length 
returned  to  the  ships,  and  the  whole  stood  off  from  the  shore 
for  better  anchorage.  Several  boats  which  had  been  deserted 
by  the  enemy  wrere  taken  up  in  the  evening,  one  of  which 
was  sixty  feet  long,  carried  thirty-six  oars  and  three  sails,  and 
could  accommodate  one  hundred  and  fifty  men.  She  had  re 
ceived  a  ball  through  her  bow,  and  was  nearly  filled  with 
water. 

At  day-break  next  morning  the  fleet  appeared  bearing 
up  under  easy  sail,  and  about  noon  the  frigates  took  a  position 
directly  against  the  fort  and  batteries,  and  opened  a  heavy 
fire,  which  was  kept  up  for  three  hours,  while  the  brigs, 
schooners,  and  gun-boats  covered  by  their  fire  the  debarkation 
of  the  troops.  The  Americans  were  now  forced  to  retreat  into 
the  rear  of  the  fort,  where  two  companies  met  the  advancing 
columns  of  the  enemy,  while  the  others  engaged  their  flanks. 
Lieutenant  Pearce  of  the  navy,  and  some  seamen,  joined  in 
the  attack,  and  fought  with  their  characteristic  bravery. 
After  a  short  action,  Mitchell  again  commenced  a  retreat, 
which  was  effected  in  good  order,  destroying  the  bridges  in 


AMBUSCADE.  357 

his  rear.  Indeed  a  retreat  had  become  necessary  for  the  pro 
tection  of  the  stores  at  the  falls,  thirteen  miles  in  the  rear  of 
the  fort,  which  were  supposed  to  form  the  principal  object  of 
the  expedition. 

Early  in  the  morning  of  the  7th,  the  British  evacuated  the 
place,  and  retired  to  their  shipping,  after  destroying  the  fort 
and  those  public  stores  which  they  could  not  carry  away. 
These  stores  were  not  important,  the  most  valuable  having 
been  deposited  at  the  falls. 

The  American  official  account  states  their  loss  at  six  killed, 
thirty-eight  wounded,  and  twenty-five  missing ;  that  of 
the  British  states  theirs  at  nineteen  killed  and  seventy-five 
wounded.  Among  them  were  several  officers.  Mitchell 
states  the  force  landed  at  one  thousand  five  hundred  and  fifty 
men,  while  the  Americans  engaged  did  not  exceed  three 
hundred,  being  four  companies  of  the  3d  artillery  under  Cap 
tains  Boyle,  Romayne,  M'Intyre,  and  Pierce,  a  company  of 
light  artillery  under  Captain  Melvin,  and  a  small  detachment 
of  sailors  under  Lieutenant  Pearce  of  the  navy.* 

Captain  Woolsey,  of  the  navy,  was  soon  after  detached  to 
convey  some  stores  to  Sackett's  Harbour  by  water.  The 
stores  were  transported  in  eighteen  boats,  under  the  protec 
tion  of  Major  Appling,  with  one  hundred  and  thirty  of  the  rifle 
regiment  and  about  the  same  number  of  Indians.  On  the  29th 

O 

of  May  they  arrived  off  Sandy  Creek,  where  they  were 
discovered  by  the  enemy's  gun-boats,  and  chased  into  the 
creek.  The  riflemen  were  immediately  landed,  and,  with  the 
Indians  placed  in  an  ambuscade  along  the  bank,  a  short 
distance  below  Captain  Woolsey's  boats,  where  the  creek  is 
narrow  and  shoal.  Most  of  the  men  having  withdrawn  from 
the  boats,  the  enemy  gave  three  cheers  at  the  prospect  of  the 
rich  prize  before  him.  His  joy,  however,  was  of  short  dura 
tion  ;  for  as  he  landed  and  endeavoured  to  ascend  the  bank, 
the  riflemen  rose  from  their  concealment  and  poured  so  des 
tructive  a  fire  upon  them,  that,  in  ten  minutes,  the  troops  sur 
rendered,  to  the  number  of  about  two  hundred^  including  two 

*  Hist.  Regr.     Ramsey. 


358  CAPTURE    OF    FORT    ERIE. 

post-Captains  and  six  Lieutenants.     The  Americans  lost  but 
one  man. 

Meanwhile  General  Brown  was  occupied  in  collecting  and 
disciplining  his  forces  preparatory  to  another  invasion  of  Can 
ada.  On  the  night  of  the  2d  of  July  his  troops  were  embark 
ed  at  Black  Rock  for  an  attack  on  Fort  Erie.  On  landing  the 
next  morning  he  invested  the  fort,  and  a  battery  of  heavy  guns 
being  planted  in  a  position  which  completely  commanded  it, 
the  garrison,  consisting  of  one  hundred  and  thirty-seven  men, 
including  officers,  surrendered  without  firing  a  gun,  and  were 
made  prisoners  of  war. 

The  British  troops  in  the  vicinity  were  at  this  period 
encamped  at  Chippewa ;  and  were  supposed  to  amount 
to  about  three  thousand  men,  wrho  were  commanded  by  Major- 
General  Riall.  To  the  attack  of  this  place,  General  Brown 
moved  his  army,  on  the  succeeding  day,  leaving  behind  him 
a  small  garrison  in  Fort  Erie,  and  encamped,  in  the  evening, 
in  a  favourable  position,  within  two  miles  of  the  enemy's 
works. 

The  American  pickets  were  several  times  attacked  on  the 
morning  of  the  5th,  by  small  parties  of  the  British.  About 
four  in  the  afternoon,  General  Porter,  with  the  volunteers  and 
Indians,  was  ordered  to  advance  from  the  rear  of  the  Ameri 
can  camp,  and  take  a  circuit  through  the  woods  to  the  left,  in 
hopes  of  getting  beyond  the  skirmishing  parties  of  the  enemy, 
and  cutting  off  their  retreat,  and  to  favour  this  purpose 
the  advance  were  ordered  to  fall  back  gradually  under 
the  enemy's  fire.  In  about  half  an  hour,  however,  Porter's 
advance  met  the  light  parties  in  the  woods,  and  drove  them 
until  the  whole  column  of  the  British  was  met  in  order  of  bat 
tle.  From  the  clouds  of  dust  and  the  heavy  firing,  General 
Brown  concluded  that  the  entire  force  of  the  British  was  in 
motion,  and  instantly  gave  orders  for  General  Scott  to  advance 
with  his  brigade  and  Towson's  artillery,  and  meet  them  on 
the  plain  in  front  of  the  American  camp.  In  a  few  minutes 
Scott  was  in  close  action  with  a  superior  force  of  British 
regulars. 


BATTLE    OF    CH1PPEWA.  459 

By  this  time  Porter's  volunteers  having  given  way  and  fled, 
the  left  flank  of  Scott's  brigade  became  much  exposed.  Gen 
eral  Ripley  was  accordingly  ordered  to  advance  with  a  part 
of  the  reserve,  and  skirting  the  woods  on  the  left,  in  order  to 
keep  out  of  view,  endeavour  to  gain  the  rear  of  the  enemy's 
right  flank.  The  greatest  exertions  were  made  to  gain 
this  position,  but  in  vain.  Such  was  the  gallantry  and  impet 
uosity  of  the  brigade  of  General  Scott,  that  its  advance  upon 
the  enemy  was  not  to  be  checked.  Major  Jessup,  command 
ing  the  battalion  on  the  left  flank,  finding  himself  pressed  both 
in  front  and  in  flank,  and  his  men  falling  fast  around  him, 
ordered  his  battalion  to  "  support  arms  and  advance." 
Amidst  the  most  destructive  fire  this  order  was  promptly 
obeyed,  and  he  soon  gained  a  more  secure  position,  and  returned 
upon  the  enemy  so  galling  a  discharge,  as  caused  them 
to  retire. 

The  whole  line  of  the  British  now  fell  back,  and  the  Ame 
rican  troops  closely  pressed  upon  them.  As  soon  as  the  for 
mer  gained  the  sloping  ground  descending  towards  Chippewa, 
they  broke  and  ran  to  their  works,  distant  about  a  quarter  of 
a  mile,  and  the  batteries  opening  on  the  American  line,  con 
siderably  checked  the  pursuit.  Brown  now  ordered  the  ord 
nance  to  be  brought  up,  with  the  intention  of  forcing  the 
works.  But  on  their  being  examined,  he  was  induced, 
by  the  lateness  of  the  hour,  and  the  advice  of  his  officers,  to 
order  the  forces  to  retire  to  camp. 

The  American  official  account  states  their  loss  at  sixty 
killed,  two  hundred  and  forty-eight  wounded,  and  twenty  mis 
sing.  The  British  officially  state  theirs  at  one  hundred  and 
thirty-three  killed,  three  hundred  and  twenty  wounded, 
and  forty-six  missing. 

Dispirited  as  was  the  public  mind  at  this  period,  the  intel 
ligence  of  this  brilliant  and  unexpected  opening  of  the  cam 
paign  on  the  Niagara  could  not  fail  of  being  most  joyfully  re 
ceived.  The  total  overthrow  of  the  French  power  had  a  few 
months  before  liberated  the  whole  of  the  British  forces  in  Eu 
rope.  A  considerable  portion  of  Lord  Wellington's  army, 


360  FEELINGS    OF    THE    BRITISH. 

flushed  with  their  late  successes  in  Spain,  had  arrived  in 
Canada,  and  were  actually  opposed  to  Brown  at  Chippewa, 
while  all  our  maritime  towns  were  threatened  by  Britain's 
victorious  armies,  whose  arrival  was  momentarily  expected  on 
the  coast.  When  the  intelligence  of  the  stupendous  events  in 
Europe  was  first  received,  many  consoled  themselves  with  the 
idea,  that  the  magnanimity  of  Great  Britian  would  freely  grant 
in  her  prosperity,  what  they  had  insisted  we  never  could  force 
from  her  in  her  adversity.  Sincerely  taking  for  realities  the 
pretexts  on  which  our  neutral  rights  had  been  infringed,  they 
thought  the  question  of  impressment,  now  the  almost  single 
subject  of  dispute,  could  easily  be  amicably  arranged,  when 
the  affairs  of  the  wrorld  were  so  altered  as  to  render  it  nearly 
impossible  that  Great  Britain  could  ever  again  be  reduced  to 
the  necessity  of  "  fighting  for  her  existence  ;"  or,  at  all  events, 
as  the  peace  in  Europe  had  effectually  removed  the  cause,  and 
as  the  American  government  declined  insisting  on  a  formal 
relinquishment  of  the  practice,  no  difficulty  would  be 
thrown  in  the  way  of  a  general  and  complete  pacification  of 
the  world. 

This  illusion  was  soon  dissipated.  By  the  next  advices 
from  Europe  it  wras  learned,  that  the  cry  for  vengeance  upon 
the  Americans  was  almost  unanimous  throughout  the  British 
empire.  The  president  was  threatened  with  the  fate  of  Bona 
parte,  and  it  was  said  that  the  American  peace  ought  to  be 
dictated  in  Washington,  as  that  of  Europe  had  been  at  Paris. 
Even  in  parliament  the  idea  was  held  out  that  peace  ought 
not  to  be  thought  of  till  America  had  received  a  signal  pun 
ishment,  for  having  dared  to  declare  war  upon  them  while 
their  forces  were  engaged  in  "  delivering  Europe"  from  its 
oppressor.  The  commencement  of  the  negotiations  for  peace, 
which  had  been  proposed  by  the  British  court,  was  suspend 
ed,  and  strenuous  efforts  were  made  to  send  to  America  as 
commanding  a  force  as  possible. 

Under  these  circumstances,  a  victory  gained  by  the  raw 
troops  of  America  over  the  veterans  of  Wellington,  superior 
in  numbers  to  the  victors,  upon  an  open  plain,  and  upon 


RETREAT    OF     THE    BRITISH.  361 

a  spot  chosen  by  the  British  general,  had  a  most  beneficial 
tendency,  by  dispelling  the  dread  which  the  prowess  of  the 
British  troops  in  Spain  could  not  have  failed  to  have  produced 
in  the  minds  of  their  opponents.  This  battle  was  to  the  army 
what  the  victory  of  Captain  Hull  had  been  to  the  navy ;  and 
the  confidence  which  it  thus  inspired  was  surely  most  justly 
founded,  for  every  man  felt  that  the  victory  had  been  gained 
by  superior  skill  and  discipline :  it  was  not  the  fruit  of  any  ac 
cidental  mistake  or  confusion  in  the  army  of  the  enemy, 
or  of  one  of  those  movements  of  temporary  panic  on  one  side, 
or  excitement  on  the  other,  which  sometimes  give  a  vic 
tory  to  irregular  courage  over  veteran  and  disciplined 
valour. 

After  so  signal  a  defeat,  the  British  could  not  be  induced  to 
hazard  another  engagement.  They  abandoned  their  works  at 
Chippewa,  and  burning  their  barracks,  retired  to  fort  Niagara 
and  fort  George,  closely  followed  by  Brown.  Here  he 
expected  to  receive  some  heavy  guns  and  reinforcements  from 
Sackett's  Harbour  ;  but  on  the  23d  of  July  he  received  a  letter 
by  express  from  General  Gaines,  advising  him  that  that  port 
was  blockaded  by  a  superior  British  force,  and  that  Commo 
dore  Chauncey  was  confined  to  his  bed  with  a  fever.  Thus 
disappointed  in  his  expectations  of  being  enabled  to  reduce 
the  forts  at  the  mouth  of  the  Niagara,  Brown  determined  to 
disencumber  the  army  of  baggage,  and  march  directly  for 
Burlington  Heights.  To  mask  this  intention,  and  to  draw 
from  Schlosser  a  small  supply  of  provisions,  he  fell  back  upon 
Chippewa. 

In  the  mean  time,  General  Drummond,  anxious  to  retrieve 
the  credit  of  the  British  arms,  had  reinforced  General  Riall 
with  all  the  troops  he  could  collect  at  York,  and  the  other 
posts  on  the  peninsula ;  and  having  taken  the  command 
of  this  army,  advanced  upon  the  Americans,  who  had  fallen 
back  to  Chippewa. 

About  noon  on  the  25th,  General  Brown  was  advised  by 
an  express  from  Lewistown,  that  the  British  were  following 
him,  and  were  in  considerable  force  in  Queenstown  and  on  its 
2  V  31 


362  BATTLE    OF    QUEENSTOWN. 

heights  ;  that  four  of  the  enemy's  fleet  had  arrived  with  rein 
forcements  at  Niagara  during  the  preceding  night,  and  that  a 
number  of  boats  were  in  view,  moving  up  the  river.  Shortly 
after,  intelligence  was  brought  that  the  enemy  were  landing  at 
Lewistown,  and  that  the  baggage  and  stores  at  Schlosser,  and 
on  their  way  thither,  were  in  danger  of  immediate  capture. 
In  order  to  recal  the  British  from  this  object,  Brown  de 
termined  to  put  the  army  in  motion  towards  Queenstown,  and 
accordingly  General  Scott  was  directed  to  advance  with  the 
first  brigade,  Towson's  artillery,  and  all  the  dragoons  and 
mounted  men,  with  orders  to  report  if  the  enemy  appeared, 
and  if  necessary,  to  call  for  assistance.  On  his  arrival  near 
the  falls,  Scott  learned  that  the  enemy  was  in  force  directly  in 
his  front,  a  narrow  piece  of  woods  alone  intercepting  his  view 
of  them.  He  immediately  advanced  upon  them,  after  des 
patching  a  messenger  to  General  Brown  with  this  intelli 
gence. 

The  report  of  the  cannon  and  small  arms  reached  General 
Brown  before  the  messenger,  and  orders  were  instantly  issued 
for  General  Ripley  to  march  to  the  support  of  General  Scott, 
with  the  second  brigade  and  all  the  artillery,  and  Brown  him 
self  repaired  with  all  speed  to  the  scene  of  action,  whence  he 
sent  orders  for  General  Porter  to  advance  with  his  volunteers. 
On  reaching  the  field  of  battle,  General  Brown  found  that  Scott 
had  passed  the  wood,  and  engaged  the  enemy  on  the  Queens- 
town  road  and  on  the  ground  to  the  left  of  it,  with  the  ninth, 
eleventh,  and  twenty-second  regiments,  and  Towson's  artillery, 
the  twenty-fifth  having  been  thrown  to  the  right  to  be  govern 
ed  by  circumstances.  The  contest  was  close  and  desperate, 
and  the  American  troops,  far  inferior  in  numbers,  suffered  se 
verely. 

Meanwhile  Major  Jessup,  who  commanded  the  twenty-fifth 
regiment,  taking  advantage  of  a  fault  committed  by  the 
British  commander,  by  leaving  a  road  unguarded  on  his  left, 
threw  himself  promptly  into  the  rear  of  the  enemy,  where  he 
was  enabled  to  operate  with  the  happiest  effect.  The 
slaughter  was  dreadful ;  the  enemy's  line  fled  down  the  road 


BATTLE    OF    QUEENSTOWN.  363 

at  the  third  or  fourth  fire.  The  capture  of  General  Riall, 
with  a  large  escort  of  officers  of  rank,  was  part  of  the  trophies 
of  Jessup's  intrepidity  and  skill ;  and,  but  for  the  impression 
of  an  unfounded  report,  under  which  he  unfortunately  re 
mained  for  a  few  minutes,  Lieutenant-General  Drummond, 
the  commander  of  the  British  forces,  would  inevitably  have 
fallen  into  his  hands,  an  event  which  would,  in  all  probability, 
have  completed  the  disaster  of  the  British  army.  Drummond 
was  completely  in  Jessup's  power;  but  being  confidently 
informed  that  the  first  brigade  was  cut  in  pieces,  and  finding 
himself  with  less  than  two  hundred  men,  and  without  any 
prospect  of  support,  in  the  midst  of  an  overwhelming  hostile 
force,  he  thought  of  nothing,  for  the  moment,  but  to  make 
good  his  retreat,  and  save  his  command.  Of  this  temporary 
suspense  of  the  advance  of  the  American  column,  General 
Drummond  availed  himself  to  make  his  escape.  Among  the 
officers  captured,  was  one  of  General  Drummond's  aids-de 
camp,  who  had  been  despatched  from  the  front  line  to  order 
up  the  reserve,  with  a  view  to  fall  on  Scott  with  the  concen 
trated  force  of  the  whole  army,  and  overwhelm  him  at 
a  single  effort.  Nor  would  it  have  been  possible  to  prevent 
this  catastrophe,  had  the  reserve  arrived  in  time ;  the  force 
with  which  General  Scott  would  then  have  been  obliged  to 
contend  being  nearly  quadruple  that  of  his  own.  By  the  for 
tunate  capture,  however,  of  the  British  aid-de-camp,  before 
the  completion  of  the  service  on  which  he  had  been  ordered, 
the  enemy's  reserve  was  not  brought  into  action  until  the  arri 
val  of  General  Ripley's  brigade,  which  prevented  the  disaster 
which  must  otherwise  have  ensued. 

Though  the  second  brigade  pressed  forward  with  the  great 
est  ardour,  the  battle  had  raged  for  an  hour  before  it  could  ar 
rive  on  the  field,  by  which  time  it  was  nearly  dark.  The  en 
emy  fell  back  on  its  approach.  In  order  to  disengage  the  ex 
hausted  troops  of  the  first  brigade,  the  fresh  troops  were 
ordered  to  pass  Scott's  line,  and  display  in  front,  a  movement 
which  was  immediately  executed  by  Ripley.  Meanwhile  the 
enemy,  being  reconnoitered,  was  found  to  have  taken  a  new 


364  LUNDY'S    LANE. 

position,  and  occupied  a  height  at  the  head  of  Lundy's  Lane 
with  his  artillery,  supported  by  a  line  of  infantry,  which  gave 
him  great  advantages,  it  being  the  key  to  the  whole  position. 
To  secure  the  victory,  it  was  necessary  to  carry  his  artillery 
and  seize  the  height.  For  this  purpose  the  second  brigade 
advanced  upon  the  Queenstown  road,  and  the  first  regiment 
of  infantry,  which  had  arrived  that  day,  and  was  attached  to 
neither  of  the  brigades,  was  formed  in  a  line  facing  the  enemy 
on  the  height,  with  a  viewr  of  drawing  his  fire  and  attracting 
his  attention,  as  the  second  brigade  advanced  on  his  left  flank 
to  carry  his  artillery. 

As  soon  as  the  first  regiment  approached  its  position,  Colo 
nel  Miller  was  ordered  to  advance  with  the  twenty-first  regi 
ment,  and  carry  the  artillery  on  the  height  with  the  bayonet. 
The  first  regiment  gave  way  under  the  fire  of  the  enemy  ;  but 
Miller,  undaunted  by  this  occurrence,  advanced  steadily  and 
gallantly  to  his  object,  and  carried  the  heights  and  cannon  in 
a  masterly  style.  General  Ripley  followed  on  the  right  with 
the  twenty-third  regiment.  It  had  some  desperate  fighting, 
which  caused  it  to  faulter,  but  it  was  promptly  rallied,  and 
brought  up. 

The  enemy  being  now  driven  from  their  commanding 
ground,  the  whole  brigade,  with  the  volunteers  and  artillery, 
and  the  first  regiment,  which  had  been  rallied,  were  formed  in 
line,  with  the  captured  cannon,  nine  pieces,  in  the  rear. 
Here  they  were  soon  joined  by  Major  Jessup,  with  the  twenty- 
fifth,  the  regiment  that  had  acted  with  such  effect  in  the  rear 
of  the  enemy's  left.  In  this  situation  the  American  troops 
withstood  three  distinct  desperate  attacks  of  the  enemy,  who 
had  rallied  his  broken  corps,  and  received  reinforcements.  In 
each  of  them  he  was  repulsed  with  great  slaughter,  so  near 
being  his  approach,  that  the  buttons  of  the  men  were  distinctly- 
seen  through  the  darkness  by  the  flash  of  the  muskets,  and 
many  prisoners  were  taken  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet,  princi 
pally  by  Porter's  volunteers.  During  the  second  attack  Gene 
ral  Scott  was  ordered  up,  who  had  been  held  in  reserve  with 
three  of  his  battalions,  from  the  moment  of  Ripley's  arrival  on 


BATTLE    OF    NIAGARA.  367 

the  field.  During  the  third  effort  of  the  enemy,  the  direction 
of  Scott's  column  would  have  enabled  him,  in  a  few  minutes, 
to  have  formed  line  in  the  rear  of  the  enemy's  right,  and  thus 
have  brought  him  between  two  fires.  But  a  flank  fire  from  a 
concealed  party  of  the  enemy  falling  upon  the  centre  of 
Scott's  command,  completely  frustrated  this  intention.  His 
column  was  severed  in  two ;  one  part  passing  to  the  rear, 
the  other  by  the  right  flank  of  platoons  towards  Ripley's  main 
line. 

This  was  the  last  effort  of  the  British  to  regain  his  position 
and  artillery,  the  American  troops  being  left  in  quiet  posses 
sion  of  the  field.  It  was  now  nearly  midnight,  and  Generals 
Brown  and  Scott  being  both  severely  wounded,  and  all  the 
troops  much  exhausted,  the  command  was  given  to  General 
Ripley,  and  he  was  instructed  to  return  to  camp,  bringing 
with  him  the  wounded  and  the  artillery.  The  pieces, 
however,  were  found  in  so  dismantled  a  state,  and  such  had 
been  the  slaughter  of  the  horses,  that  to  remove  them  at  that 
late  hour  was  found  to  be  impracticable. 

On  the  return  of  the  troops  to  camp,  General  Brown  sent 
for  General  Ripley,  and  after  giving  him  his  reasons  for  the 
measure,  ordered  him  to  put  the  troops  into  the  best  possible 
condition  ;  to  give  to  them  the  necessary  refreshment ;  to  take 
with  him  the  pickets  and  camp  guards,  and  every  other 
description  of  force ;  to  put  himself  on  the  field  of  battle  as 
the  day  dawned,  and  there  meet  and  beat  the  enemy  if 
he  again  appeared. 

General  Ripley  has  been  much  blamed  for  the  non-execu 
tion  of  this  order,  by  which  the  captured  cannon  again  fell 
into  the  hands  of  the  British.  General  Brown,  in  his  official 
report,  says,  "  To  this  order  he  [Ripley]  made  no  objection, 
and  I  relied  upon  its  execution.  It  was  not  executed.  On 
the  part  of  General  Ripley  it  is  stated,  that  his  orders  were, 
in  case  the  enemy  appeared  in  force,  "  to  be  governed  entirely 
by  circumstances."  His  orders,  therefore,  were  executed. 
At  daybreak  the  army  was  arranged,  and  the  march  com 
menced,  when  circumstances  of  the  most  positive  nature  were 


368  BATTLE    OF    NIAGARA. 

made  apparent,  such  as  must  have  been  in  view  in  the  discre 
tionary  part  of  the  order,  and  in  the  full  effect  of  which  Gen 
eral  Ripley  commenced  and  effected  the  retreat  which  after 
wards  led  him  to  Fort  Erie.  The  troops,  reduced  to  less  than 
one  thousand  six  hundred  men,  were  marched  on  the  26th  by 
General  Ripley  toward  the  field  of  battle.  Motion  was  com 
menced  at  day-break,  but  difficulties  incidental  to  the  late 
losses  prevented  the  advance  before  some  time  had  been  spent 
in  re- organization  and  arrangement.  The  line  of  march  being 
assumed,  and  the  Chippewa  crossed,  General  Ripley  sent  for 
ward  Lieutenants  Tappan  of  the  twenty-third,  and  Riddle  of 
the  fifteenth,  with  their  respective  commands,  to  reconnoitre 
the  enemy's  position,  strength,  and  movements.  On  ex 
amination,  he  was  found  in  advance  of  his  former  position,  on 
an  eminence,  strongly  reinforced,  as  had  been  asserted  by 
prisoners  taken  the  preceding  evening  ;  his  flanks,  resting  on 
a  wood  on  one  side,  and  on  the  river  on  the  other,  defied 
being  turned  or  driven  in  ;  his  artillery  was  planted  so  as  to 
sweep  the  road  ;  besides  these  advantages,  he  extended  a  line 
nearly  double  in  length  to  that  which  could  be  displayed  by 
our  troops.  To  attack  with  two-thirds  the  force  of  the  prece 
ding  evening  an  enemy  thus  increased,  was  an  act  of  madness 
that  the  first  thought  rejected.  The  army  was  kept  in  the 
field  and  in  motion  long  enough  to  be  assured  of  the  strength 
and  position  of  the  enemy  ;  that  information  being  confirmed, 
there  remained  but  one  course  to  prevent  that  enemy  from 
impeding  a  retreat,  which,  had  he  been  vigilant,  he  would 
previously  have  prevented.  The  army,  therefore,  immediately 
retrograded,  and  the  retreat  received  the  sanction  of  General 
Brown,  previous  to  his  crossing  the  Niagara. 

The  American  official  account  states  their  loss  in  this  battle 
at  one  hundred  and  seventy-one  killed,  five  hundred  and 
seventy-two  wounded,  and  one  hundred  and  seventeen  mis 
sing  ;  the  return  of  British  prisoners  presents  an  aggregate  of 
one  hundred  and  seventy-nine,  including  Major-general  Riall, 
and  a  number  of  other  officers. — The  British  state  their  loss 
to  be  eighty-four  killed,  five  hundred  and  fifty-nine  wounded, 


BATTLE     OF    NIAGARA.  369 

one  hundred  and  ninety-three  missing  ;  their  loss  in  prisoners 
they  stated  only  at  forty-one.  Major-General  Brown  and  Bri 
gadier  General  Scott  were  among  the  wounded  of  the  Ameri 
cans,  and  Lieutenant-General  Drummond  and  Major-General 
Riall  among  those  of  the  British.* 

Thus  ended  the  battle  of  Niagara,  a  combat  which  is 
entitled  to  a  conspicuous  place  in  the  American  annals,  from 
the  courage  of  the  parties,  the  loss  sustained,  and  the  inciden 
tal  circumstances  connected  with  it.  Commencing  in  the 
evening,  it  continued  until  after  midnight,  the  uncertain  light 
of  the  moon  enabling  each  party  at  times  to  discover  the 
movements  of  its  opponents,  while,  at  intervals,  the  whole  field 
was  shrouded  in  darkness ;  and  the  solemn  roar  of  the  Cata 
ract  of  Niagara,  which  mingled  its  eternal  clamor  with  the 
groans  of  the  wounded,  and  the  shouts  of  triumph,  added  to 
the  interest  and  sublimity  of  the  scene.  The  obstinacy  and 
valour  displayed  on  both  sides  rendered  the  combat  of  unusual 
length,  considering  the  numbers  engaged,  and  produced 
a  most  sanguinary  result.  The  superiority  of  force  was 
undoubtedly  on  the  side  of  the  British  army  at  the  commence 
ment,  and  was  made  still  greater  by  the  accession  of  fresh 
troops.  The  American  army,  on  the  other  hand,  was  divided, 
and  its  efforts  insulated.  The  first  brigade  being  nearly  over 
powered  by  the  great  superiority  of  the  enemy,  before  the  ar 
rival  of  the  second,  the  weight  of  the  battle  then  fell  on 
the  latter.  The  victory,  although  claimed  by  the  British 
commander,  belonged  undoubtedly  to  the  American  army,  to 
which  the  occupation  of  the  enemy's  posts,  and  the  capture  of 
many  of  his  chief  officers  and  all  his  cannon,  although  the  sit 
uation  of  the  troops  prevented  the  removal  of  the  latter,  justly 
entitled  him. 

In  consequence  of  the  wounds  of  Generals  Brown  and 
Scott,  the  command  devolved  on  General  Ripley,  who  pur 
sued  his  retreat  across  the  Chippewa,  destroying  the  bridges 
in  his  rear,  and  throwing  every  possible  impediment  in 
the  way  of  the  enemy,  in  order  to  obstruct  his  advance.  On' 

*  Historical  Register  vol.  iv. 
2W 


370  SIEGE    OF    FORT    ERIE. 

the  27th  of  July,  he  reached  Fort  Erie,  and  began  to  mark 
out  the  lines  of  defence  and  fortification.  The  northern  point, 
he  determined  to  be  Fort  Erie,  strengthened  and  extended  to 
wards  the  river,  terminating  in  a  battery  on  the  bank.  From 
Fort  Erie  southward  the  line  was  made  by  intrenchments  and 
abattis,  and  extended,  after  making  an  angle,  to  an  eminence 
called  Snake-hill,  which  formed  the  southern  angle,  on  which 
a  redoubt  was  to  be  built ;  from  thence  eastwardly  to  the  lake 
a  defence  of  abattis. 

The  redoubts,  abattis,  intrenchments  and  traverses  were 
instantly  commenced.  The  ability  of  an  army  in  patience, 
vigour  and  hardihood  was  never  more  fully  elicited  ;  nor  can 
any  monument  of  military  exertion  show  a  greater  amount  of 
labour  accomplished  in  a  shorter  period,  than  can  the  works 
of  Fort  Erie,  from  the  27th  of  July  until  the  3d  of  August. 
On  that  day  the  enemy  arrived  before  it.  The  impediments 
given  to  his  advance  by  General  Ripley  when  retreating,  had 
retarded  his  approach  until  that  day.  When  he  arrived, 
it  was  but  to  witness  that  his  opportunity  had  been  lost.  By 
one  or  two  days  of  previous  advance,  he  might  have  found 
the  American  army  unintrenched  and  exposed ;  he  now  found 
it  in  a  situation  to  defy  him.  Perceiving  that  nothing  was  to 
be  done  by  a  coup  de  main,  the  enemy  drove  in  the  pickets 
and  made  a  regular  investment.  His  main  camp  he  planted 
about  two  miles  distant,  and  in  front  of  it  a  line  of  partial  cir- 
cumvallation  extended  around  the  fortifications  ;  it  consisted 
of  two  lines  of  intrenchment  supported  by  block-houses  ;  in 
front  of  these,  and  at  favourable  points,  batteries,  from  which 
poured,  on  the  encampment,  an  incessant  and  destructive 
fire.  One  battery  in  particular  enfiladed  the  works,  and  from 
this  and  the  many  others,  no  part  of  them  was  secure.  A 
few  days  after  the  investment,  General  Gaines  arrived  from 
Sackett's  Harbour,  and  being  senior  in  rank,  assumed  the 
command,  although  without  making  an  alteration  in  any  one 
point  of  General  Ripley's  arrangement.* 

During  the  13th  and  14th,  the  enemy  kept  up  a  brisk  can- 

*  Port  Folio  vol.  xiv. 


EXPLOSION.  371 

nonade,  which  was  sharply  returned  from  the  American 
batteries,  without  any  considerable  loss.  One  of  their  shells 
lodged  in  a  small  Magazine,  in  Fort  Erie,  which  was  almost 
empty.  It  blew  up  with  an  explosion  more  awful  in  appear 
ance  than  injurious  in  its  effects,  as  it  did  not  disable  a  man 
or  derange  a  gun.  A  momentary  cessation  of  the  thunders 
of  the  artillery  took  place  on  both  sides.  This  was  followed 
by  a  loud  and  joyous  shout  by  the  British  army,  which  was 
instantly  returned  on  the  part  of  the  Americans,  who,  amidst 
the  smoke  of  the  explosion,  renewed  the  contest  by  an 
animated  roar  of  the  heavy  cannon. 

From  the  supposed  loss  of  ammunition,  and  the  consequent 
depression  such  an  event  was  likely  to  produce,  General 
Gaines  felt  persuaded  that  this  explosion  would  lead  the 
enemy  to  assault,  and  made  his  arrangements  accordingly. 
These  suspicions  were  fully  verified,  by  an  attack  that  was 
made  in  the  night  between  the  14th  and  15th  of  August. 

The  night  was  dark,  and  the  early  part  of  it  raining,  but 
nevertheless  one  third  of  the  troops  were  kept  at  their  posts. 
At  half  past  two  o'clock,  the  right  column  of  the  enemy  ap 
proached,  and  though  enveloped  in  darkness,  was  distinctly 
heard  on  the  American  left,  and  promptly  marked  by  the 
musketry  under  Major  Wood  and  Captain  Towson.  Being 
mounted  at  the  moment,  Gaines  repaired  to  the  point  of 
attack,  where  the  sheet  of  fire  rolling  from  Towson's  battery, 
and  the  musketry  of  the  left  wing,  enabled  him  to  see 
the  enemy's  column  of  about  fifteen  hundred  men  approaching 
on  that  point ;  his  advance  was  not  checked  until  it  had 
approached  within  ten  feet  of  the  infantry.  A  line  of  loose 
brush,  representing  an  abattis,  only  intervened ;  a  column  of 
the  enemy  attempted  to  pass  round  the  abattis,  through  the 
water,  where  it  was  nearly  breast  deep.  Apprehending  that 
this  point  would  be  carried,  Gaines  ordered  a  detachment  of 
riflemen  and  infantry  to  its  support ;  but  at  this  moment  the 
enemy  were  repulsed.  They  instantly  renewed  the  charge, 
and  were  again  driven  back. 

On  the  right,  the  fire  of  cannon  and  musketry  announced 


372  ASSAULT. 

the  approach  of  the  centre  and  left  columns  of  the  enemy, 
under  Colonels  Drummond  and  Scott.  The  latter  was  re 
ceived  and  repulsed  by  the  ninth,  under  the  command  of 
Captain  Foster,  and  Captains  Boughton  and  Harding's  com 
panies  of  New  York  and  Pennsylvania  volunteers,  aided  by 
a  six-pounder,  judiciously  posted  by  Major  M'Kee,  chief 
engineer. 

But  the  centre,  led  by  Colonel  Drummond,  was  not  long 
kept  in  check ;  it  approached  at  once  every  assailable  point 
of  the  fort,  and  with  scaling-ladders  ascended  the  parapet, 
where,  however,  it  was  repulsed  with  dreadful  carnage.  The 
assault  was  twice  repeated,  and  as  often  checked;  but  the 
enemy  having  moved  round  in  the  ditch,  covered  by  darkness, 
increased  by  the  heavy  cloud  of  smoke  which  had  rolled  from 
the  cannon  and  musketry,  repeated  the  charge,  re-ascended 
the  ladders,  and  with  their  pikes,  bayonets,  and  spears  fell 
upon  the  American  artillerists,  and  succeeded  in  capturing  the 
bastion.  Lieutenant  M'Donough,  being  severely  wounded, 
demanded  quarter.  It  was  refused  by  Colonel  Drummond. 
The  lieutenant  then  seized  a  handspike,  and  nobly  defended 
himself  until  he  was  shot  down  with  a  pistol  by  the  monster 
who  had  refused  him  quarter,  who  often  reiterated  the  order 
— "  give  the  damned  yankees  no  quarter."  This  officer, 
whose  bravery,  if  it  had  been  seasoned  with  virtue,  would 
have  entitled  him  to  the  admiration  of  every  soldier — this 
hardened  murderer  soon  met  his  fate.  He  was  shot  through 
the  breast,  while  repeating  the  order  "  to  give  no  quarter." 

Several  gallant  attempts  were  made  to  recover  the  right 
bastion,  but  all  proved  unsuccessful.  At  this  moment  every 
operation  was  arrested  by  the  explosion  of  some  cartridges  de 
posited  in  the  end  of  the  stone  building  adjoining  the  contested 
bastion.  The  explosion  was  tremendous  and  decisive  :  the 
bastion  was  restored  by  the  flight  of  the  British.  At  this  mo 
ment  Captain  Biddle  was  ordered  to  cause  a  field-piece  to  be 
posted  so  as  to  enfilade  the  exterior  plain  and  salient  glacis. 
Though  not  recovered  from  a  severe  contusion  in  the  shoulder, 
received  from  one  of  the  enemy's  shells,  Biddle  promptly  took 


ASSAULT    ON     FORT    ERIE.  373 

his  position,  and  served  his  field-piece  with  vivacity  and 
effect.  Captain  Fanning's  battery  likewise  played  upon  them 
at  this  time  with  great  effect.  The  enemy  were  in  a  few 
moments  entirely  defeated,  taken,  or  put  to  flight,  leaving  on 
the  field  two  hundred  and  twenty-one  killed,  one  hundred  and 
seventy-four  wounded,  and  one  hundred  and  eighty-six 
prisoners,  including  fourteen  officers  killed  and  seven 
wounded  and  prisoners.  A  large  portion  were  severely 
wounded ;  the  slightly  wounded,  it  is  presumed,  were  carried 
off. 

The  loss  of  the  Americans  during  the  assault  was  seventeen 
killed,  fifty-six  wounded,  and  eleven  missing.  The  British 
acknowledge  only  fifty-seven  killed,  three  hundred  and  nine 
wounded,  and  five  hundred  and  thirty-nine  missing.  During 
the  preceding  bombardment,  the  loss  of  the  Americans  was 
seven  killed,  nineteen  severely  and  seventeen  slightly  wound 
ed.  The  loss  of  the  British  is  not  mentioned  in  their  official 
account.  This  bombardment  commenced  at  sunrise  on  the 
morning  of  the  13th,  and  continued  without  intermission  till 
eight  o'clock,  P.  M.;  re-commenced  on  the  14th,  at  daylight, 
with  increased  warmth,  and  did  not  end  until  an  hour  before 
the  commencement  of  the  assault  on  the  morning  of  the  15th. 

A  short  time  after  this  assault,  General  Gaines  received  a 
serious  wound  from  the  bursting  of  a  shell,  by  which  means 
the  command  once  more  devolved  on  General  Ripley,  till  the 
2d  of  September,  when  the  state  of  his  health  allowed  Gene 
ral  Brown  again  to  place  himself  at  the  head  of  his  army. 

The  troops  in  Fort  Erie  began  now  to  be  generally  consi 
dered  as  in  a  critical  situation,  and  much  solicitude  to 
be  expressed  for  the  fate  of  the  army  that  had  thrown 
so  much  glory  on  the  American  name,  menaced  as  it  was  in 
front  by  an  enemy  of  superior  force,  whose  numbers  were, 
constantly  receiving  additions,  and  whose  batteries  were 
every  day  becoming  more  formidable,  while  a  river  of  diffi 
cult  passage  lay  on  their  rear.  Reinforcements  were  ordered 
on  from  Champlain,  but  they  were  yet  far  distant.  But  the 

genius  of  Brown  was  fully  equal  to  the  contingency,  and  the 

32 


374  SORTIE    FROM    FORT    ERIE. 

difficulties  with  which  he  was  environed  served  only  to  add 
to  the  number  of  his  laurels. 

Though  frequent  skirmishes  occurred  about  this  period, 
in  which  individual  gallantry  was  amply  displayed,  yet 
no  event  of  material  consequence  took  place  till  the  17th  of 
September,  when,  having  suffered  much  from  the  fire  of  the 
enemy's  batteries,  and  aware  that  a  new  one  was  about  to  be 
opened,  General  Brown  resolved  on  a  sortie  in  order  to  effect 
their  destruction.  The  British  infantry  at  this  time  consisted 
of  three  brigades,  of  twelve  or  fifteen  hundred  men  each,  one 
of  which  was  stationed  at  the  works  in  front  of  Fort  Erie,  the 
other  two  occupied  their  camp  behind.  Brown's  intention 
therefore  was,  to  storm  the  batteries,  destroy  the  cannon,  and 
roughly  handle  the  brigade  upon  duty,  before  those  in  reserve 
could  be  brought  into  action. 

On  the  morning  of  the  17th,  the  infantry  and  riflemen, 
regulars  and  militia,  were  ordered  to  be  paraded  and  put 
in  readiness  to  march  precisely  at  twelve  o'clock.  General 
Porter  with  the  volunteers,  Colonel  Gibson  with  the  riflemen, 
and  Major  Brooks  with  the  twenty-third  and  first  infantry,  and 
a  few  dragoons  acting  as  infantry,  were  ordered  to  move 
from  the  extreme  left  upon  the  enemy's  right,  by  a  passage 
opened  through  the  woods  for  the  occasion.  General  Miller 
was  directed  to  station  his  command  in  the  ravine  between 
Fort  Erie  and  the  enemy's  batteries,  by  passing  them  by 
detachment  through  the  skirts  of  the  wood — and  the  twenty- 
first  infantry  under  General  Ripley  was  posted  as  a  corps 
of  reserve  between  the  new  bastions  of  Fort  Erie — all  under 
cover,  and  out  of  the  view  of  the  enemy. 

The  left  column,  under  the  command  of  General  Porter, 
which  was  destined  to  turn  the  enemy's  right,  having  arrived 
near  the  British  entrenchments,  were  ordered  to  advance  and 
commence  the  action.  Passing  down  the  ravine,  Brown 
judged  from  the  report  of  the  musketry  that  the  action  had 
commenced.  Hastening,  therefore,  to  General  Miller,  he 
directed  him  to  seize  the  moment,  and  pierce  the  enemy's  en 
trenchments  between  batteries  No.  2  and  3.  These  orders 


SIEGE    OF    FORT    ERIE    RAISED.  375 

were  promptly  and  ably  executed.  Within  thirty  minutes 
after  the  first  gun  was  fired,  batteries  No.  2  and  3,  the  enemy's 
line  of  entrenchments,  and  his  two  block  houses,  were  in  pos 
session  of  the  Americans. 

Soon  after,  battery  No.  1  was  abandoned  by  the  British. 
The  guns  in  each  were  then  spiked  or  otherwise  destroyed, 
and  the  magazine  of  No.  3  was  blown  up. 

A  few  minutes  before  the  explosion,  the  reserve  had  been 
ordered  up  under  General  Ripley,  and  as  soon  as  he  arrrived 
on  the  ground,  he  was  ordered  to  strengthen  the  front  line, 
which  was  then  engaged  with  the  enemy,  in  order  to  protect 
the  detachments  employed  in  demolishing  the  captured  works. 
While  forming  arrangements  for  acting  on  the  enemy's  camp 
during  the  moment  of  panic,  Ripley  received  a  severe  wound. 
By  this  time,  however,  the  object  of  the  sortie  being  accom 
plished  beyond  the  most  sanguine  expectations,  General 
Miller  had  ordered  the  troops  on  the  right  to  fall  back ;  and, 
observing  this  movement,  Brown  sent  his  staff  along  the  line 
to  call  in  the  other  corps.  Within  a  few  minutes  they  retired 
from  the  ravine,  and  thence  to  the  camp. 

Thus,  says  General  Brown,  in  his  despatch,  one  thousand 
regulars  and  an  equal  portion  of  militia,  in  one  hour  of  close 
action,  blasted  the  hopes  of  the  enemy,  destroyed  the  fruits 
of  fifty  days'  labour,  and  diminished  his  effective  force 
one  thousand  men  at  least. 

In  their  official  account  of  this  sortie,  the  British  published 
no  returns  of  their  loss,  but  from  their  vigorous  resistance  it 
must  no  doubt  have  been  very  great.  Their  loss  in  prisoners 
was  three  hundred  and  eighty-five.  On  the  part  of  the 
Americans,  the  killed  amounted  to  eighty-three,  the  wounded 
to  two  hundred  and  sixteen,  and  the  missing  to  a  like 
number. 

A  few  .days  after  this  battle,  the  British  raised  the  siege, 
and  retreated  behind  the  Chippewa.  Meanwhile,  the  re 
inforcements  from  Plattsburg  arrived  at  Sackett's  Harbour, 
'and  after  a  few  days'  rest  proceeded  to  the  Niagara.  They 
crossed  that  river  on  the  9th  of  October,  when  General  Izard, 


376  CANADA     EVACUATED. 

being  the  "senior  officer,  superseded  General  Brown  in  the 
command.  On  the  14th,  the  army  moved  from  Fort  Erie, 
with  the  design  of  bringing  the  enemy  to  action.  An  attempt 
was  made  to  dispute  the  passage  of  a  creek  at  Chippewa 
plains,  but  the  American  artillery  soon  compelled  the  enemy 
to  retire  to  their  fortified  camp,  whence  attempts  wrere  repeat 
edly  made  to  draw  them  the  following  day,  but  without  effect. 
A  partial  engagement  took  place  on  the  19th,  which  closed 
the  campaign  on  this  peninsula.* 

On  the  18th  General  Bissell  was  despatched,  with  about 
nine  hundred  men,  to  destroy  the  enemy's  stores  at  Lyon's 
creek,  which  service  he  executed,  after  a  sharp  contest  with 
a  detachment  from  the  enemy's  army,  of  about  twelve  hund 
red  men,  under  the  Marquis  of  Tweedale,  which  he  succeeded 
in  repulsing.  The  army  of  General  Izard  had,  in  the  mean 
time,  advanced  towards  Chippewa,  where  it  found  the  enemy 
strongly  posted  in  an  intrenched  camp,  from  which  various 
attempts  were  made  to  entice  him,  but  without  success.  The 
season  being  now  far  advanced,  it  was  determined  to  withdraw 
the  army  to  the  American  shore.  Fort  Erie  being  therefore 
destroyed,  General  Izard  evacuated  the  Canadian  territory,  and 
distributed  his  troops  at  the  posts  of  Buffalo,  Black  Rock,  and 
Batavia. 

On  the  north-western  frontier,  subsequently  to  the  resigna 
tion  of  General  Harrison,  no  operations  of  material  importance 
were  undertaken.  The  enterprising  spirit  of  the  western 
militia  led  them  into  frequent  incursions  into  the  enemy's 
territory,  which  generally  terminated  in  a  manner  highly 
creditable  to  their  bravery.  Early  in  the  spring  of  1814,  an 
engagement  took  place  on  the  Thames,  between  a  party  of 
about  one  hundred  and  sixty  men,  under  Captain  Holmes, 
and  a  far  superior  force  of  the  enemy,  in  which  great  valour 
was  displayed  on  both  sides ;  and,  after  an  engagement  of  an 
hour's  duration,  the  British  troops  retreated.  An  unsuccessful 
attempt  was  made  by  Lieutenant-Colonel  Croghan  and 
Commodore  Sinclair,  to  recover  the  post  of  Mackinaw.  The 

*  Historical  Register  vol.  iv. 


EXPEDITION     TO     NEW-YORK.  377 

operations  on  this  frontier  were  closed  by  a  well-conducted 
incursion  of  about  eight  hundred  volunteers  from  Kentucky 
and  Ohio,  under  General  M'Arthur,  who  marched  from 
Detroit  to  the  river  Thames;  and,  after  dispersing  the  militia, 
destroying  the  public  stores,  and  capturing  a  number  of  pris 
oners,  returned  with  the  loss  of  only  one  man.  Thus  ended 
the  third  and  last  invasion  of  Canada  by  the  American 
forces. 

During  the  months  of  July  and  August,  the  army  from 
the  Garonne,  which  had  so  greatly  distinguished  itself  under 
General  Wellington,  arrived  in  the  St.  Lawrence  ;  and  part 
of  the  troops  being  sent  up  to  the  Niagara,  the  remainder, 
consisting  of  about  fourteen  thousand  men,  were  organized 
by  Sir  George  Prevost,  agreeably  to  the  orders  of  the  prince 
regent,  for  the  purpose  of  undertaking  an  expedition  into  the 
state  of  New- York.  There  is  good  reason  to  suppose,  that  if 
this  expedition  had  been  successful,  a  powerful  attempt  would 
have  followed  from  another  quarter  on  the  city  of  New- York, 
in  order,  by  seizing  the  line  of  the  Hudson,  completely  to  cut 
off  the  New  England  states. 

The  British  troops  were  concentrated  on  the  frontiers  of 
Lower  Canada,  and  took  possession  of  Champlain  on  the  3d 
of  September.  The  best  part  of  the  American  troops  in  this 
quarter  had  previously  been  formed  into  the  division,  which 
had  marched  towards  the  Niagara,  under  General  Izard. 
General  Macomb,  as  senior  officer,  had  been  left  in  command. 
But  excepting  four  companies  of  the  6th  regiment,  he  had  not 
an  organized  battalion.  The  garrison  was  composed  of  con 
valescents  and  recruits  of  the  new  regiments,  not  exceeding 
one  thousand  and  five  hundred  effective  men  for  duty ;  all  in 
the  greatest  confusion,  as  well  as  the  ordnance  and  stores, 
and  the  works  in  no  state  of  defence. 

Finding  from  the  proclamations  of  the  enemy,  and  his  im 
pressment  of  the  wagons  and  teams  in  his  vicinity,  that  an  at 
tack  on  Plattsburg  was  determined  on,  every  exertion  was 
made  to  place  the  works  in  a  state  of  defence  ;  and,  to  create 
an  emulation  and  zeal  among  the  officers  and  men.  they  were 
2X  32* 


376         PREPARATIONS    FOR    DEFENCE. 

divided  into  detachments,  and  placed  near  the  several  forts  ; 
Macomb  declaring  in  orders,  that  each  detachment  was  the 
garrison  of  its  own  work,  and  bound  to  defend  it  to  the  last 
extremity. 

As  soon  as  the  force  of  the  enemy  was  ascertained,  General 
Macomb  called  on  General  Mooers,  of  the  New- York  militia, 
and  arranged  with  him  plans  for  bringing  forth  the  militia  en- 
masse.  The  inhabitants  of  Plattsburg  fled  with  their  families 
and  effects,  except  a  few  men  and  some  boys,  who  formed 
themselves  into  a  party,  received  rifles,  and  were  exceedingly 
useful. 

By  the  4th  of  the  month  General  Mooers  collected  about  se 
ven  hundred  militia,  and  advanced  seven  miles  on  the  Beck- 
man  Town  road,  to  watch  the  motions  of  the  enemy,  and  to 
skirmish  with  him  as  he  advanced  ;  also  to  obstruct  the  roads 
with  fallen  trees,  and  to  break  up  the  bridges.  On  the  lake 
road,  at  Dead  Creek  bridge,  two  hundred  men  had  been 
posted  under  Captain  Sproul  of  the  13th  regiment,  with  orders 
to  abbatis  the  woods,  to  place  obstructions  in  the  road,  and  to 
fortify  himself;  to  this  party  were  added  two  field-pieces.  In 
advance  of  this  position,  was  Lieutenant- Colonel  Appling, 
with  one  hundred  and  ten  riflemen,  watching  the  movements 
of  the  enemy,  and  procuring  intelligence. 

It  was  ascertained,  that  before  day-light  on  the  6th,  the  ene 
my  would  advance  in  two  columns,  on  the  two  roads  before 
mentioned,  dividing  at  Sampson's,  a  little  below  Chazy  vil 
lage.  The  column  on  the  Beckman  Town  road  proceeded 
with  great  rapidity ;  the  militia  skirmished  with  his  advanced 
parties,  and,  except  a  few  brave  men,  fell  back  precipitately 
in  the  greatest  disorder,  although  the  British  troops  did  not 
deign  to  fire  on  them,  except  by  their  flankers  and  advanced 
patroles.  The  night  previous,  Major- Wool  had  been  ordered 
to  advance  with  a  detachment  of  two  hundred  and  fifty  men 
to  support  the  militia,  and  set  them  an  example  of  firmness. 
Captain  Leonard,  of  the  light  artillery,  was  also  directed 
to  proceed  with  two  pieces  to  be  on  the  ground  before  day  ; 
but  he  did  not  make  his  appearance  until  8  o'clock,  when  the 


BATTLE    OF    PLATTSBURG.  379 

enemy  had  approached  within  two  miles  of  the  village. 
Major  Wool,  with  his  party,  disputed  the  road  with  great  ob 
stinacy,  but  the  militia  could  not  be  prevailed  on  to  stand, 
notwithstanding  the  exertions  of  their  general  and  staff'  offi 
cers  ;  although  the  fields  were  divided  by  strong  stone  walls, 
and  they  were  told  that  the  enemy  could  not  possibly  cut  them 
off.  The  state  dragoons  of  New- York  wore  red  coats,  and 
they  being  on  the  heights  to  watch  the  enemy,  gave  constant 
alarm  to  the  militia,  who  mistook  them  for  the  enemy,  and 
feared  his  getting  in  their  rear. 

Finding  the  enemy's  columns  had  penetrated  within  a  mile 
of  Plattsburg,  General  Macomb  despatched  his  aid-de-camp  to 
bring  off  the  detachment  at  Dead  Creek,  and  to  order  Lieu 
tenant-Colonel  Appling  to  fall  on  the  enemy's  right  flank. 
The  Colonel  fortunately  arrived  just  in  time  to  save  his 
retreat,  and  to  fall  in  with  the  head  of  a  column  debouching 
from  the  woods.  Here  he  poured  in  a  destructive  fire 
from  his  riflemen,  and  continued  to  annoy  the  column  until 
he  formed  a  junction  with  Major  Wool.  The  field-pieces  did 
considerable  execution  among  the  enemy's  columns.  So  un 
daunted,  however,  was  the  enemy,  that  he  never  deployed  in 
his  whole  march,  always  pressing  on  in  column.  This 
column,  however,  was  much  impeded  by  obstructions  thrown 
in  the  way,  and  by  the  removal  of  the  bridge  at  Dead  Creek  ; 
as  it  passed  the  creek  and  beach,  the  galleys  kept  up  on  it  a 
lively  and  galling  fire. 

The  village  of  Plattsburg  is  situated  on  the  north-west  side 
of  the  small  river  Saranac,  near  where  it  falls  into  lake  Cham- 
plain.  The  American  works  were  situated  on  the  opposite 
side  of  the  river. 

Every  road  was  now  full  of  troops  crowding  on  all  sides  in 
upon  Plattsburg.  The  field-pieces  were  therefore  ordered  to 
retire  across  the  bridge,  and  form  a  battery,  for  its  protection, 
and  to  cover  the  retreat  of  the  infantry,  which  was  accordingly 
done,  and  the  parties  of  Appling  and  Wool,  as  well  as  that 
of  Sproul,  retired  alternately,  keeping  up  a  brisk  fire  until 
they  got  under  cover  of  the  works.  The  enemy's  light  troops 


380  BATTLE     OF     PLATTSBURG. 

then  took  possession  of  the  houses  near  the  bridge,  and  kept 
up  a  constant  firing  from  the  windows  and  balconies,  but 
a  few  hot  shot  from  the  American  works,  which  put  the 
houses  in  flames,  soon  obliged  these  sharp  shooters  to  retire. 
The  whole  day,  until  it  was  too  late  to  see,  the  enemy's  light 
troops  endeavoured  to  drive  the  guards  from  the  bridge,  but 
they  paid  dearly  for  their  perseverance.  An  attempt  was  also 
made  to  cross  the  upper  bridge,  where  the  militia  resolutely 
drove  them  back.  The  troops  being  now  all  on  the  south 
side  of  the  Saranac,  the  planks  were  taken  off  the  bridges,  and 
piled  up  in  the  form  of  breastworks  to  cover  the  parties 
intended  to  dispute  the  passage,  wrhich  afterwards  en 
abled  them  to  hold  the  bridges  against  very  superior  num 
bers. 

From  the  7th  to  the  llth,  the  enemy  was  employed  in  get 
ting  on  his  battering  train,  and  erecting  his  batteries  and  ap 
proaches,  and  constantly  skirmishing  at  the  bridges  arid  fords. 
By  this  time,  the  militia  of  New- York  and  the  volunteers  of 
Vermont  were  pouring  in  from  all  quarters.  They  were  all 
placed  along  the  Saranac,  to  prevent  the  enemy's  crossing  the 
river,  excepting  a  strong  body  sent  in  his  rear  to  harass 
him  day  and  night,  and  keep  him  in  continual  alarm. 
The  militia  behaved  with  great  spirit  after  the  first  day,  and 
the  volunteers  of  Vermont  were  exceedingly  serviceable. 
The  regular  troops,  notwithstanding,  the  constant  skirmishing 
and  repeated  endeavours  of  the  enemy  to  cross  the  river,  kept 
at  their  work  day  and  night  strengthening  the  defences,  and 
evinced  a  determination  to  hold  out  to  the  last  extremity.* 

On  the  llth  an  engagement  took  place  between  the  British 
and  American  fleets,  off' Plattsburg,  in  full  view  of  both  armies, 
in  which  the  Americans  under  Commodore  Macdonough  were 
completely  victorious.  The  whole  fleet,  except  a  few  small 
galleys  which  were  saved  by  a  timely  flight,  was  surrendered 
to  the  Americans. 

The  batteries  on  shore  were  opened  on  the  American 
works  at  the  same  instant  that  the  engagement  commenced  on 
*  Historical  Register  vol.  iv. 


BATTLE     OF    PLATTSBURG.  381 

the  lake,  and  continued  throwing  bomb-shells,  sharpnells, 
balls,  and  Congreve  rockets,  until  sunset,  when  the  bom 
bardment  ceased,  every  battery  of  the  British  being  silenced. 
Three  efforts  were  made  to  pass  the  river  at  the  commence 
ment  of  the  cannonade  and  bombardment,  with  a  view  of  as 
saulting  the  works,  and  an  immense  number  of  scaling-ladders 
had  been  prepared  for  that  purpose.  One  of  these  attempts 
was  made  at  the  village  bridge,  another  at  the  upper  bridge, 
and  a  third  at  a  ford  about  three  miles  from  the  works. 
The  two  first  were  repulsed  by  the  regulars ;  at  the  ford  by 
the  volunteers  and  militia.  Here  the  enemy  suffered  severely 
in  killed,  wounded,  and  prisoners  ;  a  considerable  body  having 
crossed  the  stream,  all  of  whom  were  either  killed,  taken,  or 
driven  back.  A  whole  company  of  the  seventy-sixth  regi 
ment  was  here  destroyed,  the  three  lieutenants  and  twenty- 
seven  men  prisoners,  the  captain  and  the  rest  killed.  The 
woods  at  this  place  were  very  favourable  to  the  operations  of 
the  militia. 

The  further  prosecution  of  the  expedition  having  become 
impracticable  by  the  capture  of  the  fleet,  an  event  totally  un 
looked-for,  at  dusk  the  enemy  withdrew  his  artillery  from  the 
batteries,  and  raised  the  siege ;  and  at  nine,  under  the  cover 
of  the  night,  sent  off  in  a  great  hurry  all  the  baggage  he  could 
find  transport  for,  and  also  his  artillery.  At  two,  the  next 
morning,  the  whole  army  precipitately  retreated,  leaving  be 
hind  their  sick  and  wounded ;  the  commander  left  a  note  with 
the  surgeon,  requesting  for  them  the  humane  attention  of  Gen 
eral  Macomb. 

Vast  quantities  of  provisions  were  left  behind  and  destroy 
ed,  also  an  immense  quantity  of  bomb-shells,  cannon- 
balls,  grape-shot,  ammunition,  flints,  &c.  intrenching  tools  of 
all  sorts,  and  tents  and  marquees.  A  great  deal  was  after 
wards  found  concealed  in  the  ponds  and  creeks,  and  buried 
in  the  ground,  and  a  vast  quantity  was  carried  off  by  the  in 
habitants. 

Such  was  the  precipitancy  of  the  retreat  of  the  British,  that 
they  arrived  at  Chazy,  a  distance  of  eight  miles,  before  their 


382  LOSS    OF    THE    BRITISH. 

flight  was  discovered  The  light  troops,  volunteers,  -and  mi 
litia  pursued  immediately;  and  some  of  the  mounted  men 
made  prisoners  of  a  few  of  the  rear  guard.  A  continual  fall 
of  rain  and  a  violent  storm,  prevented  further  pursuit.  Up 
wards  of  three  hundred  deserters  came  in.* 

The  sick  and  wounded  of  the  enemy  were  left  behind  ;  and 
great  quantities  of  provisions,  and  the  munitions  of  war,  were 
concealed  or  destroyed.  Their  killed  and  wounded  amounted, 
according  to  their  official  report,  to  only  two  hundred  and 
fifty.  Their  whole  loss,  however,  including  deserters,  from 
their  first  appearance  at  Plattsburg,  was  supposed  by  General 
Macomb  to  be  about  twenty-five  hundred.  That  of  tha 
Americans  was  only  ninety-nine.  Thus  gloriously  for  the  in 
terest  and  honour  of  the  republic,  did  this  invasion  of  its 
territory  terminate.  It  was  the  last  expedition  undertaken  on 
this  frontier  during  the  war,  and  served  to  gild  with  great, 
and  it  may  be  said  unusual  splendour  its  final  opera 
tions. 

*  Historical  Register  vol.  iv. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 
Eastern  and  Southern  Campaign  of  1814. 

URING  the  first  years  of  the  war,  the 
British  affected  to  conciliate  the  New 
England  states,  by  exempting  their  har 
bours  from  blockade,  by  refraining  from 
the  predatory  incursions  with  which  they 
kept  the  southern  coasts  in  a  continual 
alarm,  and,  in  one  case,  even  proclaiming 
that  a  system  of  perfect  neutrality  was  to  be  observed  towards 
them  by  the  sea  and  land  forces  of  Great  Britain.  A  different 
system  was  adopted  this  summer.  The  whole  of  the  coast  of 
the  United  states  from  its  southern  to  its  most  eastern  bound 
ary,  was  declared  to  be  in  a  state  of  blockade,  and  a  force 
was  stationed  along  the  same  for  the  purpose  of  main 
taining  it. 

This  step  was  soon  afterwards  followed  by  another,  still 

383 


384  CAPTURE    OF    EASTPORT. 

more  plainly  at  variance  with  the  previous  declaration  and 
conduct  of  the  British  government.  Shortly  after  the  declara 
tion  of  war,  the  Governor  of  Nova  Scotia  issued  a  proclama 
tion  directing  the  inhabitants  of  that  province  to  abstain  from 
any  acts  of  warfare  against  those  residing  on  the  boundary  line 
of  the  United  States,  permitting  them  to  continue  their  coast 
ing  trade,  and  ordering,  in  particular,  that  respect  should  be 
paid  to  the  persons  and  property  of  the  inhabitants  of  Eastport. 
This  town,  which  is  situated  on  Moose  Island,  in  the  bay  of 
Passamaquoddy,  had  been  held  by  the  United  States  since  the 
war  of  independence,  although  never  definitively  allotted  to 
them.  The  island  was  claimed  by  both  parties ;  and,  after 
two  years  of  neutrality,  the  British  government  determined  to 
take  possession  of  it.  Accordingly,  on  the  llth  of  July 
Sir  Thomas  Hardy  landed  a  powerful  force,  and,  having  oc 
cupied  Eastport,  declared  all  the  country  on  the  eastern  shore 
of  the  bay  to  belong  to  his  Britannic  majesty,  and  required 
the  inhabitants  to  take  an  oath  of  allegiance  to  his  govern 
ment.  With  this  order  the  greater  part  of  the  people  com 
plied  ;  and  the  island  remained  in  the  possession  of  the  British 
troops  until  the  conclusion  of  the  war. 

From  this  place  the  British  admiral  soon  after  sailed 
for  the  coast  of  Connecticut,  writh  a  part  of  his  squadron. 
On  the  9th  of  August,  he  appeared  before  the  Tillage 
of  Stonington,  in  that  state,  with  a  ship  of  seventy-four  guns, 
a  frigate,  a  bomb-ship,  and  two  gun-brigs,  and  immediately 
summoned  the  place  to  surrender. 

In  the  course  of  the  day,  a  number  of  flags  passed  to  and 
from  the  place  ;  the  conditions  required  were,  that  the  family 
of  Mr.  Stewart,  late  consul  at  New  London,  should  be  imme 
diately  sent  off  to  the  squadron  ;  that  the  two  guns  in  the  bat 
tery  should  be  removed  ;  and  that  no  torpedoes  should  be 
fitted  from,  or  suffered  to  be  in  the  harbour.  The  terms  being 
sent  over  to  New  London  to  General  Gushing,  the  command 
ing  officer  of  this  district,  he  replied,  that  the  request  for  the 
removal  of  Mr.  Stewart's  family  would  be  forwarded  to 
Washington  ;  with  the  others  he  would  not  comply. 


BOMBARDMENT    OF    STONINGTON.      385 

In  the  evening,  the  British  commenced  the  attack  with 
rockets  fro;n  one  of  the  brigs ;  a  great  number  of  rockets 
were  thrown,  with  little  or  no  effect.  The  brig  then  hauled 
up  within  a  short  distance  of  the  battery,  and  kept  up  a 
heavy  and  well  directed  lire  from  guns  of  a  very  large  calibre, 
which  was  returned  by  the  two  eighteen  pounders  in  the  little 
battery,  till  their  ammunition  was  expended.  During  this 
time  the  brig  had  grounded.  A  supply  of  ammunition  having 
arrived  from  New  London,  the  fire  from  the  battery  was  re 
commenced,  and  with  such  effect,  that  the  brig  slipped  her 
cables,  and  towed  off,  out  of  reach  of  the  eighteen  pounders, 
she  having  previously  swung  clear  of  the  ground. 

On  the  10th,  a  number  of  flags  passed ;  the  commodore 
still  insisting  on  his  former  terms.  On  the  following  morning, 
the  last  flag  passed,  with  Hardy's  ultimatum,  at  eleven  o'clock, 
viz.:  that  Mrs.  Stewart  should  be  put  on  board  by  two 
o'clock  P.  M.  or  he  would  destroy  the  place.  He,  however, 
did  not  commence  till  three  o'clock,  at  which  time  the  bomb- 
ship  commenced  from  two  mortars,  one  a  fifteen  inch,  and 
the  other  thirteen.  The  bombardment  continued  from  this 
time,  till  half  past  eight  in  the  evening,  without  intermission ; 
the  place  was  several  times  on  fire,  and  as  often  put  out  by 
the  soldiers  and  inhabitants. 

At  daylight  on  the  12th,  the  attack  was  re-commenced 
from  the  bomb-ship,  seventy-four,  and  frigate,  and  continued, 
with  little  intermission,  till  half  past  nine,  A.  M.  when  the 
tide  began  to  ebb,  and  the  ships  thought  proper  to  haul  off. 
In  the  afternoon  they  set  sail,  and  left  the  sound  by  dark. 

As  Commodore  Hardy  has  never  favoured  the  world  with 
his  official  account  of  this  valiant  and  famous  affair,  we  are 
entirely  at  a  loss  to  conjecture  what  could  have  been  his 
motive.  One  horse,  and  one  goose  constituted  the  whole  list 
of  killed  on  shore ;  a  lieutenant  and  three  privates  of  the 
militia,  were  slightly  wounded  by  the  bursting  of  a  shell,  and 
two  men  in  the  battery  by  a  piece  going  off  at  half  charge. 
The  town  was  but  little  damaged,  considering  the  tremendous 

cannonade   and  bombardment  it  sustained :  one  half  of  the 
2Y  33 


380  INVASION    OF    MAINE. 

houses  were  untouched,  and  not  one  entirely  demolished, 
although  every  ship  threw  its  shot  completely  over  the  point. 
Nearly  three  hundred  shells  and  fire-carcasses  were  thrown 
into  the  village,  making,  it  was  estimated,  fifty  tons  of  metal. 
Three  or  four  tons  of  shot,  carcasses,  and  bombs  were 
collected  by  the  inhabitants. — After  the  bombardment,  it  was 
learned  from  good  authority,  that  the  British  had  a  number 
killed,  and  several  badly  wounded,  by  the  fire  from  the  two 
eighteen  pounders  on  shore.* 

Elated  by  the  result  of  recent  events  in  Europe,  the  British 
government  conceived  the  design  of  taking  possession  of  that 
part  of  Maine  which  lies  east  of  the  Penobscot.  with  the  view 
of  retaining  it  at  the  treaty  of  peace.  Towards  the  end  of 
August,  an  expedition  sailed  from  Halifax  for  this  purpose, 
the  land  forces  being  commanded  by  Governor  Sherbrooke, 
and  the  vessels  by  Admiral  Griffith.  On  the  1st  of  September, 
the  fleet  arrived  at  Castine,  of  which  the  troops  took  possession 
without  opposition,  the  small  garrison  stationed  there  having 
previously  abandoned  it.  The  next  day,  several  of  the  vessels, 
with  ten  barges  and  about  one  thousand  men,  were  despatched 
up  the  river,  for  the  purpose  of  capturing  the  frigate  John 
Adams,  commanded  by  Captain  Morris,  which  had  recently  en 
tered  the  Penobscot,  after  a  successful  cruise,  and  lay  at  Hamp- 
don,  about  thirty-five  miles  from  Castine.  Apprised  of  the 
approach  of  the  enemy,  Captain  Morris  had  landed  her  guns, 
and  erected  some  batteries  on  the  neighbouring  heights  for  her 
protection.  The  militia  of  the  vicinity,  to  the  number  of 
about  three  hundred  and  fifty,  were  assembled,  and  posted  on 
the  flanks  of  the  seamen,  who  were  drawn  up  in  front  of  the 
village.  On  the  approach  of  the  enemy,  the  former  immedi 
ately  fled ;  and  the  crew  of  the  John  Adams  being  thus  left 
without  support,  their  commander  was  compelled  to  order 
them  to  retire,  which  was  done  in  good  order :  and,  the 
frigate  being  previously  blown  up,  the  whole  body  effected 
its  retreat.  A  number  of  the  militia,  however,  and  some 
cannon,  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy,  whose  loss  was 

*  Historical  Register  vol.  iv. 


INVASION    OF    MAINE.  387 

estimated  by  Captain  Morris,  at  eight  killed  and  about  forty 
wounded. 

Machias  being  now  the  only  post  remaining  between  the 
Penobscot  and  Passamaquoddy  bay,  a  brigade  was  sent  against 
it  from  Castine.  It  was  taken  without  resistance,  and  Colonel 
Pilkington,  the  British  commander  was  making  arrangements 
to  proceed  into  the  interior  of  the  country,  when  he  received 
a  letter  from  Brigadier-General  Brewer,  commanding  the  dis 
trict,  engaging  that  the  militia  within  the  county  of  Washing 
ton  should  not  bear  arms,  or  in  any  way  serve  against  his 
Britannic  Majesty  during  the  war.  A  similar  offer  having 
been  made  by  the  civil  authorities  and  principal  citizens  of 
the  county,  a  cessation  of  arms  was  agreed  upon.  Thus  was 
this  large  district  of  country,  from  the  Penobscot  east 
ward,  taken  possession  of  almost  without  resistance. 

The  British  squadron  in  the  Chesapeake  under  Admiral 
Cockburn,  still  continued  their  system  of  plunder  and  devas 
tation  along  the  coasts  of  the  bay,  and  the  numerous  rivers  of 
which  it  forms  the  estuary.  Towards  the  end  of  June,  cer 
tain  intelligence  was  received  of  the  complete  success  of  the 
allies  in  the  subjugation  of  France,  and  the  government  was 
led  to  believe,  as  well  from  communications  received  from 
our  ministers  abroad,  as  from  the  tone  of  the  British  prints, 
that  a  powerful  force  was  about  to  be  sent  to  the  United 
States.  A  variety  of  considerations  pointed  to  Washington 
City  and  Baltimore  as  prominent  objects  of  attack. 

Immediate  measures  of  defence  had  therefore  become  ne 
cessary;  and  accordingly,  a  new  military  district  was  created, 
embracing  the  state  of  Maryland,  the  District  of  Columbia, 
and  that  part  of  Virginia  lying  between  the  Rappahannoc  and 
Potomac,  the  command  of  which  was  given  to  General  Win 
der.  A  requisition  was  made  on  certain  states  for  a  corps  of 
ninety-three  thousand  five  hundred  militia,  and  the  executive 
of  each  state  was  requested  to  detach  and  hold  in  readiness 
for  immediate  service  their  respective  quotas.  Of  that  requi 
sition,  two  thous  and  effectives  from  the  quota  of  Virginia ; 
five  thousand  from  that  of  Pennsylvania;  six  thousand,  the 


388  ATTACK    ON    WASHINGTON. 

whole  quota  of  Maryland  ;  and  two  thousand,  the  estimated 
number  of  the  militia  of  the  District  of  Columbia,  were  put 
at  the  disposition  of  General  Winder,  making  an  aggregate 
of  fifteen  thousand,  exclusive  of  about  one  thousand  regulars. 
But  this  force,  which,  had  it  been  well  organized,  and  ready 
to  meet  the  foe  at  any  threatened  point,  would  have  been 
amply  sufficient  for  defence,  totally  failed  in  the  hour  of  need. 
From  the  tardiness  incident  to  the  imperfect  militia  system  of 
the  United  States,  the  Virginia  and  Pennsylvania  troops  could 
not  be  organized  in  time  to  meet  the  enemy,  although  the 
battle  which  sealed  the  fate  of  Washington  did  not  take  place 
till  a  month  after  they  were  called  out.  And  even  of  the 
Maryland  militia,  nearly  one  half  joined  the  army  but  half  an 
hour  before  the  action.  A  considerable  part  of  this  delay  was 
occasioned  by  General  Winder's  not  receiving  the  authority  to 
call  out  the  state  troops  for  some  time  after  it  was  issued, 
owing  to  his  being  constantly  in  motion  at  this  period, 
in  order  to  acquire  a  complete  knowledge  of  the  topography 
of  the  district. 

During  the  month  of  July,  the  enemy's  fleet  ascended  both 
the  Potomac  and  Patuxent,  and  committed  great  depredations, 
particularly  on  the  former  river.  Admiral  Cochrane  arrived 
in  the  Chesapeake  in  the  beginning  of  August,  and  on 
the  17th,  the  fleet,  now  in  great  force,  was  joined  by  Admiral 
Malcolm,  with  the  expedition  from  Bermuda,  destined  against 
Baltimore  and  Washington. 

The  circumstance  of  Barney's  flotilla  having  taken  shelter 
at  the  head  of  the  Patuxent  proved  extremely  favourable  to 
an  attack  on  Washington,  as  it  masked  the  intention  of  the 
enemy.  This  attack,  therefore,  being  determined  on,  Coch 
rane  moved  his  squadron  up  the  river.  Previously  to  his  en 
tering  the  Patuxent,  however,  he  detached  Captain  Gordon, 
with  a  number  of  ships  and  bombs  to  the  Potomac,  to  bom 
bard  Fort  Warburton,  with  a  view  of  destroying  that  fort, 
and  opening  a  free  communication  above,  as  well  as  to  cover, 
the  retreat  of  the  army,  should  its  return  by  the  Bladensburg 
road  be  found  too  hazardous.  Sir  Peter  Parker,  with  the 


ATTACK    ON     WASHINGTON.  389 

Menelaus  and  some  small  vessels,  was  sent  up  the  Chesapeake 
to  make  a  diversion  in  that  quarter.  The  remainder  of 
the  naval  force,  and  the  troops,  moved  up  the  Patuxent 
to  Benedict,  where  the  army  was  landed  upon  the  19th 
and  20th. 

So  soon  as  the  necessary  provisions  and  stores  could  be  as 
sembled  and  arranged,  Major- General  Ross,  with  his  army, 
moved  towards  Nottingham,  while  the  British  flotilla,  consist 
ing  of  the  armed  launches,  pinnaces,  barges,  and  other  boats 
of  the  fleet,  under  Admiral  Cockburn,  passed  up  the  river, 
keeping  on  the  right  flank  of  the  army,  for  the  double  purpose 
of  supplying  it  with  provisions,  and,  if  necessary,  of  passing 
it  over  to  the  left  bank  of  the  river,  which  secured  a  safe  re 
treat  to  the  ships,  should  it  be  judged  necessary.  The  army 
reached  Nottingham  on  the  21st,  and  the  following  day 
arrived  at  Marlborough.  The  flotilla,  keeping  pace  with  the 
army,  arrived  within  sight  of  Barney's  flotilla  on  the  22d.  It 
was  instantly  set  on  fire  by  a  small  party  of  sailors  who  had 
been  left  for  that  purpose,  the  commodore  having  previously 
joined  General  Winder  with  the  greater  part  of  his  force. 
The  flotilla  soon  blew  up,  excepting  one  vessel,  which  fell 
into  the  hands  of  the  enemy.* 

While  a  large  regular  army,  well  disciplined  and  accoutred, 
accompanied  with  a  strong  naval  force,  was  thus  within 
sixteen  miles  of  the  American  capital,  the  principal  part  of 
the  force  destined  to  defend  it  had  not  arrived,  and  a  consi 
derable  portion  still  remained  at  their  homes.  The  actual 
force  under  General  Winder  only  amounted  to  about  three 
thousand  men,  of  whom  fourteen  hundred  were  regulars, 
including  the  marines  and  sea-fencibles  under  Commodore 
Barney.;  the  remainder  were  volunteers  and  militia,  princi 
pally  from  the  District  of  Columbia.  The  force  of  the  enemy 
at  this  time  was  variously  estimated.  The  best  opinion  made 
them  from  five  thousand  to  seven  thousand.  They  were 
without  cavalry,  and  had  only  two  small  field  pieces  and  one 
howitzer,  drawn  by  men.  Four  hundred  of  the  American 

*  Historical  Register  vol.  iv. 
33* 


390  ATTACK    ON     WASHINGTON. 

troops  were  cavalry,  and  they  had  seventeen  pieces  of 
artillery. 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  23d,  the  British  army  again  set  out, 
and  after  some  skirmishing  with  the  American  advance, 
in  which  the  latter  were  compelled  to  retreat,  bivouacked  for 
the  night,  five  miles  in  advance  of  Marlborough.  Towards 
sunset,  General  Winder  ordered  his  troops  to  retreat  to 
Washington,  that  he  might  effect  a  union  of  his  whole  force. 
To  this  he  was  also  induced  by  the  fear  of  a  night  attack, 
from  the  superiority  of  the  enemy,  and  want  of  discipline  in 
his  troops,  and  knowing  that  in  such  an  attack  his  superiority 
in  artillery  could  not  be  used. 

Meanwhile  General  Stansbury  arrived  at  Bladensburg  on 
the  22d  with  about  thirteen  hundred  Baltimore  militia,  and  on 
the  evening  of  the  23d  he  was  joined  by  Colonel  Sterrett 
with  another  militia  regiment  from  Baltimore,  about  five  hun 
dred  strong,  a  rifle  battalion  of  about  one  hundred  and  fifty 
men,  and  two  companies  of  volunteer  artillery,  also  about  one 
hundred  and  fifty  strong;  making  Stansbury's  whole  force 
about  twenty-one  hundred.  Most  of  these  troops  were 
extremely  fatigued  by  their  march  from  Baltimore. 

General  Stansbury  encamped  during  the  night  of  the  23d  on 
a  hill  near  Bladensburg,  with  the  intention  of  attacking  the 
enemy  at  reveille  next  morning,  in  compliance  with  previous 
orders  from.  General  Winder.  Near  midnight,  a  firing  from 
the  advanced  pickets  on  the  road  by  which  the  enemy 
was  expected,  caused  the  troops  to  be  prepared  for  action, 
and  they  were  kept  under  arms  till  after  two  the  following 
morning ;  and  hardly  had  they  again  retired  to  their  tents, 
when  information  was  received  from  General  Winder  that  he 
had  retreated  to  the  city  by  the  Eastern  branch  bridge.  As 
this  movement  of  Winder  exposed  both  the  rear  and  right 
flank  of  Stansbury's  troops,  and  his  officers,  whom  he  imme 
diately  consulted,  were  unanimous  in  opinion  that  his  situa 
tion  on  the  hill  could  not  be  defended  with  the  force  then 
under  his  command,  worn  down  with  hunger  and  fatigue  as 
they  were,  it  was  considered  indispensably  necessary  that  the 


ATTACK    ON    WASHINGTON.  391 

troops  should  immediately  retire  across  the  bridge  at  Bladens- 
burg,  and  take  a  position  which  they  could  defend  on  the  road 
between  that  place  and  the  city.  Orders  were  therefore 
instantly  given  to  strike  tents  and  prepare  to  march.  In 
about  thirty  minutes,  without  noise  or  confusion,  the  whole 
were  in  motion,  and  about  half  past  three  in  the  morning, 
passed  the  bridge  at  Bladensburg,  which  leads  to  the  city  of 
Washington.  Securing  the  rear  from  surprise,  the  troops 
halted  in  the  road  till  the  approach  of  day,  with  a  view  of 
finding  some  place  where  water  could  be  had,  that  the  men 
might  partake  of  some  refreshment. 

Early  in  the  morning  of  the  24th,  the  troops  were  again 
put  in  motion  towards  the  city,  with  a  view  of  taking  a  stand 
on  some  more  favourable  ground  for  defence,  when  orders 
•were  received  from  General  Winder  to  give  the  enemy  battle 
at  Bladensburg,  should  he  move  that  way,  and  that  he  would 
join,  if  necessary.  Stansbury  immediately  ordered  his  troops 
to  retrace  their  steps  to  Bladensburg,  and  took  a  position 
to  the  west  of  that  place,  in  an  orchard  on  the  left  of  the 
Washington  road.  Here  his  artillery,  consisting  of  six 
six-pounders,  posted  themselves  behind  a  small  breastwork  of 
earth,  which  had  been  lately  thrown  up,  and  the  riflemen  and 
infantry  were  posted  in  the  rear  and  to  the  left,  so  as  to  pro 
tect  the  position.  This  battery  commanded  the  pass  into  Bla 
densburg,  and  the  bridge  leading  to  Washington. 

Meanwhile  General  Winder's  troops,  including  Commodore 
Barney's  command,  made  a  rapid  march  from  Washington, 
and  arrived  upon  the  ground  just  as  the  enemy  made  their  ap 
pearance  behind  Bladensburg.  Colonel  Beall,  with  about 
eight  hundred  militia  from  Annapolis,  had  crossed  the  bridge 
about  half  an  hour  before,  and  posted  himself  on  the  right  of 
the  Washington  road.  The  force  which  had  arrived  from  the 
city  was  formed  in  a  second  line  on  the  right  and  left  of  the 
road  in  the  rear  of  Stansbury's  and  Beall's  command,  the 
heavy  artillery  under  Commodore  Barney  being  posted  on  or 
near  the  road. 

About  half  after  twelve,  while  the  second  line  was  forming, 


392  BATTLE    OF    BLADENSBURG. 

the  enemy  approached,  and  the  battle  commenced.  The 
Baltimore  artillery  opened  their  fire,  and  dispersed  the  enemy's 
light  troops  now  advancing-  along  the  street  of  the  village, 
who  took  a  temporary  cover  behind  the  houses  and  trees,  in 
loose  order,  and  presented  objects  only  occasionally  for 
the  fire  of  the  cannon.  The  enemy  then  commenced  throw 
ing  his  rockets,  and  his  light  troops  began  to  concentrate  near 
the  bridge,  and  to  press  across  it  and  the  river,  which  was 
fordable  above.  The  Baltimore  riflemen  now  united  with  the 
fire  of  the  battery ;  and  for  some  time  with  considerable 
effect.  The  enemy's  column  was  not  only  dispersed  while  in 
the  street,  but  while  approaching  the  bridge  they  were  thrown 
into  some  confusion,  and  the  British  officers  were  seen  exerting 
themselves  to  press  the  soldiers  on.  Having  now  gained  the 
bridge,  the  enemy  passed  it  rapidly,  and  immediately  flanked, 
formed  the  line  and  advanced  steadily  on,  which  compelled 
the  artillery  and  riflemen  to  give  way.  But  they  were  soon 
rallied,  and  united  with  the  other  Baltimore  troops  at  a  small 
distance  in  the  rear  of  their  first  position.  One  of  the  pieces 
of  artillery  was  abandoned  and  spiked.* 

A  company  of  volunteer  artillery  from  the  city,  under  the 
command  of  Captain  Burch,  and  a  small  detachment  near  it, 
now  opened  a  cross  fire  on  the  enemy,  who  were  partially 
sheltered  by  the  trees  of  an  orchard,  and  kept  up  a  galling  fire 
on  part  of  the  American  line.  Colonel  Sterret,  with  one  of 
the  Baltimore  regiments,  was  ordered  to  advance,  and  made  a 
prompt  movement  until  ordered  to  halt ;  for  at  this  moment 
the  other  two  Baltimore  regiments  were  thrown  into  confusion 
by  the  rockets  of  the  enemy,  and  began  to  give  way.  In  a 
few  minutes  they  took  to  flight,  in  defiance  of  all  the  exertions 
of  Generals  Winder  and  Stansbury  and  other  officers. 
Burch's  artillery  and  Sterret's  regiment  remained  firm,  until, 
being  out  flanked,  they  were  ordered  to  retreat,  with  a 
view  of  re-forrning  at  a  small  distance  in  the  rear.  But 
instead  of  retiring  in  order,  the  militia  regiment  retreated  in 
disorder  and  confusion.  Thus  was  the  first  line,  which  con- 

*  Historical  Register  vol.  iv. 


BATTLE    OF    BLADENSBURG.  393 

sisted  almost  exclusively  of  Baltimore  militia,  totally  routed 
and  put  to  flight. 

On  the  right  Colonels  Beall  and  Hood,  commanding 
the  Annapolis  militia,  had  thrown  forward  a  small  detach 
ment,  under  Colonel  Kramer.  After  maintaining  their  ground 
for  some  time  with  considerable  injury  to  the  enemy,  this  ad 
vance  was  driven  back  on  the  main  body.  Their  retreat  ex 
posed  the  enemy's  column  in  the  road  to  the  city  artillery, 
under  Major  Peter,  which  continued  an  animated  discharge 
on  them  till  they  came  in  contact  with  Commodore  Barney's 
command.  Here  the  enemy  met  the  greatest  resistance,  and 
sustained  the  greatest  loss,  while  advancing  upon  the  retreat 
ing  line.  When  the  British  came  in  full  view,  and  in  a  heavy 
column  in  the  main  road,  Barney  ordered  an  eighteen  pounder 
to  be  opened  upon  them,  which  completely  cleared  the  road, 
and  repulsed  them.  In  several  attempts  to  rally  and  advance, 
the  enemy  were  again  repulsed,  which  induced  them  to 
flank  to  the  right  of  the  American  line  in  an  open  field.  Here 
three  twelve-pounders  opened  upon  them,  and  the  flotilla  men 
acted  as  infantry  with  considerable  effect.  The  enemy 
continued  Hanking  to  the  right,  and  pressed  upon  the  Anna 
polis  militia,  which  gave  way  after  three  or  four  rounds 
of  ineffectual  fire,  while  Colonel  Beall  and  other  officers  at 
tempted  to  rally  the  men  upon  their  high  position.  Commo 
dore  Barney's  command  now  had  the  whole  force  of  the  ene 
my  to  contend  with.  The  British  never  again,  however,  at 
tempted  to  appear  in  force  in  front,  but  continuing  to  outflank, 
pushed  forward  a  few  scattering  sharp-shooters,  by  whom 
Barney  was  wounded,  and  several  of  his  officers  killed 
or  wounded.  Being  now  completely  out-flanked  on  both 
sides,  the  ammunition- wagons  having  gone  off  in  disorder,  and 
that  which  the  marines  and  flotilla  men  had,  being  exhausted, 
Barney  ordered  a  retreat ;  in  consequence  of  his  wound, 
he  himself  wras  made  prisoner.  His  pieces  fell  into  the  hands 
of  the  enemy. 

The  Georgetown  and  city  militia,  and  the  few  regulars 
which  were  on  the  field,  still  remained  firm  ;  but  being  now 
2Z 


394  BATTLE    OF    BLADENSBURG. 

also  outflanked,  they  were  ordered  by  General  Winder  to  re 
treat,  which  was  effected  with  as  much  order  as  the  nature  of 
the  ground  would  permit.  After  retiring  five  or  six  hundred 
paces,  they  were  halted  and  formed,  but  were  again  ordered 
to  retreat,  and  to  collect  and  form  on  the  height  near  the  capi- 
tol.  Here  they  were  joined  by  a  regiment  of  Virginia  militia, 
who  had  arrived  in  the  city  the  preceding  evening,  but  had 
been  detained  there  by  some  difficulties  which  had  arisen  in 
furnishing  them  with  arms  and  ammunition. 

General  Winder  had  endeavoured  to  direct  the  retreat  of 
the  Baltimore  troops  towards  the  city,  but  from  the  confusion 
in  which  they  fled,  was  not  able  to  effect  it,  and  they  directed 
their  course  northwardly  towards  Montgomery  court-house. 
This  wrong  direction  to  their  course  was  principally  caused 
by  their  ignorance  of  there  being  a  second  line  of  troops 
behind  them,  General  Winder's  forces  having  arrived  just  as 
the  action  commenced. 

The  British  estimated  their  loss  in  this  battle  at  sixty-four 
killed,  and  one  hundred  and  eighty-five  wounded.  The  loss 
of  the  Americans  was  estimated  by  the  superintending  surgeon 
at  ten  or  twelve  killed,  and  about  thirty  wounded,  some 
of  whom  afterwards  died.  The  most  probable  estimate  of  the 
British  force  made  "it  about  four  thousand  five  hundred ; 
of  the  American  six  thousand  ;  but  it  must  be  recollected  that 
the  enemy's  troops  were  all  regulars,  who  had  seen  service, 
and  were  led  by  able  officers  of  great  experience,  while 
the  American  troops  were  all  militia,  with  the  exception  of  a 
few  hundred  seamen  and  regulars ;  that  one  half  of  them 
were  not  collected  together  till  the  day  before  the  engagement, 
and  about  eight  hundred  did  not  arrive  till  a  few  minutes  be 
fore  its  commencement;  that  from  the  uncertainty  whether 
Baltimore,  the  city  of  Washington,  or  Fort  Washington, 
would  be  selected  as  the  point  of  attack,  it  was  necessary 
that  the  troops  should  frequently  change  their  positions,  owing 
to  which,  and  to  alarms  causelessly  excited  on  the  night  of 
the  23d,  they  were  all  much  fatigued,  and  many  of  them 
nearly  exhausted,  at  the  time  when  the  hostile  army  was 


BATTLE    OF    BLADENSBURG.  395 

crossing  the  bridge  ;  and  finally,  that  the  officers  commanding 
the  troops  were  generally  unknown  to  General  Winder,  and 
but  a  very  small  number  of  them  had  enjoyed  the  benefit  of 
military  instruction  or  experience.  When  these  circumstances 
are  taken  into  consideration,  we  think  we  shall  not  hazard 
much  in  asserting,  now  that  the  violent  feelings  of  the  moment 
have  subsided,  that  the  American  militia  rather  gained 
than  lost  honour  on  the  field  of  Bladensburg.  The  Baltimore 
troops  fought  gallantly,  until  forced  to  retreat  by  their  flanks 
being  turned.  While  retreating,  by  order  of  their  com 
mander,  they  were  thrown  into  confusion  by  a  new  mode  of 
warfare,  of  which  the  effects  were  to  them  totally  unknown*. 
The  bravery  of  Barney's  command  needs  no  comment,  and 
the  orderly  retreat  of  the  Annapolis  and  District  of  Columbia 
militia,  in  the  face  of  a  regular  army  of  superior  num 
bers  (now  that  the  Baltimore  troops  had  dispersed),  is  above 
all  praise. 

A  remarkable  circumstance  attendant  on  this  battle  was  the 
presence  of  the  American  president  and  heads  of  departments. 
They  retreated  with  the  second  line  of  troops  to  Washington, 
where  a  consultation  was  held  with  the  commanding  general 
as  to  the  propriety  of  making  a  stand  on  the  heights  near  the 
capitol,  or  in  the  capitol  itself.  General  Winder  stated,  that 
the  diminution  of  his  force  was  such  as  to  render  it  impossible 
to  place  his  troops  in  a  position  which  would  prevent  the  ene 
my  from  taking  him  on  the  flanks  as  well  as  in  front ;  and 
that  no  reasonable  hope  could  be  entertained,  that  any  of  the 
troops  could  be  relied  on  to  make  a  resistance  as  desperate  as 
necessary,  in  an  isolated  building,  which  could  not  be  sup 
ported  by  a  sufficiency  of  troops  without :  indeed  it  would 
have  taken  nearly  the  whole  of  the  troops,  he  said,  to  have 
sufficiently  filled  the  two  wings,  which  would  have  left 
the  enemy  masters  of  every  other  part  of  the  city,  and  given 
him  the  opportunity,  without  risk,  in  twenty-four  hours 
to  have  starved  them  into  a  surrender.  The  objection  equally 
applied  to  the  occupation  of  any  particular  part  of  the  city. 
It  was  accordingly  determined  to  retire  through  Georgetown, 
*  See  page  392 


396         RETREAT    OF    THE    AMERICANS. 

and  take  post  on  the  heights  in  the  rear  of  that  place,  with  a 
view  of  collecting  together  the  whole  of  the  forces. 

It  is  impossible,  says  the  commander  of  the  militia  of  the 
district,  in  his  despatch  ;  it  is  impossible  to  do  justice  to 
the  anguish  evinced  by  the  troops  of  Washington  and  George 
town,  on  the  receipt  of  this  order.  The  idea  of  leaving  their 
families,  their  houses,  and  their  homes,* at  the  mercy  of 
an  enraged  enemy,  was  insupportable.  To  preserve  that  or 
der  which  was  maintained  during  the  retreat,  was  now 
no  longer  practicable.  As  they  retired  through  Washington 
and  Georgetown,  numbers  were  obtaining  and  taking  leave  to 
visit  their  homes,  and  again  rejoining ;  and  with  ranks 
thus  broken  and  scattered,  they  halted  at  night  on  the  heights 
near  Tenly  Town,  and  on  the  ensuing  day  assembled  at 
Montgomery  court-house. 

Meanwhile  General  Ross,  after  halting  his  army  a  short  time 
for  refreshment,  pushed  on  towards  Washington,  where  he 
arrived  unmolested  about  eight  in  the  evening.  Having  sta 
tioned  his  main  body  on  the  heights  about  a  mile  and 
a  half  east  of  the  capitol,  he  led  his  advance,  consisting 
of  about  seven  hundred  men,  into  the  deserted  city. 

Washington,  though  denominated  a  city,  and  though  the 
seat  of  the  federal  government,  possessed  but  an  inconsidera 
ble  population,  which  was  sparsely  scattered  over  an  extensive 
site.  The  capitol  stood  near  the  centre  of  the  city  ;  the  presi 
dent's  house  and  navy  yard  are  each  distant  about  a  mile  from 
that  building,  in  opposite  directions.  Around  each  of  these 
situations,  stood  what  would  elsewhere  be  denominated 
a  village,  and  a  few  scattering  rows  of  buildings  had  been 
erected  on  the  avenue  leading  from  the  capitol  to  the  presi 
dent's  house,  and  thence  to  Georgetown,  each  about  a  mile  in 
length.  The  number  of  houses  in  the  city  did  not  exceed 
nine  hundred  ;  its  inhabitants  amounted  to  about  eight  thou 
sand.  The  capitol  and  the  president's  house  were  built  of  a 
beautiful  white  freestone,  and  were  then  deservedly  esteemed 
the  finest  specimens  of  architecture  in  the  United  States, 
if  not  upon  the  continent.  The  capitol  was  in  an  unfinished 


BURNING    OF    PUBLIC    BUILDINGS.      397 

state,  the  two  wings  only  having  been  erected  ;  the  upper 
part  of  the  north  wing  contained  the  senate-chamber,  with  the 
committee  rooms,  and  office  containing  their  archieves,  and 
the  congressional  library,  a  valuable  collection  of  books  ;  in 
the  lower  part  was  the  hall  of  the  supreme  court  of  the  United 
States.  The  southern  wing  was  exclusively  devoted  to  the 
hall  of  the  house  of  representatives  and  their  necessary  offices, 
the  whole  of  the  upper  part  being  occupied  by  the  hall  and 
its  galleries. 

Washington,  thus  abandoned  to  the  British  arms,  presented 
now  a  most  deplorable  scene.  Though  surrendered  without 
the  slightest  opposition,  and  though  totally  without  fortifica-' 
tions,  the  British  naval  and  military  commanders  (Admiral 
Cockburn  and  General  Ross)  immediately  issued  orders 
for,  and  personally  superintended  the  conflagration  of  the 
public  buildings,  with  all  the  testimonials  of  taste  and  litera 
ture  which  they  contained.  The  capitol  and  the  president's 
house,  together  with  the  costly  and  extensive  buildings  erec 
ted  for  the  accommodation  of  the  principal  officers  of  govern 
ment  in  the  transaction  of  public  business,  were,  on  the 
memorable  night  of  the  24th  of  August,  consigned  to  the 
flames.  The  large  hotel  on  the  capitol  hill,  the  great  bridge 
across  the  Potomac,  and  the  private  rope-walks,  shared  the 
same  fate. 

A  consultation  had  been  held  by  the  president  and  the 
heads  of  departments  on  the  subject  of  the  navy  yard,  on  the 
morning  preceding  the  battle  of  Bladensburg.  The  secretary 
of  the  navy  described  the  situation  of  the  public  vessels,  and 
the  nature  of  the  public  property,  at  that  establishment ; 
the  vast  importance  of  the  supplies,  and  of  the  shipping,  to 
the  enemy,  particularly  as  there  appeared  to  be  no  doubt  of 
his  squadron  forming  a  junction  with  his  army,  should  it  suc 
ceed  in  the  conquest  of  the  capitol  (General  Winder  having 
distinctly  stated  on  the  same  morning,  that  Fort  Washington 
could  not  be  defended) ;  and  as,  in  this  event,  nothing  could 
be  more  clear  than  that  he  would  first  plunder,  and  then 
destroy  the  buildings  and  improvements ;  or  if  unable  to  carry 


398     DESTRUCTION  OF  PROPERTY. 

off  the  plunder  and  the  shipping,  he  would  destroy  the  whole. 
And  if  the  junction  should  be  formed,  it  would  be  a  strong 
inducement  to  the  enemy  to  remain,  in  order  to  launch 
the  new  frigate,  which  the  force  at  his  command  would 
accomplish  in  four  or  five  days.  He  would  then  carry  off  the 
whole  of  the  public  stores  and  shipping,  and  destroy  the  es 
tablishment ;  and,  in  the  mean  time,  greatly  extend  the 
field  of  his  plunder  and  devastation.  Thus,  in  either  case, 
whether  the  junction  was  formed,  or  whether  the  army 
alone  entered  the  city,  the  loss  or  destruction  of  the  whole  of 
the  public  property  at  the  navy  yard  was  certain.  It  was, 
therefore,  determined,  as  the  result  of  this  consultation, 
that  the  public  shipping,  and  naval  and  military  stores, 
and  provisions  at  the  navy  yard,  should  be  destroyed,  in  the 
event  of  the  enemy's  obtaining  possession  of  the  city.  Agree 
ably  to  this  determination,  the  trains,  which  had  been  previ 
ously  laid,  were  fired  on  the  approach  of  the  enemy,  and  the 
public  buildings,  stores,  and  vessels  were  soon  wrapped 
in  flames,  and  were  all  destroyed,  excepting  the  new  schooner 
Lynx,  which  escaped  in  an  extraordinary  manner.  The 
issuing  store  of  the  yard,  and  its  contents,  which  had  escaped 
the  original  conflagration,  were  soon  after  totally  destroyed  by 
the  enemy. 

The  only  loss  which  the  enemy  sustained  in  the  city  was  at 
GreenleaPs  point.  A  detachment  was  sent  down  to  destroy 
it,  and  in  the  midst  of  their  devastations,  a  firebrand  having 
been  thrown  into  a  dry  well  in  which  a  quantity  of  powder 
had  been  previously  hidden,  it  exploded  with  great  violence, 
by  which  a  number  of  lives  were  lost. 

Nearly  the  whole  of  the  male  population  having  joined  the 
army,  a  great  number  of  houses  were  broken  open  and  plun 
dered  by  the  blacks  and  a  few  disorderly  inhabitants.  The 
conduct  of  the  British  in  general  was  orderly. 

The  utmost  efforts  of  General  Winder  were  now  devoted 
to  collect  his  troops,  and  to  prepare  them  to  move  down 
toward  the  city,  and  hang  upon  and  strike  at  the  enemy 
whenever  an  opportunity  occurred.  The  next  morning,  how- 


DESTRUCTION     OF    THE    FORT.  399 

ever,  intelligence  was  received  that  the  enemy  had  moved 
from  Washington  the  preceding  night,  and  was  in  full  march 
for  Baltimore.  Winder  accordingly  advanced  as  rapidly  as 
was  practicable  to  that  city  ;  but  on  his  arrival  at  Snell's 
bridge,  on  the  Patuxent,  he  learned  that  the  enemy  was 
proceeding  to  Marlborough,  and  not  toward  Baltimore. 

Having  completed  the  destruction  of  the  public  buildings 
in  the  course  of  the  25th,  the  British  left  the  city  at  nine  that 
night,  and  by  a  rapid  march  reached  Marlborough  in  the 
course  of  the  next  day.  On  the  evening  of  the  29th,  they 
reached  Benedict,  and  re-embarked  the  following  day. 

Meanwhile,  Captain  Gordon  proceeded  up  the  Potomac 
with  his  squadron,  consisting  of  two  frigates,  two  bomb- 
vessels,  two  rocket-ships,  and  a  schooner.  Owing  to  the 
shoals,  and  contrary  winds,  they  were  not  able  to  reach  Fort 
Washington,  about  fifteen  miles  below  the  city,  until  the 
evening  of  the  27th,  two  days  after  the  army  under  Ross  had 
commenced  their  retreat.  The  bomb-ships  immediately  began 
to  bombard  the  fort ;  but,  on  the  bursting  of  the  first  shell, 
the  garrison  was  observed  to  retreat,  and  in  a  short  time,  to 
the  great  surprise  of  the  British  commander,,  the  fort  was 
blown  up. 

WThen  the  British  army  first  left  the  Patuxent,  their  destina 
tion  could  not  be  foretold  by  General  Winder.  Baltimore, 
Fort  Washington,  and  the  federal  city  seemed  equally  threat 
ened.  Fort  Washington,  which  commands  the  Potomac,  was 
considered  almost  impregnable  to  any  attack  by  water,  though 
too  weak  to  be  defended  against  any  large  force  by  land. 
Captain  Dyson,  the  commander,  therefore,  was  instructed,  in 
case  the  British  army  should  approach  his  rear,  to  blow 
up  the  fort,  and  proceed  with  his  command  across  the 
Potomac.  But  nothing  was  farther  from  the  intention  of 
General  Winder,  than  that  this  important  post  should  be 
deserted,  on  being  attacked  by  a  naval  force. 

Nothing  was  now  left  to  oppose  the  progress  of  the  British 
squadron,  and  they  proceeded  slowly  up  the  river  to  Alexan 
dria,  with  their  barges  employed  in  sounding  in  advance. 


400  PLUNDER    OF    ALEXANDRIA. 

On  the  day  preceding  the  battle  of  Bladensburg,  a  commit 
tee  of  vigilance,  which  had  been  appointed  by  the  inhabitants 
to  watch  over  the  safety  of  Alexandria,  in  this  time  of  peril, 
despairing,  they  allege,  of  receiving  any  assistance  from  the 
general  government,  and  having  information  of  the  rapid 
approach  of  the  enemy  towards  the  capital  by  land,  and  that 
their  squadron  was  approaching  Alexandria  by  water,  deemed 
it  their  duty  to  recommend  to  the  common  council  the  passage 
of  a  resolution,  that  in  case  the  British  vessels  should  pass 
the  fort,  or  their  forces  approach  the  town  by  land,  and  there 
should  be  no  sufficient  force  to  oppose  them,  with  any 
reasonable  prospect  of  success,  they  should  appoint  a  com 
mittee  to  carry  a  flag  to  the  officer  commanding  the  enemy's 
force  about  to  attack  the  town,  and  to  procure  the  best  terms 
in  their  power  for  the  safety  of  persons,  houses,  and  property. 
This  resolution  was  unanimously  adopted  by  the  common 
council,  and  on  the  arrival  of  the  British  at  Washington, 
a  flag  was  sent  to  the  British  commander  there,  to  know  what 
treatment  might  be  expected  from  him,  in  case  his  troops 
should  approach  Alexandria,  and  should  succeed  in  obtaining 
possession  of  the  town.  The  deputation  were  assured  by 
Admiral  Cockburn,  that  private  property  of  all  descriptions 
should  be  respected  ;  that  it  was  probable  that  fresh  pro 
visions  arid  some  flour  might  be  wanted,  but  that  whatever 
they  did  take  should  be  paid  for. 

After  the  blowing  up  of  Fort  Washington,  a  similar 
deputation  was  despatched  to  the  naval  commander.  But 
Gordon  had  other  intentions  than  those  avowed  by  Cockburn. 
He  would  give  no  reply  until  he  had  placed  his  shipping  in 
such  a  position  before  the  town,  as  would  ensure  assent  to  the 
hard  terms  he  had  decided  to  enforce.  These  were,  the 
surrender  of  all  naval  and  ordnance  stores,  public  and 
private,  and  all  the  shipping  and  merchandize  of  the  town. 
Gordon  having  arranged  his  vessels  along  the  town,  the 
defenceless  inhabitants  were  forced  to  submit ;  and  the  plun 
derers  took  possession  of  three  ships,  three  brigs,  several  bay 
and  river  craft,  sixteen  thousand  barrels  of  flour,  one  thou- 


COMMODORES    PORTER    AND    PERRY.     101 

sand  hogsheads  of  tobacco,  one  hundred  and  fifty  bales 
of  cotton,  and  wine,  sugar,  and  other  articles  to  the  value  of 
about  five  thousand  dollars. 

But  though  Gordon,  with  his  buccaneering  crew,  had  thus 
taken  possession  of  Alexandria,  without  a  single  gun  being 
fired  against  him,  he  was  not  destined  to  carry  off  his  booty 
entirely  unmolested.  General  Hungerford  arrived  near  Alex 
andria  with  the  Virginia  militia,  and  Commodores  Rodgers, 
Porter,  and  Perry,  with  a  detachment  of  sailors  from  Bal 
timore.  It  was  not  deemed  proper  to  disturb  the  enemy 
at  Alexandria,  as  that  would  probably  cause  the  destruction 
of  the  place.  Commodore  Porter,  therefore,  proceeded  down 
the  river,  and  threw  up  an  entrenchment  on  a  bluff,  not  far 
from  the  ruins  of  the  fort,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river ; 
and  Commodore  Perry  threw  up  another  a  little  below.  The 
arrival  of  a  small  despatch  vessel,  which  had  to  fight  its  way 
past  Porter's  battery,  convinced  Gordon  he  had  no  time 
to  lose  ;  and  he  therefore  precipitately  left  Alexandria,  with 
out  waiting  to  destroy  the  stores  which  he  had  not  the  means 
of  carrying  off. 

To  endeavour  to  clear  the  passage,  Gordon  first  sent  down 
a  bomb-ship  and  two  barges,  one  carrying  a  long  thirty-two 
pounder,  the  other  a  mortar.  These  vessels  commenced 
their  operations  on  Porter's  battery,  the  bomb-ship  throwing 
shells  in  front,  out  of  the  reach  of  shot,  the  barges  flanking 
on  the  right. 

When  the  small  vessel  passed  upwards,  the  preceding  day, 
Porter  had  only  two  small  four-pounders,  but  the  same 
evening  two  eighteen-pounders  reached  his  position.  His 
force  consisted  principally  of  sailors;  some  navy  and  militia 
officers  and  private  citizens  acted  as  volunteers.  General 
Hungerford's  militia,  who  were  ordered  to  co-operate,  were 
stationed  in  the  woods  on  each  side  of  the  battery,  in  such 
positions  as  would  effectually  protect  its  rear,  in  the  event  of 
the  enemy's  landing.  These  positions,  it  was  supposed, 
would  have  enabled  them  to  clear  the  enemy's  decks  with 
their  musketry,  and  in  a  great  measure  serve  to  divert  his  fire 
3A  34* 


402  COMMODORE    RODGERS. 

from  the  battery,  while  the  thick  woods  on  the  high  bank 
would  conceal  them  from  view. 

The  firing  lasted  all  day  without  intermission ;  several 
shells  fell  near,  and  burst  over  the  battery ;  but  this  had  no 
other  effect  than  to  accustom  the  militia  to  the  danger. 

O 

In  the  afternoon,  Porter  took  an  eighteen-pounder  to  a  more 
advanced  point,  about  a  mile  distant,  and  commenced  a 
fire  on  the  bomb-ship,  which  did  so  much  execution  as 
to  draw  on  him  the  fire  of  all  the  vessels,  including  a 
schooner  and  an  eighteen  gun  brig  which  had  dropped  down 
that  day. 

The  following  day,  August  3d,  Gordon  left  Alexandria 
with  his  prizes,  wThich  he  anchored  above  the  battery,  out  of 
the  reach  of  the  cannon.  The  bombarding  vessels  were 
reinforced  by  another  bomb-ship,  and  a  sloop  of  war  fitted  up 
as  a  rocket  ship.  The  latter  anchoring  within  reach  of  the 
battery,  Porter  was  enabled  to  play  on  her  with  great  effect, 
and  compelled  her  to  change  her  position.  All  this  day  and 
the  succeeding  night,  the  enemy  kept  up  a  brisk  fire  of  shot, 
shells,  and  rockets. 

Within  a  few  hours  of  the  departure  of  the  enemy, 
Commodore  Rodgers  arrived  at  Alexandria  from  above,  with 
three  small  fire-vessels,  under  the  protection  of  four  barges  or 
cutters  manned  with  about  sixty  seamen  armed  with  muskets. 
He  immediately  proceeded  to  attack  two  frigates  and  a  bomb- 
ship,  which  lay  about  two  miles  below.  The  failure  of 
the  wind,  just  as  they  were  within  reach  of  the  enemy,  pre 
vented  any  beneficial  effect  being  produced.  On  their 
approach,  the  whole  of  the  enemy's  boats  were  put  in  motion. 
Some  were  employed  in  towing  off  the  fire-vessels,  and 
the  remainder  in  pursuit  of  Rodgers'  cutters.  They  did  not, 
however,  venture  to  come  within  musket  shot,  though  much 
superior  both  in  force  and  numbers,  but  continued  at  a  dis 
tance  firing  their  great  guns  for  about  half  an  hour,  and  then 
retired  to  their  ships. 

The  following  day  another  fire-vessel  was  prepared  ;  but  it 
being  calm,  Rodgers  ordered  his  Lieutenant  and  the  four  cut- 


BATTERY    FIGHT.  403 

ters  to  proceed  with  a  lighter,  carrying  an  eighteen  pounder, 
to  attack  a  bomb-ship,  which,  in  the  anxiety  of  the  enemy  to 
get  below  the  works  which  Porter  and  Perry  had  thrown 
up,  had  been  left  exposed  to  attack.  At  sunset,  however, 
just  as  he  was  about  to  give  orders  to  attack  the  bomb,  Rod- 
gers  discovered  one  of  the  enemy's  frigates  behind  a  point, 
which  obliged  him  to  relinquish  this  determination,  and 
give  orders  to  proceed  across  to  the  Virginia  shore,  to  haul  up 
the  boats,  and  place  the  lighter  in  a  situation  to  be  defended 
against  the  barges  of  the  enemy. 

About  nine  o'clock  at  night,  Rodgers  again  shifted  his 
situation  to  the  opposite  shore,  owing  to  a  man  being  seized 
under  suspicious  circumstances  on  the  beach,  near  a  small 
boat,  about  a  mile  above  the  enemy's  headmost  ship.  The 
cutters  were  now  hauled  up,  the  lighter  placed  in  an  advanta 
geous  position,  and  the  seamen  on  the  top  of  a  cliff  overlook 
ing  the  river.  Scarcely  had  this  arrangement  been  completed, 
when  an  attack  was  made  by  all  the  enemy's  barges.  It  was 
met  with  great  intrepidity;  the  enemy  were  thrown  into 
confusion,  and  driven  back  with  loss.  The  only  injury  which 
Rodgers  sustained,  was  one  man  wounded  on  board  the 
lighter. 

The  work  at  Porter's  battery  continued  to  go  on  ;  five  light 
field-pieces,  from  four  to  six  pounders,  arrived  and  were 
planted,  and  hopes  were  entertained  of  soon  receiving  some 
long  thirty-two  pounders  from  Washington ;  a  furnace  was 
built  for  hot  shot,  and  time  only  appeared  necessary  to  make 
the  battery  formidable.  The  whole  of  the  fourth  and  fifth,  an 
incessant  fire  was  kept  up  by  the  enemy  night  and  day.  He 
had  once  attempted  landing  at  night,  it  is  supposed  with  an 
intention  of  spiking  the  guns  of  the  battery,  but  was  repulsed 
by  the  picket  guard.  The  plan  of  annoying  him  by  advan 
cing  guns  was  now  adopted  with  better  effect  than  before. 
The  rocket-ship  lying  close  in  shore,  was  much  cut  up  by  a 
twelve  pounder  and  two  sixes  carried  to  a  point ;  scarcely  a 
shot  missed  its  hull,  and  for  one  hour  the  fire  of  all  the  enemy's 
force  was  drawn  to  this  point. 


404  BATTERY    FIGHT. 

The  want  of  ammunition  now  caused  a  suspension  of  firing 
at  the  battery  at  a  most  unfortunate  moment,  just  as  Commo 
dore  Rodgers  was  approaching  with  his  last  fire-ship.  The 
enemy  being  thus  enabled  to  direct  the  whole  of  their  atten 
tion  towards  him,  Rodgers  was  forced  to  fire  the  vessel 
prematurely,  and  order  his  boats  to  retire,  to  prevent  their 
being  taken  possession  of  by  the  numerous  barges  of  the 
enemy. 

Some  thirty-two  pounders  now  arrived  at  the  battery,  and 
carpenters  were  employed  to  make  carriages.  Two  mortars, 
a  large  quantity  of  ammunition,  and  an  abundance  of  shot 
and  shells  were  also  received ;  two  barges  were  equipping, 
and  every  thing  promised  that  the  battery  would  speedily  be 
put  in  a  proper  state  for  annoying  the  enemy.  In  the  evening 
two  frigates  anchored  above,  making  the  whole  force  of 
the  enemy  opposed  to  the  battery  three  frigates,  three  bomb- 
ships,  a  sloop  of  war,  a  brig,  a  schooner,  and  two  barges, 
carrying  altogether  one  hundred  and  seventy-three  guns.  The 
guns  mounted  in  the  battery  were  three  eighteen  pounders, 
two  twelve  pounders,  six  nine  pounders,  and  two  fours.  The 
two  mortars  were  without  carriages,  as  were  all  the  thirty- 
twos,  for  notwithstanding  every  effort  was  made,  both  at 
Washington  and  on  the  spot,  they  could  not  be  completed  in 
time. 

On  the  morning  of  the  6th,  the  enemy  showing  a  disposi 
tion  to  move,  intelligence  to  that  effect  was  sent  to  General 
Hungerford,  and  preparations  made  to  meet  them  at  the  bat 
tery  with  hot  shot.  About  twelve  o'clock  the  two  frigates  got 
under  way,  with  a  fair  wind  and  tide,  and  stood  down  ;  the 
rocket-sloop,  bomb-vessels,  brig,  schooner,  and  prizes  follow 
ed  in  succession,  the  gun-boats  endeavouring  to  flank  the  bat 
tery  on  the  right.  Porter  immediately  despatched  an  officer 
to  General  Hungerford,  to  request  him  to  take  the  position 
agreed  upon  in  the  woods  on  the  heights ;  but  from  the 
distance  of  his  camp,  and  the  quick  approach  of  the  enemy, 
he  was  unable  to  march  before  the  firing  commenced,  and, 
after  that  period,  it  was  rendered  impossible,  from  the  vast 


ATTACK    ON    PERRY'S    BATTERY.        405 

quantities  of  shot,  shells,  and  rockets  which  were  showered 
over  the  hills  and  fell  among  his  troops. 

As  the  enemy  approached,  a  well-directed  fire  was  kept  up 
from  the  battery  with  hot  and  cold  shot.  The  officers 
and  men  stood  the  broadsides  of  the  ships  with  unparalleled 
firmness.  But  from  the  militia  not  making  their  appearance, 
the  whole  of  the  enemy's  fire  was  directed  at  the  battery. 
Porter,  therefore,  finding  that  in  a  few  minutes  all  the  enemy's 
force  would  be  brought  to  bear  on  him,  and  entertaining 
no  hopes  of  preventing  his  passing,  as  some  of  his  men  had 
already  been  killed  and  wounded,  he  determined  not  to 
make  a  useless  sacrifice.  When  the  enemy  was  on  the  point 
of  anchoring  abreast  the  battery,  therefore,  after  sustaining  his 
fire  an  hour  and  a  quarter,  the  commodore  directed  the 
officers  and  men  to  retire  behind  a  hill  on  the  left,  and  be  in 
readiness  to  charge  the  enemy  if  he  should  land  to  spike  the 
guns.  The  two  frigates  anchored  abreast,  the  bombs,  sloops, 
and  smaller  vessels  passed  outside  them,  all  pouring  into  the 
battery  and  neighbouring  woods  a  tremendous  fire  of  every 
description  of  missive.  In  the  woods  on  the  left,  a  company 
of  riflemen  from  Jefferson  county,  Virginia,  under  Captain 
George  W.  Humphreys,  greatly  distinguished  themselves  by 
a  well-directed  fire  on  the  enemy's  decks,  as  did  a  company 
of  militia  under  the  command  of  Captain  Gena,  who  was 
posted  on  the  right.  The  first  lost  one  man  killed,  and 
one  sergeant  and  four  privates  wounded ;  the  latter  two 
privates  killed.  After  the  bombs,  gun-vessels,  and  prizes  had 
all  passed,  the  frigates  proceeded  down  and  anchored  abreast 
of  Commodore  Perry's  battery,  where  a  constant  firing  was 
kept  up  until  after  sunset. 

But  the  guns  at  Perry's  battery  were  of  too  small  calibre  to 
make  much  impression  on  the  enemy.  A  single  eighteen 
pounder,  which  arrived  only  thirty  minutes  before  the  firing 
began,  ill  supplied  with  ammunition,  was  the  only  gun  that 
could  be  of  much  service.  The  ammunition  of  this  gun, 
and  that  of  several  of  the  six-pounders,  being  expended,  and 
the  fire  of  the  enemy  being  very  heavy,  it  was  thought  advis- 


406        DEATH    OF    SIR    PETER    PARKER. 

able  to  retire  a  short  distance  in  the  rear.  This  was  done 
in  good  order,  after  sustaining  their  fire  for  more  than  an 
hour. 

The  advantageous  situation  of  this  battery  prevented 
the  enemy  from  doing  much  injury.  Only  one  man  was 
wounded.  The  number  of  killed  and  wounded  at  Com 
modore  Porter's  battery  did  not  exceed  thirty.  The  loss 
of  the  enemy  was  seven  killed,  and  thirty-five  wounded. 

Sir  Peter  Parker,  who  was  sent  up  the  Chesapeake  to 
make  a  diversion  in  favour  of  this  expedition,  was  the  least 
fortunate  of  the  commanders.  He  met  his  death  in  a  conflict 
with  a  small  body  of  militia  on  the  eastern  shore  of  Maryland, 
under  the  command  of  Colonel  Reid. 

A  force  of  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  men  was  landed  at 
night  from  his  vessel,  at  the  head  of  which  he  placed  him 
self,  with  the  intention  of  surprising  the  militia  in  their  camp. 
The  movement  of  the  British  barges,  however,  had  been  dis 
covered,  and  every  preparation  was  made  to  give  them 
a  warm  reception.  The  camp  and  baggage  were  removed, 
and  the  troops  posted  on  a  rising  ground,  flanked  on  both 
sides  with  woods,  with  the  artillery  in  the  centre.  The  head 
of  the  enemy's  column  soon  appeared,  and  received  the 
fire  of  the  American  advance  at  seventy  paces  distance. 
Being  pressed  by  superior  numbers,  the  advance  were  order 
ed  to  retire,  and  form  on  the  right  of  the  line.  The  fire  now 
became  general,  and  was  sustained  by  the  militia  with 
the  most  determined  valour.  The  enemy  pressed  in  front ; 
but  being  foiled,  he  threw  himself  on  the  left  flank,  where  his 
efforts  were  equally  unavailing.* 

The  fire  of  the  enemy  had  nearly  ceased,  when  Reid,  the 
commander  of  the  militia,  was  informed,  that  the  cartridges 
were  entirely  expended  in  some  parts  of  the  line,  and  that 
none  of  the  men  had  more  than  a  few  rounds,  although  each 
had  brought  twenty  into  the  field.  The  artillery  cartridges 
were  entirely  expended.  Under  these  circumstances,  the 
troops  were  ordered  to  fall  back  to  a  convenient  spot  where  a 

*PIistorical  Register  vol.  iv. 


RETREAT    OF    THE    BRITISH.  407 

part  of  the  line  was  fortified,  for  the  purpose  of  distributing 
the  remaining  cartridges. 

But  the  enemy  having  sustained  a  severe  loss,  found  it 
more  prudent  to  retreat  than  to  pursue.  They  retired  to  the 
beach,  carrying  with  them  all  the  wounded  they  could  find, 
among  whom  was  Sir  Peter  Parker,  who  expired  a  few 
minutes  after  being  carried  from  the  field.  The  loss  of  the 
British  on  this  occasion  was  fourteen  killed,  and  twenty-seven 
wounded.  The  Americans  had  only  three  wounded.  Nothing 
but  the  want  of  ammunition  could  have  saved  the  whole 
party  of  the  British  from  capture. 

An  intelligent  French  writer,  in  noticing  the  capture 
of  Berlin  by  the  Russians  in  1760,  remarks,  that  two  impor 
tant  military  principles  may  be  deduced  from  that  event. 
First,  That  the  possession  of  a  capital  does  not  decide  the 
fate  of  a  state,  or  even  of  a  campaign.  Second,  That  in  the 
modern  art  of  war,  men  are  of  more  importance  than  fortified 
places,  and  that  a  general  should  never  acknowledge  himself 
vanquished,  though  all  his  strong  holds  be  subdued,  if 
he  retain  his  soldiers  and  his  constancy.  If  these  observa 
tions  be  correct  in  their  application  to  European  capitals,  how 
much  more  forcibly  do  they  apply  to  that  of  the  federal 
government,  a  mere  open  village,  of  about  eight  thousand 
inhabitants,  and  in  a  country  thinly  populated  !  Indeed,  the 
capture  of  Washington  cannot  be  viewed  in  any  other  light 
than  as  a  predatory  incursion,  under  the  pretence  of  retalia 
tion,  but  really  with  the  view  of  striking  terror  and  inducing 
submission,  and  at  the  same  time  producing  an  effect  in 
Europe,  where  the  occupation  of  the  capital  of  their  enemy, 
it  was  doubtless  conceived,  would  be  viewed  as  a  most 
brilliant  exploit.  General  Ross  had  neither  the  intention  nor 
the  means  of  holding  Washington.  Without  artillery  or 
stores,  he  was  unable  to  remain  longer  than  twenty-four 
hours,  when  a  retreat  was  commenced  under  favour  of 
the  night,  and  even  then  this  retreat  would  have  been 
extremely  hazardous,  but  for  the  disorganized  state  of  his  op 
ponents,  and  their  blameable  deficiency  in  the  article  of  intel- 


408  POPULARITY    OF    THE    WAR. 

ligence.  It  is  true,  that  had  they  remained  a  few  days  longer, 
a  communication  with  their  shipping  would  have  been  opened 
by  the  Potomac,  but  this  arose  from  a  circumstance  that  could 
not  have  been  foreseen,  and  Ross  certainly  acted  wisely  in 
not  calculating  on  the  destruction  of  Fort  Washington  by  its 
commander. 

But  the  capture  of  Washington  produced  in  Europe  a  very 
different  effect  from  what  was  expected.  The  Gothic  bar 
barity  displayed  in  the  wanton  destruction  of  the  public 
buildings  roused  the  indignation  of  the  whole  continent,  and 
even  produced  such  a  sensation  in  the  British  parliament,  as 
to  cause  its  instigators  to  resort  to  falsehood  to  shield  them 
from  the  public  odium.  The  agitation  of  the  question  also 
drew  from  the  ministry  a  statement,  that  instructions  had  been 
sent  to  the  coast  of  America  to  desist  from  further  inflictions 
of  vengeance. 

The  threats  of  devastation,  and  their  practical  operation  in 
the  District  of  Columbia,  produced  an  electric  effect  through 
out  the  union.  A  spirit  of  patriotism  was  kindled  by  the 
flames  of  the  capital,  before  which  all  party  considerations 
and  honest  differences  of  opinion  vanished.  The  war,  at  its 
commencement,  was  considered  an  inexpedient  measure,  by 
a  large  and  respectable  portion  of  the  community.  The 
mode  of  conducting  it  also,  by  the  invasion  of  Canada,  was 
condemned  as  inefficacious  ;  as  resembling  more  a  war  for 
foreign  conquest,  than  a  resolute  assertion  of  our  naval 
rights,  which  ought,  it  was  said,  to  be  conquered  on  the 
ocean.  All  aid,  either  in  men  or  money,  was  consequently 
as  much  as  possible  withheld  by  those  who  embraced  these 
sentiments.  Party  considerations  had  no  doubt  their  effect  in 
producing  this  result. 

But  at  this  interesting  crisis  a  new  spirit  pervaded  the  na 
tion,  which  aroused  it  almost  instantaneously  to  arms.  Party 
rancour,  for  a  moment,  seemed  utterly  extinct;  "  this  is  not 
the  time  for  speaking,  but  for  acting,"  became  the  universal 
cry.  All  classes  seemed  inspired  with  military  ardour;  the 
young  and  the  old,  the  rich  and  the  poor,  rushed  into  the 


ATTACK    ON    BALTIMORE.  409 

ranks,  came  forward  with  their  contributions,  and  assisted  in 
the  labour  of  raising  works  of  defence.  Nor  were  even 
the  females  idle  at  this  trying  moment.  Their  labours  were 
united  in  accoutring  the  volunteers,  and  in  providing  for  their 
necessities. 

These  movements  were  little  if  at  all  regulated  by  the 
governments  either  of  the  states  or  of  the  union.  It  appeared 
as  if  the  people,  perceiving  that  the  powers  with  which  they 
had  entrusted  their  rulers  were  either  incompetent  to  the  crisis, 
or  had  not  been  sufficiently  acted  on,  had  determined  sponta 
neously  to  arise  in  their  might,  and  take  the  defence  of  their 
respective  neighbourhoods  upon  themselves.  Committees  of 
vigilance  or  defence  were  every  where  appointed  by  the  peo 
ple  in  their  town-meetings,  who  collected  money,  arms,  and 
ammunition,  regulated  the  military  movements  of  the  citizens, 
and  superintended  their  voluntary  labour  at  the  fortifications. 
Nor  was  the  public  enthusiasm  unavailing.  From  this 
moment,  almost  every  encounter  with  the  enemy  shed  new 
lustre  on  the  American  arms,  till  the  war  finally  closed  in  a 
blaze  of  glory  at  New-Orleans. 

The  British  army  having  re-embarked  on  board  the  fleet  in 
the  Patuxent,  admiral  Cochrane  moved  down  that  river,  and 
proceeded  up  the  Chesapeake,  and  on  the  evening  of  the  10th 
of  September  appeared  at  the  mouth  of  the  Patapsco,  about 
fourteen  miles  from  the  city  of  Baltimore.  Anticipating  the 
debarkation  of  the  troops,  General  Smith,  who  commanded  at 
Baltimore,  had  ordered  General  Strieker  to  march,  with  a 
portion  of  his  brigade  of  militia,  towards  North  Point,  near 
the  mouth  of  the  river,  where  it  was  expected  the  British 
would  make  a  landing.  His  force  consisted  of  five  hundred 
and  fifty  of  the  fifth  regiment,  under  Lieutenant-Colonel 
Sterrett ;  six  hundred  and  twenty  of  the  sixth,  under  Lieuten 
ant-Colonel  Donald  ;  five  hundred  of  the  twenty-seventh, 
under  Lieutenant-Colonel  Long  ;  four  hundred  and  fifty  of  the 
thirty  ninth,  under  Lieutenant-Colonel  Fowler ;  seven  hund 
red  of  the  fifty  first,  under  Lieutenant-Colonel  Amey ;  one 

hundred  and  fifty  riflemen,  under  Captain  Dyer ;  one  hundred 
3  B  33 


410  ATTACK     ON     BALTIMORE. 

and  forty  cavalry,  under  Lieutenant-Colonel  Biays ;  and  the 
Union  Artillery  of  seventy-five  men,  with  six  four-pounders, 
under  Captain  Montgomery ;  making  an  aggregate  of 
three  thousand  one  hundred  and  eighty-five  effective  men. 
Major  Randal,  with  a  light  corps  of  riflemen  and  musquetry, 
taken  from  General  Starisbury's  brigade  and  the  Pennsylvania 
volunteers,  was  detached  to  the  mouth  of  Bear  Creek,  with 
orders  to  co-operate  with  General  Strieker,  and  to  check  any 
landing  which  the  enemy  might  attempt  in  that  quarter. 

The  troops  moved  towards  North  Point,  by  the  main  road, 
on  the  llth,  and  at  three  o'clock,  P.  M.  reached  the  meeting 
house,  near  the  head  of  Bear  Creek,  seven  miles  from  the  city. 
Here  the  brigade  halted,  with  the  exception  of  the  cavalry, 
who  were  pushed  forward  to  Gorsuch's  farm,  three  miles 
in  advance,  arid  the  riflemen,  who  took  post  near  the  black 
smith's  shop,  twro  miles  in  advance  of  the  encampment.  At 
seven  o'clock,  on  the  morning  of  the  twelfth,  information  was 
received  from  the  advanced  videttes,  that  the  enemy  were 
debarking  troops  from  and  under  cover  of  their  gun- vessels, 
which  lay  off  the  bluff  of  North  Point,  within  the  mouth 
of  Patapsco  river.  The  baggage  was  immediately  ordered 
back  under  a  strong  guard,  and  General  Strieker  took  a  good 
position  at  the  junction  of  the  two  roads  leading  from  Balti 
more  to  North  Point,  having  his  right  flanked  by  Bear  Creek, 
and  his  left  by  a  marsh.  He  here  waited  the  approach  of  the 
enemy  having  sent  on  an  advance  corps,  under  the  com 
mand  of  Major  Heath,  of  the  fifth  regiment.  This  advance 
was  met  by  that  of  the  enemy,  and  after  some  skirmishing  it 
returned  to  the  line,  the  main  body  of  the  enemy  being  at  a 
short  distance  in  the  rear  of  their  advance.  During  this  skir 
mishing,  Major-General  Ross  received  a  musket-ball  through 
his  arm  into  his  breast,  which  proved  fatal  to  him  on  his  way 
to  the  water-side  for  re-embarkation.  The  command  of 
the  enemy's  forces  then  devolved  on  Colonel  Brook.  Be 
tween  two  and  three  o'clock,  the  enemy's  whole  force  came 
up  and  commenced  the  battle  by  some  discharges  of  rockets, 
^hich  were  succeeded  by  the  cannon  from  both  sides,  and 


ATTACK    ON    BALTIMORE.  411 

soon  after  the  action  became  general  along  the  line.  General 
Strieker  gallantly  maintained  his  ground  against  a  great 
superiority  of  numbers  during  the  space  of  an  hour  and  twenty 
minutes,  when  the  regiment  on  his  left  (the  fifty  first)  giving 
way,  he  was  under  the  necessity  of  retiring  to  the  ground  in 
his  rear,  where  he  had  stationed  one  regiment  as  a  reserve. 
He  here  formed  his  brigade ;  but  the  enemy  not  thinking  it 
advisable  to  pursue,  he,  in  compliance  with  previous  arrange 
ments,  fell  back  and  took  post  on  the  left,  a  half  mile 
in  advance  of  the  entrenchments,  which  had  been  thrown  up 
on  the  hills  surrounding  Baltimore.  About  the  time  General 
Strieker  had  taken  the  ground  just  mentioned,  he  was  joined 
by  General  Winder,  who  had  been  stationed  on  the  west  side 
of  the  city,  but  was  now  ordered  to  march  with  General  Dou 
glas's  brigade  of  Virginia  militia,  and  the  United  States  dra 
goons,  under  Captain  Bird,  and  take  post  on  the  left  of 
General  Strieker.  During  these  movements,  the  brigades  of 
Generals  Stansbury  and  Foreman,  the  seamen  and  marines, 
under  Commodore  Rodgers,  the  Pennsylvania  volunteers,  un 
der  Colonels  Cobean  and  Findley,  the  Baltimore  artillery, 
under  Colonel  Harris,  and  the  marine  artillery,  under  Captain 
Stiles,  manned  the  trenches  and  batteries,  and  in  this  situation 
spent  the  night,  all  prepared  to  receive  the  enemy. 

Next  morning,  the  British  appeared  in  front  of  the  entrench 
ments,  at  the  distance  of  two  miles,  on  the  Philadelphia  road, 
from  whence  he  had  a  full  view  of  the  position  of  the  Ameri 
cans.  He  manoeuvred  during  the  morning  towards  his  right, 
as  if  with  the  intention  of  making  a  circuitous  march, 
and  coming  down  on  the  Harford  or  York  roads.  Generals 
Winder  and  Strieker  were  ordered  to  adapt  their  movements 
to  those  of  the  enemy,  so  as  to  baffle  this  supposed  intention. 
They  executed  this  order  with  great  skill  and  judgment, 
by  taking  an  advantageous  position,  stretching  across  the 
country,  when  the  enemy  was  likely  to  approach  the  quarter 
he  seemed  to  threaten.  This  movement  induced  the  British 
to  concentrate  their  forces  in  front,  pushing  his  advance 
to  within  a  mile  of  the  entrenchments,  driving  in  the  videttes, 


412  ATTACK     ON    BALTIMORE. 

and  shewing  an  intention  of  attacking  the  position  that  eve 
ning.  Smith,  therefore,  immediately  drew  Generals  Winder 
and  Strieker  nearer  to  the  right  of  the  enemy,  with  the  inten 
tion  of  falling  on  his  right  or  rear  should  he  attack  the 
entrenchments,  or,  if  he  declined  it,  of  attacking  him  in  the 
morning. 

As  soon  as  the  British  troops  had  debarked  at  North 
Point,  the  fleet  proceeded  up  the  Patapsco,  to  bombard  Fort 
M'Henry,  which  commands  the  entrance  to  the  harbour 
of  Baltimore.  On  the  13th  about  sunrise,  the  British  com 
menced  the  attack  from  their  bomb-vessels,  at  the  distance  of 
about  two  miles,  when,  finding  that  the  shells  reached  the 
fort,  they  anchored,  and  kept  up  an  incessant  and  well-directed 
bombardment. 

Fort  M'Henry  was  commanded  by  Lieutenant-Colonel  Ar- 
mistead.  The  garrison  consisted  of  one  company  of  United 
States  artillery,  under  Captain  Evans,  and  two  companies  of 
sea-fencibles,  under  Captains  Bunbury  and  Addison.  Of 
these  three  companies,  thirty-five  men  were  unfortunately  on 
the  sick  list,  and  unfit  for  duty.  In  contemplation  of  the 
attack,  Armistead  had  been  furnished  with  two  companies  of 
volunteer  artillery  from  the  city  of  Baltimore,  under  Captain 
Berry  and  Lieutenant-Commandant  Pennington,  a  company 
of  volunteer  artillerists  under  Judge  Nicholson,  who  had 
proffered  their  services,  a  detachment  from  Commodore  Bar 
ney's  flotilla,  under  Lieutenant  Redman,  and  about  six  hun 
dred  infantry,  under  the  command  of  Lieutenant-Colonel 
Stewart  and  Major  Lane,  consisting  of  detachments  from  the 
twelth,  fourteenth,  thirty-sixth,  and  thirty-eighth  regiments  of 
United  States  troops — the  total  amounting  to  about  a  thousand 
effective  men.  Two  batteries  to  the  right  of  Fort  M'Henry, 
upon  the  Patapsco,  were  manned,  the  one  by  Lieutenant 
Newcombe,  with  a  detachment  of  sailors ;  the  other  by 
Lieutenant  Webster,  of  the  flotilla.  The  former  was  called 
Fort  Covington,  the  latter  the  City  Battery. 

As  soon  as  the  British  commenced  the  bombardment,  the 
batteries  at  the  fort  were  opened  in  return  ;  but  the  firing  soon 


ATTACK     ON     THE     FORTS.  413 

ceased  on  the  part  of  the  Americans,  as  it  was  found  that  all 
the  shot  and  shells  fell  considerably  short  of  the  British  ves 
sels.  This  \vas  a  most  distressing  circumstance  to  the  troops 
in  the  fort,  as  it  compelled  them  to  remain  inactive,  though 
exposed  to  a  constant  and  tremendous  shower  of  shells.  But 
though  thus  inactive,  and  without  that  security,  wrhich,  in 
more  regular  fortifications,  is  provided  for  such  occasions,  not 
a  man  shrunk  from  his  post. 

About  two  o'clock,  P.  M.  one  of  the  twenty-four-pounders 
on  the  south-west  bastion,  under  the  immediate  command  of 
Captain  Nicholson,  was  dismounted  by  a  shell,  the  explosion 
from  which  killed  his  second  lieutenant,  and  wounded  several 
of  his  men  ;  the  bustle  necessarily  produced  in  removing  the 
wounded  and  remounting  the  gun  probably  induced  the 
British  to  suspect  that  the  garrison  was  jn  confusion,  as  three 
bomb-ships  were  immediately  advanced.  But  the  fire,  which 
now  opened  from  the  fort,  soon  compelled  them  to  seek 
shelter,  by  again  withdrawing  out  of  the  reach  of  the  guns, 
when  the  garrison  gave  three  cheers,  and  again  ceased  firing. 

The  British  continued  throwing  shells,  with  one  or  two 
slight  intermissions,  for  twenty-five  hours,  viz.  from  sunrise 
of  the  13th  till  seven  o'clock,  A.  M.  of  the  14th  of  Sep 
tember.  During  the  night,  whilst  the  bombardment  was  the 
most  severe,  two  or  three  rocket  vessels  and  barges  succeeded 
in  passing  Fort  M'Henry,  and  getting  up  the  Patapsco,  but 
they  were  soon  compelled  to  retire  by  the  forts  in  that 
quarter.  These  forts  also  destroyed  one  of  the  barges,  with 
all  on  board.  It  is  supposed,  that  the  vessels  that  passed  the 
fort  contained  picked  men,  with  scaling  ladders,  for  the 
purpose  of  storming. 

In  the  course  of  the  night,  Admiral  Cochrane  held  a  com 
munication  with  the  commander  of  the  land  forces,  and  the 
enterprise  being  considered  impracticable,  it  was  mutually 
agreed  to  withdraw.  Accordingly,  while  the  bombardment 
still  continued,  in  order  to  distract  the  attention  of  the  Ameri 
cans,  the  retreat  was  commenced.  Owing  to  the  extreme 

darkness,  and  a  continued  rain,  it  was   not   discovered  till 
35* 


414  RETREAT     OF     THE     BRITISH. 

daylight,  when  General  Winder  commenced  a  pursuit,  with 
the  Virginia  brigade  and  the  United  States  dragoons  ;  at  the 
same  time,  Major  Randal  was  despatched  with  his  light  corps 
in  pursuit  of  the  enemy's  right,  whilst  the  whole  of  the 
militia  cavalry  was  put  in  motion  for  the  same  object. 
All  the  troops  were,  however,  so  worn  out  with  continued 
watching,  and  with  being  under  arms  during  three  days  and 
nights,  exposed  the  greater  part  of  the  time  to  very  inclement 
weather,  that  it  was  found  impracticable  to  do  any  thing  more 
than  pick  up  a  few  stragglers. 

The  naval  forces,  as  was  before  observed,  continued  the 
bombardment  till  seven  o'clock.  About  nine,  they  retired  to 
North  Point,  where  the  embarkation  of  the  troops  commenced 
that  evening,  and  was  completed  next  day  at  one  o'clock.  It 
would  have  been  impossible,  even  had  the  American  troops 
been  in  a  condition  to  act  offensively,  to  have  cut  off 
any  part  of  the  enemy's  rear  guard  during  the  embarkation, 
as  the  point  where  it  was  effected  was  defended  from  ap 
proach  by  a  line  of  defences  extending  from  Back  river 
to  Humphrey's  creek,  on  the  Patapsco,  which  had  been 
thrown  up  previous  to  the  arrival  of  the  British. 

The  loss  of  the  Americans,  at  the  battle  near  North  Point, 
was  twenty-four  killed,  one  hundred  and  thirty-nine  wounded, 
and  fifty  prisoners.  The  loss  of  the  British  in  this  action  was 
thirty-nine  killed,  and  two  hundred  and  fifty-one  wounded. 
The  loss  in  the  fort  was  only  four  killed  and  twenty-four 
wounded ;  no  list  of  killed  and  wounded  on  board  the 
squadron  has  been  published.  From  the  best  calculations 
that  could  be  made,  from  fifteen  to  eighteen  hundred  shells 
were  thrown  by  the  enemy.  A  few  of  these  fell  short. 
A  large  proportion  burst  over  the  fort,  throwing  their  frag 
ments  around,  and  threatening  destruction.  Many  passed 
over,  and  about  four  hundred  fell  within  the  works.  Two  of 
the  public  buildings  were  materially  injured,  the  others  but 
slightly. 

The  effect  produced  by  the  joyful  intelligence  of  the  failure 
of  the  attempt  upon  Baltimore,  may  be  more  easily  conceived 


OPERATIONS     OF     GENERAL    JACKSON     415 

than  expressed,  when  it  is  considered  that  almost  every  large 
town  being  equally  threatened  with  devastation,  the  case  of 
Baltimore  came  home  to  every  individual  bosom.  But  one 
moment  before,  the  public  dismay  seemed  to  have  reached  its 
acme  ;  and  the  most  gloomy  anticipations  seemed  about  to  be 
realized. 

In  the  meantime,  an  attack  had  been  made  on  the  remote 
southern  coast.  Hardly  was  the  Creek  war  at  an  end,  before 
new  troubles  sprung  up  in  that  quarter,  and  General  Jackson 
was  forced  to  encounter  a  much  more  formidable  enemy. 

After  concluding  the  treaty  with  the  Creeks,  Jackson  moved 
his  head-quarters  to  Mobile,  where,  on  the  27th  of  August, 
he  received  information  by  express  from  Pensacola,  that  three 
British  vessels  had  arrived  there  on  the  25th,  which,  on  the 
following  day,  had  disembarked  an  immense  quantity  of  arms, 
ammunition,  munitions  of  war,  and  provisions;  and  marched 
into  the  Spanish  fort  between  two  and  three  hundred  troops. 
He  was  likewise  informed  that  thirteen  sail  of  the  line,  with 
a  large  number  of  transports,  bringing  ten  thousand  troops, 
were  daily  expected. 

On  the  receipt  of  this  information,  Jackson  immediately 
despatched  an  express  to  the  governor  of  Tennessee  at  Nash 
ville,  requesting  that  the  whole  of  the  quota  of  the  militia  of 
that  state  should  be  organized,  equipped,  and  brought  into 
the  field,  without  delay,  and  his  adjutant-general,  then  in 
Tennessee,  was  instructed  to  make  the  necessary  arrangements 
for  immediately  provisioning  and  bringing  the  troops  to  head 
quarters. 

The  three  vessels  which  had  arrived  at  Pensacola,  joined 
by  another,  soon  after  sailed  from  that  port  for  Mobile, 
and  on  the  15th  of  September  appeared  off  Fort  Bowyer. 
The  town  of  Mobile,  where  General  Jackson  had  his  head 
quarters,  is  situated  on  the  west  side  of  the  Mobile  river,  at 
its  entrance  into  the  bay  of  the  same  name.  Mobile  bay 
is  about  thirty  miles  long,  and  of  considerable  breadth ; 
but  its  entrance  is  only  five  miles  broad,  and  is  completely 
commanded  by  Fort  Bowyer,  which  is  situated  at  the  extreme 


416  ATTACK     ON     FORT     BOWYER. 

point  on  the  east  side  of  the  bay.  The  fort  was  occupied  by 
a  small  garrison,  commanded  by  Major  Lawrence,  of  the 
second  infantry. 

The  British  squadron,  consisting  of  two  ships  and  two 
brigs,  appeared  in  sight  about  noon  of  the  15th,  standing 
directly  for  the  fort.  At  four,  in  the  afternoon,  the  battery 
was  opened  upon  them ;  the  firing  was  immediately  returned 
from  all  the  vessels.  A  force  of  one  hundred  and  ten  ma 
rines,  commanded  by  Colonel  Nichols,  two  hundred  Creek 
Indians,  headed  by  Captain  Woodbine,  of  the  British  navy, 
and  about  twenty  artillerists,  had  been  previously  landed  in 
the  rear  of  the  fort,  and  opened  a  fire  upon  it  from  a  twelve- 
pounder  and  a  howitzer,  but  they  did  no  execution,  and  were 
soon  silenced  by  a  few  shot.  The  action  continued  without 
intermission  on  either  side  for  nearly  three  hours,  when  three 
of  the  vessels  were  compelled  to  retire.  The  commodore's 
ship,  which  mounted  twenty-two  thirty-two-pound  carronades, 
having  anchored  nearest  the  fort,  had  her  cable  cut  by  the 
shot,  and  was  so  much  disabled  that  she  drifted  on  shore, 
within  six  hundred  yards  of  the  battery;  when,  the  other  ves 
sels  being  out  of  reach,  such  a  tremendous  fire  was  opened 
upon  her,  that  she  was  set  on  fire  and  abandoned  by  such  of 
her  crew  as  survived.  Out  of  a  crew  of  one  hundred  and 
seventy  men,  the  commander  and  twenty  men  only  escaped. 
On  board  of  the  other  ship,  eighty-five  were  killed  and  wound 
ed  ;  one  of  the  brigs  also  was  very  considerably  damaged  ; 
but  her  loss  was  not  ascertained.  The  effective  force  in  the 
fort  was  about  one  hundred  and  twenty  men  ;  their  loss  was 
only  four  killed  and  five  wounded.  During  the  hottest  part 
of  the  action,  the  flag-staff' being  shot  away,  the  flag  was  im 
mediately  regained  under  a  heavy  fire  of  grape  and  cannister, 
hoisted  on  a  sponge  staff',  and  planted  on  the  parapet.  The 
land-forces  retreated  by  land  to  Pensacola,  after  having  re- 
embarked  their  pieces. 

A  short  time  previous  to  this  attack,  a  proclamation  was 
issued  by  Edward  Nichols,  commanding  His  Britannic  Majes 
ty's  forces  in  the  Floridas,  and  dated  head-quarters,  Pensacola, 


NICHOLS'S     ADDRESS.  417 

addressed  to  the  inhabitants  of  Louisiana,  Kentucky,  and 
Tennessee.  In  this  address,  the  natives  of  Louisiana  are 
called  upon  to  assist  the  British  forces  in  liberating  their 
paternal  soil  from  a  fruitless,  imbecile  government ;  to  abolish 
the  American  usurpation  and  put  the  lawful  owners  of  the  soil 
in  possession.  The  inhabitants  of  Kentucky  and  Tennessee 
are  told  that  they  have  too  long  borne  with  grievous  imposi 
tions  ;  that  the  brunt  of  the  war  has  fallen  on  their  brave  sons  ; 
and  they  are  entreated  to  be  imposed  on  no  more,  but  either 
to  range  themselves  under  the  standard  of  their  forefathers,  or 
observe  a  strict  neutrality.  If  they  complied  with  either  of 
these  offers,  the  address  assured  them,  that  whatever  provi 
sions  they  sent  down  should  be  paid  for  in  dollars,  and 
the  safety  of  the  persons  bringing  it,  as  well  as  the  free 
navigation  of  the  Mississippi,  guaranteed.* 

The  proclamation  then  calls  to  the  view  of  the  "  men 
of  Kentucky  the  conduct  of  those  factions  which  hurried  them 
into  this  cruel,  unjust,  and  unnatural  war,  at  a  time  when 
Great  Britain  was  straining  every  nerve  in  defence  of  her  own 
and  the  liberties  of  the  world  ;  when  she  was  expending  mil 
lions  of  her  treasure  in  endeavouring  to  pull  down  one  of  the 
most  formidable  and  dangerous  tyrants  that  ever  disgraced  the 
form  of  man.  When  groaning  Europe  was  in  her  last  gasp, 
when  Britons  alone  showed  an  undaunted  front,  basely  did 
these  assassins  endeavour  to  stab  her  from  the  rear ;  she  has 
turned  on  them  renovated  from  the  bloody  but  successful 
struggle.  Europe  is  happy  and  free,  and  she  now  hastens 
justly  to  avenge  the  unprovoked  insult.  Shew  them,"  con 
tinued  Nichols,  "that  you  are  not  collectively  unjust — leave 
that  contemptible  few  to  shift  for  themselves  ;  let  those  slaves 
of  the  tyrant  send  an  embassy  to  Elba,  and  implore  his  aid ; 
but  let  every  honest,  upright  American  spurn  them  with 
merited  contempt.  After  the  experience  of  twenty-one  years, 
can  you  any  longer  support  those  brawlers  of  liberty,  who  call 
it  freedom,  when  themselves  are  no  more  free  than  their 
impostors  ?  Be  no  longer  their  dupes,  accept  my  offers,  and 

*  Historical  Register  vol.  iv. 


418  THE    BARRATARIANS. 

all  that  is  promised  you  in  the  proclamation,  I  guarantee  to 
you,  on  the  sacred  word  of  a  British  officer." 

A  greater  degree  of  ignorance  of  the  nature  of  the  people 
addressed,  was  perhaps  never  displayed,  than  wras  manifested 
in  this  proclamation.  Nichols  himself  was  enabled  to  take  a 
pretty  favourable  view  of  its  reception  a  few  days  after  it  wras 
issued,  as  he  headed  the  land  forces  employed  against  Fort 
Bowyer. 

Previous  to  the  attack  upon  Mobile,  Nichols  had  held  out 
the  most  seducing  offers  to  induce  a  band  of  lawless  men, 
who  had  formed  an  establishment  on  the  island  of  Barrataria, 
to  enter  into  the  British  service  in  the  operations  planned 
against  lower  Louisiana.  But  although  these  men  were 
acting  in  the  most  lawless  manner,  and  though  they  were 
actually  proscribed  by  the  American  government,  they  would 
not  consent  to  act  the  part  of  traitors.  Instead  of  accepting 
the  British  offers,  they  procrastinated  their  answer,  and  imme 
diately  despatched  the  intelligence  to  New  Orleans. 

The  Barratarians  principally  consisted  of  the  officers  and 
crews  of  French  privateers,  who,  on  the  capture  of  Gaude- 
loupe,  the  last  of  the  French  West  India  islands,  had  repaired 
to  Carthagena,  and  accepted  commissions  from  the  new 
government  which  had  been  established  there.  For  the  con 
venience  of  disposing  of  their  prizes,  these  men  resorted 
to  Barrataria,  and  formed  establishments  in  the  island  of 
Grand  Terre,  and  other  places  along  the  coast  of  Louisiana 
to  the  west  of  the  Mississippi,  whence,  it  is  said,  they  preyed 
indiscriminately  upon  the  commerce  of  all  nations,  not 
excepting  even  that  of  the  United  States,  in  whose  dominions 
they  had  thus  unwarrantably  settled  themselves.  The  chief 
intercourse  of  the  Barratarians  was  with  New  Orleans,  almost 
all  their  prize  goods  being  smuggled  into  that  port. 

In  the  year  1813,  this  lawless  colony  excited  the  attention 
of  the  government  of  Louisiana,  and  a  company  was  ordered 
out  to  break  up  the  establishment.  But  this  small  force 
proved  quite  ineffectual ;  the  whole  party  were  surprised  and 
captured  before  they  reached  the  settlements  of  this  resolute 


CONQUEST     OF    B  A  R  II  A  T  A  R  I  A  .  419 

set  of  men.  The  naval  force,  however,  being  considerably 
strengthened  in  the  summer  of  1814,  a  new  expedition  was 
fitted  out.  On  the  llth  of  September,  Commodore  Pat 
terson  left  New  Orleans,  with  a  detachment  of  seventy  of  the 
forty-fourth  regiment  of  infantry,  commanded  by  Colonel 
Ross,  and  being  joined  by  the  schooner  Caroline  at  Placque- 
minc,  and  the  gun-boats  at  the  Balize,  on  the  morning  of  the 
16th  made  the  island  of  Barrataria,  and  discovered  a  number 
of  vessels  in  the  harbour,  some  of  which  shewed  Carthage- 
nian  colours.  As  soon  as  the  squadron  was  perceived,  the 
Barratarians  formed  their  vessels,  ten  in  number,  into  a  line 
of  battle  near  the  entrance  of  the  harbour  ;  and  Patterson 
also  formed  his  vessels  into  a  line  of  battle,  consisting  of  six 
gun-boats,  a  tender,  and  a  launch  ;  the  schooner  Caroline 
drawing  too  much  water  to  cross  the  bar.  On  the  approach 
of  the  squadron,  however,  the  Barratarians  abandoned  their 
vessels,  and  took  to  flight  in  all  directions  in  their  small  boats, 
having  previously  fired  two  of  their  best  schooners.  The 
launch,  with  two  gun-barges  and  the  small  boats,  were  imme 
diately  sent  in  pursuit,  and  all  the  vessels  in  the  harbour  were 
taken  possession  of,  and  the  establishment  on  shore  completely 
destroyed.* 

The  unprecedented  conduct  of  the  governor  of  Pensacola, 
in  harbouring  and  aiding  the  British  and  their  Indian  allies, 
and  in  allowing  them  to  fit  out  expeditions  against  the  United 
States  from  that  port,  had  been  forcibly  remonstrated  against 
by  General  Jackson,  but  hitherto  without  effect.  Having 
been  reinforced  by  about  two  thousand  Tennessee  militia, 
which  had  marched  to  Mobile  through  the  Indian  country, 
Jackson,  advanced  towards  Pensacola  to  demand  redress. 
He  reached  the  neighbourhood  of  that  post  on  the  afternoon 
of  the  6th  of  November,  and  immediately  sent  a  flag  to 
communicate  the  object  of  his  visit  to  the  governor ;  but  it 
was  forced  to  return,  being  fired  on  from  the  batteries. 
Jackson  then  reconnoitred  the  fort,  and  finding  it  defended 
by  both  English  and  Spanish  troops,  determined  to  storm  the 

*  Historical  Register  vol.  iv. 


420  CAPTURE    OF    PENSACOLA. 

town,  and  accordingly  made  the  necessary  arrangements  for 
carrying  his  determination  into  effect  the  next  day. 

The  troops  were  put  in  motion  for  the  attack  early  on  the 
7th.  Being  encamped  to  the  west  of  the  town,  Jackson 
calculated  that  the  attack  would  be  expected  from  that 
quarter.  To  cherish  this  idea,  part  of  the  mounted  men  were 
sent  to  showr  themselves  on  the  west,  while  the  remainder  of 
the  troops  passed  in  the  rear  of  the  fort,  undiscovered,  to  the 
east  of  the  town.  When  at  the  distance  of  a  mile,  the  town 
appeared  in  full  view.  The  troops,  principally  militia,  with 
a  few  regulars,  and  some  Choctaw  Indians,  advanced  with 
the  most  undaunted  courage,  although  a  strong  fort  appeared 
ready  to  assail  them  on  the  right,  seven  British  armed  vessels 
on  the  left,  and  strong  block-houses  and  batteries  of  cannon 
in  front.  On  entering  the  town,  a  battery  of  two  cannon  was 
opened  on  the  centre  column,  composed  of  the  regulars,  with 
ball  and  grape,  and  a  shower  of  musketry  from  the  houses 
and  gardens.  The  battery  was  immediately  stormed,  and  the 
musketry  was  soon  silenced  by  the  steady  and  well  directed 
fire  of  the  regulars. 

The  governor  now  made  his  appearance  with  a  flag,  and 
begged  for  mercy,  offering  to  surrender  the  town  and  fort  un 
conditionally.  Mercy  was  granted,  and  protection  given 
to  the  citizens  and  their  property,  although  the  office*  com 
manding  the  fort  refused  to  give  it  up,  and  held  it  till  near 
midnight,  when  he  evacuated  it  with  his  troops.  The  British 
moved  down  to  Barrancas,  a  strong  fort  commanding  the 
harbour,  and,  finding  that  Jackson  had  gained  possession  of 
the  town,  next  morning  spiked  and  dismounted  the  cannon, 
and  blew  up  the  fort,  just  as  the  American  troops  were 
preparing  to  march  and  storm  the  place. 

The  British  then  withdrew  to  their  shipping,  and  General 
Jackson,  having  accomplished  his  object,  evacuated  the  town, 
and  returned  to  the  American  dominions. 

The  dangers  impending  over  New  Orleans,  from  the  threat 
ened  expedition  of  the  British,  now  rendered  the  presence  of 
General  Jackson  highly  necessary  at  that  city.  He  arrived 


PREPARATION    FOR    DEFENCE.  421 

there  with  his  troops  on  the  second  of  December,  and  imme 
diate  measures  of  defence  were  adopted,  by  embodying  the 
militia,  repairing  the  forts  on  the  river,  and  putting  the  whole 
in  the  best  possible  posture  of  defence. 

A  few  days  after  Jackson's  arrival,  the  British  fleet  made 
their  appearance  in  the  bay  of  St.  Louis,  and,  on  the  12th, 
appeared  in  such  strength  off  Ship  island,  as  to  induce  Lieu 
tenant  Jones,  who  commanded  the  American  flotilla  of  gun 
boats,  to  retire  higher  up  the  lake,  for  the  purpose  of  taking  a 
position  to  defend  the  passes  to  New  Orleans.  On  the  13th, 
the  American  schooner  Seahorse,  which  had  been  sent  by  the 
commodore  that  morning  to  the  bay  of  St.  Louis,  to  assist  in 
the  removal  of  some  public  stores,  was  attacked  by  three  of 
the  enemy's  barges.  These  were  driven  off,  but  being  rein 
forced  by  four  others,  the  schooner  was  blown  up  by  her 
crew,  and  the  store  house  set  on  fire.  On  the  following  day, 
the  American  flotilla,  \vhile  becalmed,  was  attacked  by  forty- 
two  heavy  launches  and  gun-barges,  manned  with  one  thou 
sand  men  and  officers,  and  after  a  vigorous  resistance,  for 
upwards  of  an  hour,  against  this  overwhelming  force,  the 
whole  flotilla  was  captured  by  the  enemy. 

The  news  of  the  arrival  of  the  British  squadron  in  these 
waters  reached  New  Orleans  on  the  12th  of  December,  and  in 
a  day  or  two  after,  martial  law  was  proclaimed  in  the  city, 
and  the  militia  called  out  en  masse.  Large  appropriations 
were  made  by  the  legislature  of  Louisiana  for  the  erection  of 
batteries,  and  granting  bounties  to  seamen  to  enlist  in  the  ser 
vice  ;  an  embargo  was  laid  for  three  days  in  order  to  stop  the 
departure  of  those  individuals ;  and  a  requisition  was  made  by 
General  Jackson  of  negroes  to  work  on  the  fortifications,  and 
all  those  found  in  the  streets  were  impressed  for  that  purpose, 
as  well  as  all  kinds  of  drays  and  carts.  Four  thousand 
Tennessee  militia  arrived  by  water  on  the  21st,  and  Jackson 
was  further  reinforced  by  the  Barratarians,  to  whom  an  am 
nesty  was  granted  by  the  general  and  the  governor  of  Lou 
isiana,  on  condition  of  their  joining  in  the  defence  of  the 

country. 

36 


4'22  ENGLISH  ADVANCE  ON  NEW  ORLEANS. 

The  loss  of  the  gun-boats  having  given  the  enemy  command 
of  Lake  Borgne,  he  was  enabled  to  choose  his  point  of  attack. 
It  became,  therefore,  an  object  of  importance  to  obstruct  the 
numerous  bayous  and  canals  leading  from  that  lake  to  the 
highlands  on  the  Mississippi.  This  important  service  was 
committed  to  Major-General  Villere,  commanding  the  district 
between  the  river  and  the  lakes,  who,  being  a  native  of  the 
country,  was  presumed  to  be  best  acquainted  with  all  these 
passes.  Unfortunately,  however,  a  picket  which  the  general 
had  established  at  the  mouth  of  the  bayou  Bienvenu,  and 
which,  notwithstanding  General  Jackson's  orders,  had  been 
left  unobstructed,  was  completely  surprised,  and  the  enemy 
penetrated  through  a  canal  leading  to  his  farm,  about  two 
leagues  below  the  city,  and  succeeded  in  cutting  off'  a  com 
pany  of  militia  stationed  there.  This  intelligence  was 
communicated  to  Jackson  about  twelve  o'clock  on  the  twenty- 
third.  His  force  at  this  time  consisted  of  parts  of  the  seventh 
and  forty-fourth  regiments,  not  exceeding  six  hundred  together, 
the  city  militia,  a  part  of  General  Coffee's  brigade  of  mounted 
gun-men,  and  the  detached  militia  from  the  western  division 
of  Tennessee,  under  the  command  of  Major-General  Carrol. 
These  two  last  corps  were  stationed  four  miles  above  the  city. 
Apprehending  a  double  attack  by  the  way  of  Chef  Menteur, 
General  Carrol's  force,  and  the  militia  of  the  city,  were  left 
posted  on  the  Gentilly  road,  and  at  five  o'clock,  in  the  after 
noon  Jackson  marched  to  meet  the  enemy,  whom  he  was  re 
solved  to  attack  in  his  first  position,  with  Major  Hind's  dra 
goons,  General  Coffee's  brigade,  parts  of  the  seventh  and  forty- 
fourth  regiments,  the  uniformed  companies  of  militia,  under 
the  command  of  Major  Planche,  two  hundred  men  of  colour, 
chiefly  from  St.  Domingo,  and  a  detachment  of  artillery,  under 
the  direction  of  Colonel  M'Rea,  with  two  six-pounders,  under 
the  command  of  Lieutenant  Spots,  not  exceeding  in  all  one 
thousand  five  hundred  men. 

Jackson  arrived  near  the  enemy's  encampment  about  seven, 
and  immediately  made  his  dispositions  for  the  attack.  The 
enemy's  forces,  amounting  at  that  time  on  land  to  about  three 


ACTION     OF     DEC.     T  W  EN  T  Y -TH  I  R  D  .       423 

thousand,  extended  half  a  mile  on  the  river,  and  in  the  rear 
nearly  to  the  wood.  General  Coffee  was  ordered  to  turn  their 
right,  while,  with  the  residue  of  the  force,  Jackson  attacked 
his  strongest  position  on  the  left  near  the  river.  Commodore 
Patterson,  having  dropped  down  the  river  in  the  schooner 
Caroline,  was  directed  to  open  a  fire  upon  their  camp,  which 
he  executed  about  half  after  seven.  This  being  the  signal  of 
attack,  General  Coffee's  men,  with  their  usual  impetuosity, 
rushed  on  the  enemy's  right  and  entered  their  camp,  while 
Jackson's  troops  advanced  with  equal  ardour. 

Unfortunately,  a  thick  fog,  which  arose  about  eight  o'clock, 
caused  some  confusion  among  the  different  corps.  Fearing 
the  consequences,  under  this  circumstance,  of  the  further 
prosecution  of  a  night  attack  with  troops  then  acting  together 
for  the  first  time,  Jackson  contented  himself  with  lying 
on  the  field  that  night ;  and  at  four  in  the  morning  assumed 
a  stronger  position  about  two  miles  nearer  to  the  city. 

In  this  action  the  American  loss  was  twenty- four  killed,  one 
hundred  and  fifteen  wounded,  and  seventy-four  missing;  the 
British  loss  amounted  to  forty-six  killed,  one  hundred 
and  sixty-seven  wounded,  and  sixty-four  missing. 

The  country  between  New  Orleans  and  the  sea  is  one  ex 
tensive  swamp,  excepting  the  immediate  banks  of  the  Mis 
sissippi.  These  banks  are  generally  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile 
wide,  and  being  higher  than  the  country  behind,  are  dry,  ex 
cept  in  time  of  inundation,  when  the  whole  country  would 
form  one  vast  flood,  were  it  not  for  the  artificial  banks  or  le 
vees  which  have  been  erected  for  the  preservation  of  the  farms 
on  this  narrow,  but  fertile  strip  of  land.  The  city  of  New 
Orleans  itself  is  protected  from  the  river  in  the  same  manner. 
At  intervals  there  are  bayous  or  outlets  which  pierce  these 
banks  ;  the  water  which  flows  through  them,  however,  never 
returns  to  the  bed  of  the  river,  but  finds  its  way  to  the  Gulf 
of  Mexico  by  other  channels  through  the  swamps. 

From  this  description  of  the  country,  it  will  be  perceived, 
that  New  Orleans  is  extremely  susceptible  of  defence,  and 
that  over  a  certain  proportion,  numbers  are  nearly  unavailing. 


424  LOSS     OF    THE     CAROLINE. 

The  position  taken  up  by  General  Jackson  occupied  both 
banks  of  the  river.  On  the  left  it  was  simply  a  straight  line 
of  a  front  of  about  one  thousand  yards,  with  a  parapet,  the 
right  resting  on  the  river,  and  the  left  on  a  wood,  which 
communicated  with  the  swamp,  and  the  passage  of  which  had 
been  rendered  impracticable  for  troops.  This  line  was 
strengthened  by  flank-works,  and  had  a  ditch  with  about  four 
feet  of  water.  On  the  right  bank  was  a  heavy  battery  of 
fifteen  guns,  which  enfiladed  the  whole  front  of  the  position 
on  the  left  bank. 

The  British  having  erected  a  battery  in  the  night  of  the  26th, 
succeeded,  on  the  following  day,  in  blowing  up  the  schooner 
Caroline,  which  lay  becalmed  a  short  distance  above  in  the 
Mississippi.  Her  crew,  however,  had  previously  made  their 
escape.  Emboldened  by  this  event,  the  enemy  marched  his 
whole  force  on  the  28th  up  the  levee,  in  the  hope  of  driving 
the  Americans  from  their  position,  and  with  this  view  opened 
upon  them,  at  the  distance  of  about  half  a  mile,  his  bombs 
and  rockets.  He  was  repulsed,  however,  with  the  loss  of 
sixteen  killed,  and  thirty-eight  wounded.  The  Ameri 
can  loss  was  seven  killed,  and  eight  wounded. 

Another  attempt  was  made  upon  the  American  lines  on  the 
1st  of  January.  The  enemy  having  the  preceding  night  erect 
ed  a  battery  near  the  works,  in  the  morning  opened  a  heavy 
fire  from  it,  and  made  two  bold  attempts  to  force  and  turn  the 
left  wing,  in  both  of  which  they  were  repulsed  ;  and  in  the 
course  of  the  night  they  retreated  to  their  lines,  leaving  all 
their  guns  on  the  battery,  which  they  had  previously  spiked, 
and  a  considerable  quantity  of  ammunition,  working-tools, 
and  their  dead  unburied.  Their  loss  on  this  occasion  was 
thirty-two  killed,  forty-four  wounded,  and  two  missing; 
that  of  the  Americans,  eleven  killed  and  twenty-three 
wounded. 

General  Jackson  was  reinforced  by  two  thousand  five  hund 
red  Kentucky  militia  on  the  4th,  and  on  the  6th  the  British 
were  joined  by  General  Lambert,  at  the  head  of  the  second 

*  Historical  Register  vol.  iv. 


BATTLE     OF     NEW     ORLEANS.  425 

part  of  the  expedition.  Serious  preparations  were  now  made 
for  storming  the  American  works. 

On  the  night  of  the  7th,  with  infinite  labour,  the  British 
succeeded  in  getting  their  boats  into  the  Mississippi,  by 
widening  and  deepening  the  channel  of  the  bayou,  from  which 
they  had  about  two  weeks  before  effected  their  disembarka 
tion.  Though  these  operations  were  not  unperceived,  it  was 
not  in  Jackson's  power  to  impede  them  by  a  general  attack : 
the  nature  of  the  troops  under  his  command,  mostly  militia, 
rendering  it  too  hazardous  to  attempt  extensive  offensive 
movements  in  an  open  country,  against  a  numerous  and  well- 
disciplined  army.  Although  his  forces,  as  to  number,  had 
been  increased  by  the  arrival  of  the  Kentucky  division,  his 
strength  had  received  very  little  addition  ;  a  small  portion  only 
of  that  detachment  being  provided  with  arms.  Compelled 
thus  to  wait  the  attack  of  the  enemy,  Jackson,  however,  took 
every  measure  to  repel  it  when  it  should  be  made,  and  to  de 
feat  the  object  in  view. 

Early  in  the  morning  of  the  8th,  the  enemy,  after  throwing 
a  heavy  shower  of  bombs  and  Congreve  rockets,  advanced 
their  columns  on  the  right  and  left  to  storm  the  entrenchments 
on  the  left  bank  of  the  Mississippi,  throwing  over  a  considera 
ble  force  in  his  boats  at  the  same  time  to  the  right  bank. 
The  entrenchments  on  the  right  bank,  were  occupied  by 
General  Morgan,  with  the  New  Orleans  contingent,  the  Loui 
siana  militia,  and  a  strong  detachment  of  the  Kentucky 
troops  ;  General  Jackson,  with  the  Tennessee  and  the  re 
mainder  of  the  Kentucky  militia,  occupied  the  works  on  the 
left  bank. 

The  columns  of  the  enemy  advanced  in  good  order  towards 
Jackson's  entrenchments,  the  men  shouldering  their  muskets, 
and  all  carrying  fascines,  and  some  with  ladders.  The  batte 
ries  now  opened  an  incessant  fire  on  the  British  columns, 
which  continued  to  advance  in  pretty  good  order,  until,  in  a 
few  minutes,  the  musketry  of  the  militia  joining  their  fire  with 
that  of  the  artillery,  began  to  make  an  impression  on  them, 
which  soon  threw  them  into  confusion.  At  this  time  the  noise 
3D  33* 


426  BATTLE     OF    NEW     ORLEANS. 

of  the  continued  rolling  fire  resembled  the  concussion  of  tre 
mendous  peals  of  thunder.  For  some  time  the  British  offi 
cers  succeeded  in  animating  the  courage  of  their  troops,  al 
though  every  discharge  from  the  batteries  opened  the  columns, 
mowing  down  whole  files,  which  were  almost  instantaneously 
replaced  by  new  troops  coming  up  close  after  the  first :  but 
these  also  shared  the  same  fate,  until  at  last,  after  twenty-five 
minutes  continued  firing,  through  which  a  few  platoons  ad 
vanced  to  the  edge  of  the  ditch,  the  columns  broke  and  re 
treated  in  confusion. 

A  second  attack  was  received  in  the  same  manner.  The 
British  were  forced  to  retreat,  with  an  immense  loss.  But 
vain  was  the  attempt  of  the  officers  to  bring  them  up  a  third 
time.  The  soldiers  were  insensible  to  every  thing  but  danger, 
and  saw  nothing  but  death,  which  had  struck  so  many  of  their 
comrades. 

Near  the  commencement  of  the  attack,  General  Packenham, 
the  British  commander-in-chief,  lost  his  life  at  the  head  of  his 
troops,  and  soon  after  Generals  Keane  and  Gibbs  were  carried 
off  the  field  dangerously  wounded.  A  great  many  other  offi 
cers  of  rank  fell,  and  the  plain  between  the  front  line  of  the 
British  and  the  American  works,  a  distance  of  four  hundred 
yards,  was  literally  covered  with  the  enemy's  dead  and 
wounded.  At  this  time  General  Jackson's  loss  was  only  seven 
killed  and  six  wounded. 

The  entire  destruction  of  the  British  army  had  now  been 
inevitable,  had  not  an  unfortunate  occurrence  at  this  moment 
taken  place  on  the  right  bank  of  the  river.  The  troops  which 
had  landed  there  were  hardy  enough  to  advance  against  the 
works,  and  at  the  very  moment  when  their  entire  discomfiture 
was  looked  for  with  confidence,  the  Kentucky  militia  inglori- 
ously  fled,  drawing  after  them,  by  their  example,  the  remain 
der  of  the  forces.  Commodore  Patterson,  who  commanded 
the  batteries,  was  of  course  forced  to  abandon  them,  after 
spiking  his  guns. 

This  unfortunate  rout  totally  changed  the  aspect  of  affairs. 
The  enemy  now  occupied  a  position  from  which  he  could 


BATTLE    OF    NEW    ORLEANS.  429 

annoy  Jackson  without  hazard,  and  by  means  of  which  he 
might  have  been  enabled  to  defeat,  in  a  great  measure,  the 
effects  of  the  success  of  the  Americans  on  the  other  side  of 
the  river.  It  became,  therefore,  an  object  of  the  first  conse 
quence  to  dislodge  him  as  soon  as  possible.  For  this  object, 
all  the  means  which  Jackson  could  with  any  safety  use,  were 
immediately  put  in  preparation.  But  so  great  had  been  the 
loss  of  the  British  on  the  left  bank,  that  they  were  not  able  to 
spare  a  sufficient  number  of  troops  to  hold  the  position  which 
they  had  gained  on  the  right  bank  without  jeopardizing 
the  safety  of  the  whole.  The  troops  were  therefore  with 
drawn,  and  Jackson  immediately  regained  the  lost  posi 
tion. 

The  spirit  of  atrocity  and  vengeance,  which  marked  the 
conduct  of  the  British  during  the  campaign,  was  manifested 
even  in  this  battle,  although  they  suffered  so  signal  a  defeat. 
After  their  final  repulse  on  the  left  bank,  numbers  of  the 
American  troops,  prompted  merely  by  sentiments  of  humanity, 
went,  of  their  own  accord,  in  front  of  the  lines,  to  assist  the 
wounded  British,  to  give  them  drink,  and  to  carry  them  (as 
they  did  several  of  them  on  their  backs)  within  the  lines. 
While  they  were  thus  employed,  they  were  actually  fired 
upon,  and  several  killed.  Yet  the  others,  regardless  of  the 
danger,  persevered,  in  their  laudable  purpose.  This  instance 
of  baseness  may  have  proceeded  from  individuals ;  nor  would 
it  in  common  cases  be  presumed,  that  the  men  were  ord  red 
to  fire  by  their  officers :  but  if  the  fact  be,  as  has  been  repeat 
edly  asserted  without  contradiction,  that  the  watchword  of  the 
day  was  the  significant  words  "  beauty  and  booty  ^  no 
charge  would  seem  too  atrocious  for  belief  against  the  British 
commanders. 

The  total  loss  of  the  Americans  in  this  action  on  both  sides 
of  the  river,  was  thirteen  killed,  thirty-nine  wounded,  and 
nineteen  missing.  The  British  acknowledge  a  loss  of  two 
hundred  and  ninety-three  killed,  one  thousand  two  hundred  and 
sixty-seven  wounded,  and  four  hundred  and  eighty-four 

*  Historical  Register  vol.  iv. 


430  RETREAT    OF    THE    BRITISH. 

missing.  About  one  thousand  stand  of  arms  of  different 
descriptions  were  taken  by  the  Americans. 

The  British  having  retired  to  their  old  position,  continued 
to  occupy  it  till  the  night  of  the  18th,  although  constantly  an 
noyed  by  the  American  artillery  on  both  sides  of  the  river. 
At  midnight  they  precipitately  decamped,  and  returned 
to  their  boats,  leaving  behind,  under  medical  attendance, 
eighty  wounded,  including  two  officers.  Fourteen  pieces  of 
heavy  artillery,  and  a  quantity  of  shot,  were  also  abandoned, 
and  a  great  deal  of  powder,  which,  however,  was  previously 
destroyed.  But,  such  was  the  situation  of  the  ground  which 
the  enemy  abandoned,  and  of  that  through  which  he  retired, 
protected  by  canals,  redoubts,  entrenchments,  and  swamps  on 
his  right,  and  the  river  on  his  left,  that  Jackson  could  not, 
without  encountering  a  risk  which  true  policy  did  not  seem  to 
require  or  to  authorise,  attempt  to  annoy  him  much  on  his  re 
treat.  He  took  only  eight  prisoners. 

Commodore  Patterson,  however,  despatched  five  boats  and 
a  gig,  manned  and  armed  with  fifty  men,  under  the  command 
of  Mr.  Thomas  Shields,  purser  on  the  New  Orleans  station,  to 
annoy  the  retreat  of  the  British.  On  the  night  of  the  19th,  a 
boat  lying  at  anchor  was  captured  by  surprise,  without  resist 
ance,  containing  forty  dragoons  and  fourteen  seamen.  The 
prisoners  exceeding  the  detachment  in  numbers,  Shields 
returned,  and  placing  them  in  charge  of  the  army,  again  set 
out  in  pursuit,  in  the  hope  of  intercepting  some  of  the 
enemy's  boats  about  day-light,  but  without  success. 

On  the  morning  of  the  21st,  Shields  once  more  pushed 
off  among  the  transports  of  the  enemy,  and  captured 
several,  but  unfortunately,  owing  to  a  strong  contrary  wind, 
he  was  not  able  to  bring  them  off;  some  of  them  were 
therefore  given  up  to  the  parolled  prisoners,  and  the 
remainder  destroyed.  Seventy-eight  prisoners,  were  brought 
in  by  this  intrepid  little  band. 

Meantime  the  British  fleet  having  proceeded  up  the  Missis 
sippi,  bombarded  Fort  St.  Philip  for  eight  or  nine  days ;  but 
not  being  able  to  make  any  impression,  they  commenced  their 


SURRENDER     OF     FORT     BOWYER.        431 

retreat  about  the  same  time  that  the  army  above  em 
barked  in  their  boats,  viz.  on  the  18th  of  January.  The 
bombarding  vessels  were  stationed  most  of  the  time  out  of 
the  reach  of  the  guns  of  the  fort.  Major  Overton,  the 
commander,  lost  only  two  killed  and  seven  wounded. 

We  have  never  seen  any  official  statement  of  the  forces 
employed  in  this  expedition ;  but  the  most  probable  calcula 
tion  makes  the  force  landed  below  New  Orleans,  about  fifteen 
thousand,  viz.  eleven  thousand  land-troops,  and  four  thousand 
sailors  and  marines.  So  confident  were  the  British  of  success, 
that  collectors  of  the  customs  and  other  civil  officers  at 
tended  the  expedition,  several  of  whom  were  among  the 
prisoners  taken  by  Shields,  on  the  retreat  of  the  army. 

As  soon  as  the  British  troops  were  embarked  on  board  their 
shipping,  the  squadron  made  for  Mobile  bay,  and  completely 
invested  Fort  Bowyer  both  by  land  and  water.  A  large  force 
was  landed  on  the  18th  of  February,  who  made  regular 
approaches,  keeping  up  a  constant  firing,  until  the  llth, 
when,  the  approaches  being  within  pistol-shot  of  the  fort, 
Colonel  Lawrence  was  summoned  to  surrender.  Resistance 
being  unavailing  against  the  overwhelming  force  of  the  enemy, 
articles  of  capitulation  were  agreed  to,  surrendering  the  fort  to 
the  British,  the  garrison,  consisting  of  three  hundred  and 
sixty-six  men,  including  officers,  being  considered  prisoners 
of  war.  On  the  10th  and  llth,  General  Winchester,  who 
commanded  at  Mobile,  threw  a  detachment  across  the  bay  for 
the  relief  of  Fort  Bowyer,  but  too  late  to  effect  any  thing,  ex 
cept  the  capture  of  one  of  the  British  barges,  with  seventeen 
men.* 

The  "  conquerors  of  Europe"  were  here  stopped  in  their 
conquest  of  America,  by  the  news  of  a  treaty  of  peace,  which 
being  soon  after  officially  confirmed,  they  were  compelled, 
however  reluctantly,  to  evacuate  the  country.  This  treaty 
was  signed  at  Ghent  on  the  24th  of  December,  1814,  ratified 
by  the  prince  regent  of  England,  on  the  28th,  and  by  the 

*  Historical  Register  vol.  iv. 


432 


CLOSE    OF    THE    WAR. 


president  of  the  United   States,  by  and  with  the  advice  and 
consent  of  the  Senate,  on  the  18th  of  February,  1815. 

Thus  ended  the  first  considerable  war,  in  which  the  nation 
had  been  engaged,  since  the  adoption  of  the  constitution. 
Its  effect  upon  the  character  and  interests  of  the  republic  was 
highly  beneficial.  It  excited  a  national  feeling  in  the  breasts 
of  Americans ;  it  created  new  motives  to  union,  and  of 
attachment  to  our  republican  institutions,  and  the  blood  and 
treasure  which  were  expended  in  the  struggle,  however 
humanity  might  have  regretted  the  sacrifice,  have  already 
been  amply  repaid  by  the  important  and  salutary  conse 
quences,  which  they  have  secured  to  us  and  to  our  posterity. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

Black  Hawk's  War. 


N  the  year  1804  a 
treaty  was  conclu 
ded  by  Governor 
Harrison  with  some 
of  the  chiefs  of  the 
Sacs  and  Foxes, 
Indian  tribes  on 
our  north  western 
frontier,  by  which 
they  ceded  to  the 
United  States  all 
their  lands  East 
of  the  Mississippi,  and  agreed  to  remove  to  the  western  side 
of  that  river.  This  treaty  was  not  observed.  The  Indians 
said  that  it  was  executed  by  a  few  chiefs  without  the  know 
ledge  or  consent  of  the  nation,  and  they  did  not  feel  them 
selves  bound  by  its  obligations,  and  would  not  give  up 
their  hunting  grounds  and  the  graves  of  their  fathers.* 

Thus  stood  affairs  in  the  north-west,  when  Illinois  was  ad 
mitted  to  the  union  ;  and  emigrants  poured  into  the  new  state 
from  all  parts,  and  formed  settlements,  where  the  natives  had 
hitherto  remained  nearly  undisturbed.  The  lead  mines 
of  Galena,  drew  thither  a  considerable  population,  and  in  a 
very  short  time  the  territory  occupied  by  the  Sacs  and  Foxes 
was  completely  surrounded  by  the  settlements  of  white  men. 
In  these  circumstances  the  ordinary  causes  of  collision  could 
not  be  avoided.  The  whites  were  the  first  to  commence  de 
predations.  In  1827,  when  the  warriors  of  the  tribes  were 


3E 


*  Moore's  Indian  Wars. 
37 


433 


434         OPERATIONS    OF    BLACK     HAWK. 

away  from  their  homes,  engaged  in  hunting,  they  set  fire  to 
their  principal  village  and  burnt  forty  houses.  When  the  In 
dians  returned  they  said  nothing  about  this  act,  but  quietly 
began  to  rebuild  their  town.  The  whites  next  drove  their 
cattle  into  the  cornfields  of  the  Indians,  by  which  their  win 
ter's  sustenance  was  destroyed,  and  a  partial  famine  was  the 
consequence.  They  continued,  in  this  manner  to  make  de 
predations  and  harass  their  unoffending  neighbours  until  at 
last,  they  drove  them  to  take  up  arms ;  and,  had  not  General 
Gaines  arrived,  and  in  a  friendly  council,  held  with  the  prin 
cipal  chiefs,  persuaded  them  instantly  to  remove  to  the  other 
side  of  the  river,  a  desperate  and  revengeful  war  would  cer 
tainly  have  taken  place.* 

Keokuk,  their  principal  chief,  with  a  majority  of  the  nation 
were  on  peaceable  terms  with  the  United  States ;  but  Black 
Hawk,  with  a  party  which,  by  his  eloquence,  he  had  gained 
over  to  himself,  determined,  at  all  hazards,  to  recross  the 
river  and  keep  possession  of  their  village  and  corn  fields. 
They  accordingly  returned  to  Illinois,  saying  that  they  had 
been  invited  by  the  Pottowattomies,  a  tribe  residing  on 
the  Rock  River,  to  spend  the  summer  with  them,  and  help 
them  to  plant  their  corn.  On  their  way  to  the  country  of  the 
Pottowattomies,  they  abstained  from  committing  any  violence, 
and  probably  they  would  have  continued  peaceful  had 
not  the  whites  been  the  first  to  shed  blood.  Five  of  the  In 
dians  were  attacked  by  a  party  of  militia  under  Major  Still- 
man,  and  two  of  them  were  killed,  the  other  three  succeeded 
in  effecting  their  escape  and  informing  Black  Hawk  of  the 
barbarous  murder  of  two  of  their  number.  Black  Hawk 
immediately  determined  on  revenge,  and,  though  he  had  only 
forty  men  with  him,  he  planned  an  ambuscade  at  Sycamore 
Creek,  where  he  knew  that  Major  Stillman  would  cross,  with 
at  least  two  hundred  and  seventy  men.  When  the  militia 
came  to  the  creek  they  began  to  cross  it  as  they  arrived,  in 
the  greatest  disorder.  When  the  greater  part  had  crossed 
their  ears  were  assailed  by  the  terrible  Indian  war  cry, 
*  Murray's  United  States. 


OPERATIONS    OF    BLACK    HAWK.         435 

and,  thinking  themselves  surrounded  by  an  army  of  savages, 
they  immediately  without  offering  the  least  resistance  began  a 
flight,  and  retreated  with  the  greatest  precipitancy,  leaving 
twelve  men  dead  on  the  field.  The  smallness  of  Black 
Hawk's  force  prevented  a  pursuit. 

Now  that  the  Indians  had  tasted  blood,  and  the  war  was 
begun  in  earnest,  they  determined  to  do  all  the  mischief 
in  their  power.  They  accordingly  divided  into  small  parties, 
most  of  them  consisting  of  ten  or  twelve,  some  of  them  how 
ever  numbering  as  many  as  fifty  or  sixty,  and  attacking 
the  scattered  and  unprotected  settlements,  spread  such 
terror  and  consternation  throughout  the  state,  that  Governor 
Reynolds  found  it  necessary  to  call  out  two  thousand  additional 
men  to  overawe  them.  These  were  placed  under  the  com 
mand  of  General  Atkinson  and  on  the  10th  of  June  arrived  at 
Hennepin,  on  the  Illinois  river.  The  General  was  ordered  to 
pursue  Black  Hawk,  wherever  he  should  be  found,  to 
kill  or  take  him  and  disperse  his  followers. 

On  the  20th  of  May  1832,  the  Indians  headed  by  a  Potto- 
wattomie,  attacked  a  small  settlement  on  Indian  Creek,  and 
after  killing  fifteen  persons,  took  considerable  plunder  and 
some  captives.  Among  the  latter  were  the  Misses  Hall, 
two  young  ladies  of  remarkable  beauty.  They  were  treated 
with  courtesy  and  respect,  and  soon  after  ransomed,  although 
a  chief  eagerly  claimed  one  as  his  prize,  and  used  the  most 
earnest  solicitations  to  induce  her  to  become  his  bride.  She 
was  allowed  to  depart,  leaving  with  him  a  lock  of  her  hair, 
which  he  took,  not  as  a  fond  remembrance,  but  as  a  trophy  of 
his  warlike  exploits. 

On  the  22d  of  May,  a  party  of  spies,  sent  out  by  General 
Atkinson,  were  attacked  by  the  Indians,  and  five  of  them 
killed.  On  the  14th  of  June,  five  persons  were  killed,  near 
Galena.  General  Dodge,  being  in  the  neighbourhood,  imme 
diately  started  in  pursuit  of  the  offenders  with  thirty  mounted 
men.  Before  he  had  proceeded  more  than  three  miles  he  dis 
covered  twelve  Indians,  to  whom  he  gave  chase,  and  driving 

*  Drake's  Indian  Biography. 


436  RETREAT    OF    BLACK    HAWK. 

them  into  a  swamp,  slaughtered  them  without  mercy,  although 
they  made  no  resistance. 

On  the  18th  Captain  Stevenson,  with  a  small  party,  was 
attacked  by  a  superior  number  of  the  enemy,  under  Black 
Hawk,  and,  though  they  were  severely  handled  for  a  time,  yet 
they  succeeded  in  effecting  their  retreat  with  the  loss  of  only 
three  men. 

In  the  mean  time  General  Scott  had  been  sent  to  reinforce 
General  Atkinson,  and  had  arrived  at  Chicago;  but  on  the 
route,  the  troops  had  been  attacked  by  the  Cholera,  and  were 
reduced  to  such  a  small  number  by  that  fell  disease,  that 
a  junction  would  have  been  useless,  and  would  only  have 
served  to  introduce  the  plague  among  the  forces  already  in 
the  field.  They  therefore  remained  at  Chicago. 

General  Atkinson,  having  been  informed  that  Black  Hawk 
was  encamped  near  the  Four  Lakes,  started  with  his  whole 
force,  in  pursuit  of  him.  But  the  wily  Indian,  being  made  ac 
quainted  by  his  spies,  of  the  number  of  his  enemies,  and  the 
direction  of  their  march  ;  and  afraid  of  having  his  retreat  cut 
off,  abandoned  his  camp,  and,  carefully  concealing  his  course, 
descended  the  Wisconsin,  in  order,  if  possible,  to  effect  his 
escape  in  that  direction.  In  this,  however,  he  was  dis 
appointed  ;  for  General  Dodge  came  upon  his  trail,  and  imme 
diately  commenced  a  vigorous  pursuit.  He  came  up  with 
them,  as  they  were  about  to  cross  the  Wisconsin,  about  forty 
miles  below  Fort  Winnebago,  and  immediately  commenced 
an  attack.  But  night  coming  on,  and  the  whites  having 
marched  forty  miles  that  day,  General  Dodge  thought  proper 
not  to  pursue  the  enemy  across  the  river.  Among  his  prison 
ers,  he  found  one,  the  wife  of  the  warrior  Big-Lake,  from 
whom  he  learned  the  future  designs  of  Black  Hawk.  She 
informed  him  that  Black  Hawk  intended  to  proceed  to 
the  west  side  of  the  Mississippi,  above  Prairie  du  Cbien; 
those  of  his  followers  who  had  horses  were  to  strike  across  the 
country,  whilst  the  others  were  to  proceed  by  the  Wisconsin ; 
and  a  place  of  rendezvous  was  appointed  for  all  to  meet  on 
the  west  side  of  the  Mississippi.  The  greater  number  of  those 


AFFAIR     OF     THE     WARRIOR.  437 

who  descended  the  Wisconsin  fell  into  the  hands  of  the 
whites :  while  Generals  Atkinson  and  Dodge  pursued  the  main 
body  towards  the  great  river. 

The  Indians  were  now  truly  in  a  starving  condition.  In 
the  pursuit  of  them  before  the  battle,  many  were  found  dead 
in  the  road,  who  had  fallen  from  exhaustion  and  actually  died 
of  hunger.  Now,  in  their  flight,  it  was  impossible  for  them  to 
encumber  themselves  with  provisions,  and,  such  was  their 
haste,  that  they  could  obtain  very  little  by  the  way.  Yet, 
notwithstanding  all  this  they  resolved  to  continue  hostility  as 
long  as  they  were  able. 

When  the  main  body,  under  Black  Hawk,  reached  the 
Mississippi  on  the  1st  of  August,  their  crossing  was  prevented 
by  the  steamboat  Warrior.  The  chief,  this  time  wishing  only 
to  escape,  displayed  two  white  flags,  and  sent  about  a  hundred 
and  fifty  of  his  men  to  the  river  without  their  arms  as  a  sign 
of  submission.  But  Throckmorton,  the  commander  of  the 
boat,  thinking  that  they  only  wished  to  decoy  him,  ordered 
them  to  send  a  boat  aboard.  This  not  being  immediately 
done  he  gave  orders  to  his  men  to  fire  on  them,  when  they 
commenced  a  destructive  fire  with  their  musketry,  and  a  six 
pounder  loaded  with  cannister.  The  Indians  returned 
the  fire  but  without  doing  much  damage.  The  battle  was 
kept  up  for  about  an  hour,  when  the  wood  of  the  steamboat 
began  to  fail,  and  it  proceeded  to  the  Prairie.  The  Indians 
had  twenty-three  men  killed,  and  many  wounded,  the  whites, 
only  one  wounded. 

On  the  next  day,  the  2d  of  August,  Atkinson's  army  came 
up  with  Black  Hawk,  and  immediately  prepared  for  action. 
Lest  some  of  the  Indians  might  escape  by  retreating  up 
or  down  the  river,  Generals  Alexander  and  Posey  were  order 
ed  to  form  the  right  wing  of  the  army,  and  march  to  the  river 
above  the  Indian  encampment  on  the  bank,  and  move  down 
on  them.  General  Henry  with  the  left  wing  was  to  march  in 
the  main  trail  of  the  enemy ;  while  the  U.  S.  infantry 
and  General  Dodge's  squadron  marched  in  the  centre  under 
the  command  of  General  Atkinson.  In  this  order  the 

37* 


438  BLACK    HAWK'S     SPEECH. 

attack  commenced,  and,  after  three  hours  of  hard  fighting,  they 
succeeded  in  killing,  routing,  or  taking  prisoners  all  that 
opposed  them.  The  Indians  fought  with  desperation  and 
disputed  the  ground  with  the  greatest  valour.  Their  loss  was 
supposed  to  be  upwards  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  killed. 
That  of  the  whites  in  killed  and  wounded  was  twenty- 
seven. 

Some  of  the  Indians  had  crossed  the  river  before  the  arrival 
of  Atkinson,  and  it  is  believed  that  Black  Hawk  either  escap 
ed  by  swimming  the  river  or  by  stealing  up  along  the  bank. 
This  action  may  be  considered  as  putting  an  end  to 
the  war  with  the  Sacs  and  Foxes ;  for,  from  that  time  Black 
Hawk's  men  continually  deserted  him  and  went  over  to 
the  whites,  and  on  the  27th  of  August,  the  warrior  himself 
came  in,  and  surrendered  himself  to  the  agent  at  Prairie 
du  Chien.  On  this  occasion  he  made  a  speech  in  which  he 
said  ;  "  You  have  taken  me  prisoner  with  all  my  warriors.  I 
am  much  grieved,  for  I  expected,  if  I  did  not  defeat  you,  to 
hold  out  much  longer,  and  give  you  more  trouble  before 
I  surrendered.  I  tried  hard  to  bring  you  into  ambush, 
but  your  last  General  understands  Indian  fighting.  The  first 
one  was  not  so  wise.  When  I  saw  that  I  could  not  beat  you 
by  Indian  fighting,  I  determined  to  rush  on  you,  and  fight  you 
face  to  face.  I  fought  hard.  But  your  guns  were  well 
aimed.  The  bullets  flew  like  birds  in  the  air,  and  whizzed 
by  our  ears,  like  the  wind  through  the  trees  in  the  winter. 
My  warriors  fell  around  me  ;  it  began  to  look  dismal.  I  saw 
my  evil  day  at  hand.  The  sun  rose  dim  on  us  on  the 
morning,  and  at  night  it  sunk  in  a  dark  cloud,  and  looked 
like  a  ball  of  fire.  That  was  the  last  sun  that  shone  on  Black 
Hawk.  His  heart  is  dead,  and  no  longer  beats  quick 
in  his  bosom.  He  is  now  a  prisoner  to  the  white  men  ;  they 
will  do  with  him  as  they  wish.  But  he  can  stand  tor 
ture,  and  is  not  afraid  of  death.  He  is  no  coward.  Black 
Hawk  is  an  Indian." 

In  this  strain  of  impassioned  eloquence  he  continued  telling 
them  that  he  had  done  nothing  for  which  an  Indian  ought  to 


DEATH     OF     BLACK     HAWK.  439 

be  ashamed  ;  that  an  Indian  who  was  as  bad  as  the  white  men 
would  not  be  allowed  to  live  in  his  nation;  thai,  though 
the  white  men  do  not  scalp  the  head,  they  poison  the  heart, 
and  in  a  few  years  his  countrymen  would  become  like 
the  white  men,  so  that  they  could  not  be  trusted,  and 
they  would,  as  in  the  white  settlements,  have  need  of  nearly 
as  many  officers  as  men,  to  take  care  of  them  and  keep  them 
in  order.  He  concluded  with  the  following  words  :  "  Fare 
well,  my  nation  !  Black  Hawk  tried  to  save  you,  and  avenge 
your  wrongs.  He  drank  the  blood  of  some  of  the  whites. 
He  has  been  taken  prisoner  and  his  plans  are  stopped.  He 
can  do  no  more.  He  is  near  his  end.  His  sun  is  setting,  and 
he  will  rise  no  more.  Farewell  to  Black  Hawk." 

Black  Hawk  was  taken  to  Washington  where  he  had 
an  interview  with  the  President.  He  was  then  conducted 
through  the  principal  Atlantic  cities,  to  show  him  the 
power,  the  greatness  and  the  number  of  the  people  against 
whom  he  had  been  contending,  and  the  folly  of  waging  war 
against  such  a  nation.  He  was  every  where  received  with 
the  most  marked  attention  and  hospitality  ;  and,  on  being  set 
at  liberty,  he  returned  to  his  own  nation,  on  the  Des  Moines 
river,  where  he  died  on  the  3d  of  October  1838. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

The  Seminole  Wars. 


S  soon  as 
the  war  of 
1812  was 
ended,  the 
Indians  in 
Florid  a,  in 
stigated  by 
Edward 
Nichols 
and  James 
Woodbine, 
formerly 
officers  in 

the  British  service,  again  took  up  the  hatchet  against  their 
white  neighbours.  These  two  men,  in  order  the  more  com 
pletely  to  effect  their  purpose,  established  a  fort  on  the 
Appalachicola  river,  to  which  they  encouraged  the  disaffected 
Indians  and  runaway  negroes  to  flee  as  to  a  place  of  safety. 
At  this  place,  naturally  strong  by  its  position,  they  mounted 
twelve  pieces  of  artillery,  and  in  July  1816,  their  garrison 
amounted  to  four  hundred  negroes  and  Indians,  who  were  well 
supplied  with  provisions  and  all  the  munitions  of  war.* 

To  dislodge  this  band  of  outlaws,  Colonel  Clinch  was  des 
patched  with  a  small  number  of  regulars  and  some  Indians 
under  the  command  of  their  chief  Mclntosh,  and  in  the  begin 
ning  of  July  he  laid  siege  to  the  fort  on  the  land  side. 
Two  schooners  had  been  sent  from  New  Orleans  to  supply 


*  Moore's  Indian  Wars. 


440 


DESTRUCTION     OF    THE    FORT.  441 

Clinch  with  provisions  and  munitions  of  war.  'Having 
obtained  the  permission  of  the  Governor  of  Pensacola,  these 
vessels  proceeded  up  the  Appalachicola,  under  the  convoy  of 
two  gun  boats,  each  mounting  one  twelve  pounder,  and 
carrying  twenty-five  men.  Colonel  Clinch  deemed  this  small 
force  insufficient  to  attack  the  fort  on  the  river  side  and 
accordingly  cautioned  the  commander  against  any  offensive 
operations.  But,  when  near  the  fort,  a  watering  party 
of  seven  men  were  attacked  by  an  ambuscade  of  negroes; 
five  were  killed,  one  escaped  and  the  other  was  taken  pris 
oner,  tortured,  and  murdered.  The  commander  of  the 
gun-boats  immediately  warped  up  sufficiently  near  to  the  fort 
and  commenced  a  fire  on  it  with  hot  shot,  one  of  which  enter 
ed  the  magazine  and  blew  up  the  fort.  By  this  accident  the 
fort  was  completely  destroyed ;  two  hundred  and  seventy  of 
the  enemy  were  killed,  and  most  of  the  remainder  wounded. 
An  immense  quantity  of  arms  and  munitions  of  war,  designed 
for  supplying  the  Indians  and  negroes,  with  the  means  of  an 
noying  the  frontier  settlers,  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  con 
querors.* 

Nichols  and  Woodbine  had  fled  on  the  first  appearance  of 
the  troops,  having  first  exacted  an  oath  from  their  followers, 
not  to  suffer  an  American  to  approach  the  fort  and  live. 

While  these  events  were  passing  in  West  Florida,  a  similar 
system  of  operations  was  carried  on  in  East  Florida.  The  in 
terior  of  that  province  of  Spain  was  occupied  by  runaway 
Indians — outlaws — known  by  the  name  of  Seminoles,  which 
in  the  Creek  language  signifies  wild^  and  they  were  so  called 
because  they  had  estranged  themselves  from  their  for 
mer  country  and  comrades.  These  Indians  were  in 
close  alliance  with  another  tribe  called  Red-Sticks,  who 
were  Creeks  expelled  from  their  lands  in  1813.  They 
had  erected  a  high  pole  at  their  principal  village  of  Mikasau- 
ky,  which  they  striped  with  red  paint.  Hence  their  name  of 
Red-Sticks.  This  pole  was  only  erected  when  the  people  in 
tended  to  make  war,  and  used  as  a  kind  of  flag-staff',  the  flag 

*  Moore's  Indian  Wars. 
3F 


442  INDIANS     REFUSE    TO     MOVE. 

being  formed  of  the  scalps  of  murdered  enemies.  These,  with 
the  assistance  of  some  hundreds  of  runaway  negroes  from 
Georgia,  could  bring  upwards  of  fifteen  hundred  warriors  into 
the  field,  and  were  continually  committing  depredations  on  the 
border  settlements,  aided  and  encouraged  it  is  said  by  the 
Spanish  authorities  of  Florida. 

The  region  which  had  thus  become  the  seat  of  a  sanguin 
ary  border  warfare  was  under  the  immediate  command  of  Gen 
eral  Gaines,  who  directly  set  about  strengthening  and  pro 
tecting  the  frontier  by  the  erection  of  Forts  Scott  and  Gaines, 
on  the  Flint  river ;  the  former,  near  its  junction  with  the  Chatahoo- 
chee,  and  the  latter  on  the  line  between  Georgia  and  Missis 
sippi.  He  also  built  a  fort  on  the  Canocho  branch  of  the  Escam- 
bia  river. 

In  pursuance  of  his  orders  "  to  remove  the  Indians  still  re 
maining  on  the  lands  ceded  by  the  treaty  made  by  General  Jack 
son  with  the  Creeks,"  General  Gaines,  on  the  19th  of  Novem 
ber  1816,  sent  an  officer  toFowltown,  to  require  the  removal  of 
certain  Indians  still  remaining  there.  The  chief  returned  a 
haughty  refusal.  The  next  day  Major  Twigs  being  despatched 
with  a  strong  force  to  bring  the  chief  and  Indians  to  Fort  Scott, 
was  attacked  on  the  way,  but  he  succeeded  in  repulsing  the  ene 
my  and  continued  his  march  to  Fowltown,  which  he  found  de 
serted. 

On  the  30th  of  November,  Major  Muhlenburg,  with 
three  vessels  containing  stores  for  Fort  Scott  arrived  in  the  Ap- 
palachicola,  but  owing  to  contrary  winds  was  unable  to  ascend, 
the  river.  Lieutenant  Scott  was  sent  to  his  assistance  with  a 
boat  and  forty  men .  When  he  reached  the  vessels,  M uhlenb  urg, 
took  twenty  of  the  men  out  of  the  boat,  and  filling  their  places 
with  his  sick  soldiers  and  women,  sent  the  boat  back  to  the 
Fort.  When  they  reached  the  mouth  of  the  Flint  river,  they 
were  suddenly  attacked  by  the  old  Chief  Hornotlimed  and  his 
band  of  warriors,  and  all  were  killed  except  six  soldiers  who 
escaped  to  the  oposite  shore  by  swimming.  The  Indians  took 
the  scalps  of  their  victims  and  carried  them  to  Mikasauky, 
where  they  were  added  to  the  trophies  on  the  red  pole. 


CAPTURE    OF    PENSACOLA.  443 

General  Jackson  arrived  at  Fort  Scott  with  nine  hundred 
Georgia  militia  on  the  9th  of  March  1817,  and  immediately 
took  the  command.  On  the  1st.  of  April  he  was  joined  by 
one  thousand  Tennessee  Volunteers  ;  and  about  the  same  time 
by  Mclntosh  the  Creek  chief,  with  fifteen  hundred  warriors 
thus  increasing  his  whole  force  to  four  thousand  three  hundred 
men. 

With  this  overwhelming  force  he  proceeded  to  Mikasauky, 
which  he  found  deserted  by  the  inhabitants,  who  had  left  their 
red  pole  standing,  with  the  scalps  upon  it.  He  burned  the 
town  to  the  ground,  orderd  Mclntosh  to  scour  the  country  in 
search  of  the  fugitives,  and  marched  to  St.  Marks  then  in 
possession  of  Spain,  took  posession  of  it  and  sent  the  garrison 
to  Pensacola. 

Hornotlimed  and  the  Creek  Chief  Francis  Hillishago  were 
decoyed  into  a  vessel  at  the  mouth  of  the  Appalachicola,  and 
soon  after  hung  as  traitors.  In  the  neighbourhood  of  St.  Marks 
General  Jackson  captured  a  Scotch  trader  named  Alexander 
Arbuthnot,  who  had  been  carrying  on  an  extensive  inter 
course  with  the  hostile  Indians  and  negroes. 

On  the  9th  of  April  the  General  marched  from  St.  Marks  and 
on  the  16th  arrived  at  the  Sawaney  villages,  which  he  found 
almost  deserted.     The  villages  were  destroyed  and  parties  sent 
out  in  search  of  the  fugitives.     On  the  18th  Robert  Ambrister 
who  had  been  a  Lieutenant  of  Marines  under  Nichols  was 
captured,  together  with  a  schooner  belonging  to  Arbuthnot. 
The  schooner  was  employed  in  transporting  the  sick  and  bag 
gage  of  the  army  to  St.  Marks.     When  Jackson  arrived  at  St 
Marks  Arbuthnot  and  Ambrister  were  tried  by  a  Court  Martial, 
condemned  and  executed. 

Receiving  intelligence  that  some  of  the  fugitive  Seminoles 
had  escaped  to  West  Florida,  after  leaving  a  garrison  at  St. 
Marks,  Jackson  marched  for  Pensacola,  took  possession  of  the 
town,  and  compelled  the  governor  and  garrison  to  take  refuge  in 
Fort  Barancas.  The  bombardment  of  that  fortress  was  instant 
ly  commenced  and  it  was  obliged  to  surrender  to  the  United 
States  on  the  27th  of  May.  St  Augustine  was  next  captured 


444  REMOVAL    OF    THE    INDIANS. 

by  a  detachment  under  General  Gaines,  and  the  first  Seminole 
war  ended  by  the  conquest  of  Florida. 

But  the  Seminoles  were  not  yet  subdued  ;  and  other  nations 
of  the  south  showed  that  they  yet  retained  the  warlike  spirit  of 
their  fathers. 

The  remains  of  their  tribes,  by  successive  wars,  purchases, 
and  treaties,  had  become  scattered  throughout  the  territory  in 
detached  sections,  completely  surrounded  and  enclosed  by 
their  conquerors.  In  such  a  situation,  frequent  collision  was 
almost  unavoidable.  The  Indians  murmured,  that  the  rem 
nant  of  their  territory  was  eagerly  coveted  and  grasped  at  by 
every  possible  means ;  that  they  were  exposed  to  constant 
outrages,  without  hope  of  redress;  to  which  might  be  added, 
that  they  often  sought  it  themselves  not  in  the  mildest  manner. 
The  state  governments  complained,  that  to  have  independent 
states  of  so  turbulent  a  character  enclosed  within  their  domain, 
was  incompatible  with  any  regular  system  of  administration. 
In  these  circumstances  a  plan  was  devised,  which  was  first 
developed  by  Monroe  in  his  message  of  the  7th  of  December 
1824.  Beyond  the  most  western  frontier  of  the  states  there  lay 
a  great  extent  of  territory,  which  though  rude,  contained  as  much 
productive  land  as  would  be  sufficient  for  the  support  of  all 
these  tribes.  It  was  proposed  to  present  such  motives  as  might 
induce  them  to  quit  all  the  domains  now  held  by  them  with 
in  the  Union,  and  emigrate  thither.  They  were  to  be  paid  the 
full  price  of  the  former,  to  be  freely  transported  an.d  establish 
ed  in  their  new  possessions,  and  receive  their  subsistence  for 
one  year. 

This  plan  continued  to  be  prosecuted  under  the  administra 
tion  of  Adams,  yet  without,  for  some  time,  making  much  pro 
gress  To  quit  their  native  seats,  the  home  of  their  fathers, 
the  tombs  of  their  ancestors,  appeared  to  the  Indians  an  evil 
not  to  be  compensated  by  any  external  advantages  in  a  distant 
and  unknown  region.  Jackson,  however,  applied  himself  to 
the  object  with  characteristic  energy  and  determination.  With 
out  employing  absolute  compulsion,  he  intimated  that  they  could 
only  remain  on  condition  of  ceasing  to  be  independent,  and  be- 


F  L  O  R I  D  A     W  A  R  .  445 

coming  subject  to  the  laws  of  the  state  within  which  they 
were  located.  This  alternative,  as  was  expected,  appeared  to 
them  so  terrible,  that  a  reluctant  consent  to  removal  began  to 
be  extorted.  In  December  1830,  the  president  could  announce 
a  treaty  to  that  effect  with  the  Choctaws  and  Chickasaws. 
Fruitless  negotiations  were  carried  on  with  the  Cherokees ;  but 
in  1832  agreements  were  made  with  the  Creeks  in  Alabama, 
and  the  Seminoles  in  Florida,  who  in  their  difficult  country, 
had  been  reinforced  by  fugitives  from  various  states. 

The  latter  stipulated  for  a  deputation  to  proceed  and  to  exam 
ine  the  territory  assigned,  understanding  that  the  final  decision 
was  to  depend  upon  its  report.  Government,  on  the  contrary 
conceived  the  engagement  to  be  absolute,  and  in  April  1834 
obtained  a  vote  of  congress  for  its  execution.  The  deputation, 
on  their  return  reported  favourably  of  the  territory,  but  objected 
to  the  vicinity  in  which  they  would  be  placed  to  some  hostile 
tribes.  The  year  1835  having  nearly  elapsed  without  any 
movement,  Jackson  pressed  with  extreme  urgency  their  im 
mediate  departure.  The  resolution  was  then  taken  of  resist 
ing  to  the  last  extremity.  Oceola,  the  chief  proclaimed  it 
treason  for  any  Indian  to  leave  the  country.  A  general  attack 
was  commenced  on  the  American  frontier  posts,  which,  being 
very  unprepared,  suffered  severely.  On  the  28th  of  December 
1835,  a  detachment  of  one  hundred  and  two  men  commanded 
by  Major  Dade  was  cut  off,  three  only  escaping ;  and  the  bodies 
of  the  slain  were  found  fifty-three  days  after,  lying  unburied 
on  the  field  of  battle.  On  the  31st  a  body  of  between  two  and 
three  hundred  was  defeated  with  the  loss  of  sixty-three  killed 
and  wounded.  The  war  spread  among  the  adjacent  tribe  of 
the  Creeks,  and  became  one  of  the  longest  and  most  obstinate 
ever  waged  between  the  two  races.  When  the  main  force  of 
the  States  was  brought  up,  the  insurgents  were  unable  to  face  it 
in  the  open  field  ;  but  to  root  them  out  of  the  swamps,  mo/asses, 
and  dense  entangled  forests  of  this  most  difficult  country, 
proved  a  task  truly  arduous.  What  rendered  the  American 
force  both  inefficient  and  expensive  was  its  being  mostly  com 
posed  of  militia,  called  out  only  for  a  certain  time,  a  great  part 

38 


446 


MACOMB'S    TREATY. 


of  which  was  occupied  in  the  march  and  return.  The  total  ex 
penditure  of  the  war  is  reckoned  at  twenty  millions  of  dollars. 
At  length  in  1839,  General  Macomb  concluded  a  treaty,  by 
which  they  were  not  obliged  to  emigrate,  but  allowed  to  oc 
cupy  unmolested  a  certain  range  of  territory.  Thence  how 
ever  they  made  formidable  incursions,  and  it  was  not  till  August 
that  government  could  announce  the  final  termination  of 
this  contest.  The  Creeks  had  already  been  subdued,  and 
about  1840  the  object  had  been  nearly  completed  of  transport 
ing  the  whole  of  the  Indian  race  to  the  territory  assigned  to 
them  along  the  western  frontier. 


THE    END. 


NATIONAL  WORKS  BY  PROFESSOR  FROST,  LL  D. 
Published  by  D.  Appleton  Sf  Company. 

THE   BOOK  OF  THE  ARMY; 

Comprising  a  general  Military  History  of  the  United  States,  from  the 
period  of  the  Revolution  to  the  present  time,  with  particular  Ac 
counts  of  all  the  most  celebrated  Military  Battles,  compiled  from 
the  best  authorities.  By  JOHN  FROST,  LL.  D.,  Professor  of  Belles 
Letters  in  the  High  School  of  Philadelphia.  Embellished  with 
numerous  Engravings  and  Steel  Portraits.  One  vol.,  12mo.,  $1.5 

This  work  gives  a  complete  history  of  military  operations,  and  their 
causes  and  effects,  from  the  opening  of  the  Revolution  to  the  close  of 
the  last  war,  with  graphic  descriptions  of  the  celebrated  battles  and 
characters  of  the  leading  generals.  The  importance  of  popular 
works  of  the  class  to  which  this  and  "  The  Book  of  the  Navy"  be 
long,  must  be  obvious  to  all  who  recognize  the  value  of  national  recol 
lections  in  preserving  a  true  national  spirit. 

THE    BOOK  OF  THE  NAVY; 

Comprising  a  general  History  of  the  American  Marine,  and  particular 
Accounts  of  all  the  most  celebrated  Naval  Battles,  from  the  Decla 
ration  of  Independence  to  the  present  time,  compiled  from  the  best 
authorities.  By  JOHN  FROST,  LL.  D.  With  an  Appendix,  con 
taining  Naval  Songs,  Anecdotes,  &c.  Embellished  with  numerous 
original  Engravings,  and  Portraits  of  distinguished  Naval  Com 
manders.  One  vol.,  12mo.,  $1. 

This  is  the  only  popular  and  yet  authentic  single  view  which  we 
have' of  the  naval  exploits  of  our  country,  arranged  with  good  taste 
and  set  forth  in  good  language. —  U.  S.  Gazette. 

This  volume  is  dedicated  to  the  Secretary  of  the  Navy,  and  is  alto 
gether  a  very  faithful  and  attractive  historical  record.  It  deserves, 
and  will  doubtless  have,  a  very  extended  circulation. — Nut.  Intel. 

THE    BOOK  OF  THE  INDIANS 

Of  North  America.  Their  Manners,  Customs,  and  Present  State. 
Compiled  from  the  most  recent  authorities.  By  JOHN  FROST, 
LL.  D.  One  vol.,  12mo.,  with  numerous  illustrations,  $1. 

The  intention  of  this  work  is  to  furnish  a  correct  view  of  the  present 
state  of  the  aborigines  of  the  country,  and  especially  of  the  wild  In 
dians,  who  are  comparatively  ignorant  of  the  white  man,  and  his  arts 
of  civilization.  The  authorities  chiefly  relied  on  are  Mr.  Catlin, 
Prince  Maximilian,  of  Weed,  and  other  recent  travellers,  with  occa 
sional  anecdotes  from  older  writers. 

A  useful  and  acceptable  volume,  to  all  who  desire  authentic  infor 
mation  respecting  Indian  life,  with  numerous  pictorial  sketches.  The 
writer  enters  minutely  into  the  domestic  and  social  habits  of  the  In 
dian  tribes,  and  gives  a  graphic  description  of  the  hunting  grounds 
and  the  wild  animals  of  the  chase.  Altogether  he  has  compiled  a 
meritorious  text  book  of  Indian  history. —  Com.  Adv. 


THE  BEST  WORK  ON  THE   HORSE. 

D.  Appleton  fy  Company  have  recently  published 

STABLE  ECONOMY; 

A  TREATISE   ON  THE   MANAGEMENT  OF  HORSES,   IN   RELATION   TO 
STABLING,  GROOMING,  FEEDING,  WATERING,  AND  WORKING. 

BY  JOHN  STEWART, 

Veterinary  Surgeon,  and  lately  Professor  of  Veterinary  Medicine,  in  the  Andcrsoninn 
University,  Glasgow. 

From  the  third  English  edition,  with  Notes  and  Additions,  adapting  it  to  American  Food 
and  Climate.  By  A.  B.  ALLEN.  Editor  of  the  American  Agriculturist. — Illustrated  with 
numerous  Engravings.  One  volume,  12mo.  Price,  $1. 

HEADS  OF  CHAPTERS. 

CHAPTER  I.  STABLING. — CONSTRUCTION  of  STABLES. — VENTILATION  of  STABLES. — 
APPENDAGES  of  STABLES  CHAPTER  II  STABLE  OPERATIONS. — STAILE  MEN.— GROOM 
ING. — OPERATIONS  of  DECORATION. —  MANAGEMENT  of  the  FEET. — OPERATIONS  in  the 
STABLE.  CHAPTER  III.  STABLE  RESTRAINTS.  —  ACCIDENTS.  —  HARMS. —  VICES. 
CHAPTER  IV.  WARMTH.  CHAPTER  V.  FOOD.— ARTICLES  of.— COMPOSITION  of— PRE 
PARATION  of. — ASSIMILATION  of.-  INDIGESTION  of. — PRINCIPLES  of  FEEDING.— PRACTICE 
of  FEEDING. — PASTURING.— SOILING. — FEEDING  at  STRAW  YARD.  CHAPTER  VI.  WATER. 
CHAPTER  VII.  SERVICE  — GENERAL  PREPARATION  for  WOKK.— PHYSIOLOGY  of  MUSCULAR 
EXLRTION. — PREPARATION  for  FAST  WORKS.  —  PRESERVATION  of  WORKING  CONDITION. 
—  TREATMENT  after  WORK. — ACCIDENTS  of  WORK. —  KINDS  of  WORK. —  REPOSE.  CHAP 
TER  VIII.  MANAGEMENT  of  DISEASED  and  DEFECTIVE  HORSES. — MEDICAL  ATTENDANCE. 

Extract  from  Author's  Preface. — "  To  trace  the  operation,  so  far  as  known,  of  every 
agent  by  which  the  horse  is  materially  affected — to  analyze  compound  agents — to  consider 
the  effects  of  each  individually  and  in  combination — and  to  make  practice  the  master  of 
theory,  are  the  principal  objects  at  which  I  have  aimed  in  this  work.  I  have  labored  to 
obtain  all  the  information  that  labor  could  promise  me,  and  I  have  endeavored  to  arrange 
the  whole  subject  into  divisions  which  will,  as  I  think,  render  every  part  of  it  easily  under 
stood,  and  easily  referred  to  by  any  one  not  ignorant  of  the  English  tongue." 

American  Editor's  Preface. — It  may  be  thought  perhaps,  by  some,  presumptuous  on  the 
part  of  any  American,  to  undertake  the  editing  with  a  view  of  improvement,  a  work  of  the 
standard  reputation  of  Stewart's  Stable  Economy.  But  it  must  be  recollected  that  the  cli 
mate  and  much  of  the  food,  and,  consequently,  the  general  management  of  the  horse  in  Grea* 
Britain,  are  so  different  from  what  they  necessarily  must  he  in  North  America,  that  great  in 
jury  is  often  done  to  that  noble  animal  by  following  British  instructions  too  closely  in  his 
rearing,  and  above  all  in  his  stable  management. 

The  horse,  both  theoretically  and  practically,  has  been  a  favoiito  study  with  me  from 
childhood;  and  for  the  past  ten  years  I  have  been  more  or  less  engaged  in  breeding  and 
rearing  them  on  my  own  farm  and  in  breaking  and  fitting  them  for  market.  I  also  had  in 
e:irly  life  during  a  residence  of  nearly  two  years  in  the  North  of  Europe  the  advantage  of 
studying  the  stable  economy  of  large  military  establishments  ;  and  to  inform  myself,  by 
personal  inspection,  on  the  subject  of  the  horse  in  general,  and  particularly  his  rearing 
and  stable  treatment ;  and  in  so  doing,  examined  alike  the  thorough-bred,  the  hunter,  the 
roadster,  the  farm,  and  the  dray-horse. 

Mr.  Stewart  evidently  knew  little  of  chemistry,  either  animal  or  vegetable  ;  and  in  speak 
ing  of  these  matters  incidentally,  particularly  reg.irJingtho  composition  of  food,  the  effects  of 
cold  and  heat  on  the  animal,  etc.,  etc.,  has  made  sonm  gross  mist  ikes.  Since  he  wrote, 
Dumas,  Bouissangault,  Liebig.,  Payen,  Johnston,  Playfair,  Read,  and  others  have  thrown 
great  light  on  this  hidden  science,  tlius  enabling  mo  to  correct  errors  of  considerable 
magnitude  ;  and  to  add  some  things  to  the  Stable  Economy,  important  to  a  judicious  and  cn- 
lightsiied  treatment  of  the  hone.  In  editing  the  work  I  have  suppressed  a  few  whole  pages, 
all  of  which  were  either  quite  erroneous  in  matter  of  fact  or  totally  inapplicable  to  this 
country.  About  th3  same  quantity  of  matter  suppressed  has  been  added  by  rne  which  is 
inclosed  in  brackets  :  the  engravings  of  Mr.  Gibbons,  and  the  description  of  the  same,  are 
original  with  the  American  edition.  Altogether  [  trust  I  have  made  the  work  more  accept 
able  to  my  countrymen  than  it  was  originally. 


NEW  WORK  ON  1'RACTICAL  FARMIKO, 

D.  Appleton  41  Co.  have  recently  Published 

RURAL    ECONOMY; 

I.I    ITS    RELATION    WITH 

CHEMISTRY,  PHYSICS,  AND  METEOROLOGY:  OR,  CHEMISTRY 
APPLIED  TO  AGRICULTURE. 

BY  J.  B.  BOUISSANGAULT, 

Member  of  the  Institute  of  France,  etc. 

TRANSLVTED  WITH  AN  INTRODUCTION  AND  NOTES,  BY 
GEORGE  LAW,  AGRICULTURIST. 

One  handsome  volume,  12ino.  of  500  pages.     Price  $1  50. 

HEADS  OK  CHAPTERS. — I.  PHYSICAL  PHENOMENA  of  VEGETATION — VEGETABLE 
PHYSIOLOGY.  II.  Of  the  CHEMICAL  CONSTITUTION  of  VEGETABLE  SUBSTANCES. 
111.  of  the  SACCHARINE  FRUITS,  JUICES,  and  INFUSIONS  used  in  the  PREPARATION 
of  FERMENTED  and  SPIRITUOUS  LIQUORS.  IV.  Of  SOILS.  V.  Of  MANURES.  VI 
Of  MI.NKIIU.  MANT-RKS  or  STIMULANTS.  VII.  Of  the  ROTATION  OF  CROPS.  VIII 
Of  the  FEEDING  of  the  AMM  u.s  In  •linking  to  a  FARM  and  of  the  IMMEDIATE  PRIN 
CIPI.ES  of  ANIMAL  ORIGIN.  IX  Of  the  ECONOMY  of  the  ANIMALS  attached  to  a  FAKM 
Of  STOCK  in  general,  and  its  RELATION  with  the  PRODUCTION  of  MANURE — METEOR 
OLOGICAL  CONSIDERATIONS. 

Extract  from  Translator's  Introduction. 

In  the  person  of  the  distinguished  author  of  this  work  the  man  of  science  is  happily 
associated  with  the  practical  farmer — the  accomplished  naturalist,  the  profound  che 
mist  and  natural  philos  pher,  and  friend  and  fcllow-lahorer  of  Arago,  Biot,  Dumas,  and 
all  the  loading  minds  of  his  age  and  country — M  Bouissangault's  title  to  consideration 
is  recognised  wherever  letters  and  civilization  have  extended  their  influence. 

Surely,  the  collected  and  carefully  recorded  experience  of  such  a  man  must  have 
value  in  the  estimation  of  every  educated  mind,  and  cannot  fail  to  be  especially  wel 
come  to  that  class  of  readers  who  are  professionally  engaged  in  the  practical  appli 
cation  of  that  noble  science  which  his  labors  have  contributed  to  illustrate  and 
advance. 

The  chemical  portion  ot  tnis  work  is  of  inestimable  value,  and  conducted  with 
consummate  skill  and  knowledge  ;  and  with  a  minuteness  and  accuracy  perfectly  un 
exampled.  At  the  same  time  the  results  of  the  writer's  researches,  as  well  as  the 
menus  and  processes  by  which  these  results  were  obtained,  are  displayed  with  such 
absolute  perspicuity  as  to  be  intelligible  and  instructive  to  every  agricultural  inquirer, 
however  superficial  his  previous  acquaintance  may  be  with  the  details  of  chemical 
science.  Nothing  from  the  pen  of  the  editor  could  throw  additional  light  upon  the 
author's  most  interesting  elucidation  of  vegetable  physiology  ;  his  exposition  is  at 
once  masterly  and  complete,  and  contains  much  that  is  both  valuable  and  new. 
Every  intelligent  farmer  will  find  his  account  not  merely  in  a  repeated  perusal  of  this 
portion  of  the  work,  but  in  regarding  it  as  a  text-book  and  manual  to  he  kept  by  him 
for  permanent  reference  and  consultation 

On  the  subject  of  soils  the  distinguished  author  is  so  thoroughly  explanatory  and 
judicious  that  nothing  is  left  for  the  editor  but  to  approve  and  recommend.  The 
subject  of  Manures  is  taken  up,  and  discussed  with  characteristic  minuteness  through 
maiiy  succeeding  pases. 

To  the  author's  sixth  chapter  the  reader  may  be  advantageously  referred,  as  con 
taining  a  very  full  and  valuable  description  and  discussion,  under  the  head  of  Mineral 
Manures,  of' the  different  varieties  of  the  class  usually  denominated  stimulants,  and 
concluding  with  a  brief  but  lucid  and  interesting  account  of  water,  considered  as  an 
agent  of  vegetation,  and  of  its  importance  for  manuring  purposes.  The  composition 
and  preparation  of  liquid  manures,  us  well  as  the  various  means  of  procuring  and  pre 
serving  them,  will  be  found  to  have  engaged  much  of  the  author's  attention. 

The  Editor  is  anxious  to  direct  especial  attention  to  the  author's  seventh  chapter, 
wherein  he  treats  of  the  organic  and  inorganic  manures,  and  of  crops — of  the  ele 
ments  of  manures  and  of  crops,  with  their  rotations  inter  se,  4,'c. — a  section  of  the  work 
which  presents,  in  synopsis,  a  more  copious  and  complete  body  of  new,  interesting 
and  important  facts,  of  a  nature  more  valuable  to  the  practical  farmer  than  has  ever 
been  collected  in  any  previous  treatise  on  agricultural  science. 

The  interesting  and  simple  instruction  conveyed  in  the  observations  of  this  pro 
found  observer  upon  the  food  and  alimentary  treatment  of  cattle  of  every  species, 
accompanied  as  they  are  by  minute  details  of  the  results  obtained  in  the  shape  of 
organic  and  inorganic  elements,  cannot  be  too  urgently  recommended  to  the  attentive 
consideration  of  every  one  interested  in  that  important  branch  of  rural  economy  to 
which  they  more  particularly  relate. 

The  meteorological  section  of  the  volume  will  be  found  no  less  instructive  to  tho 
agriculturist  than  fascinating  to  the  general  reader. 


IMPORTANT    HISTORICAL     WORK. 

D.  APPLETON    &.    CO.   HAVE  JUST   PUBLISHED, 

A   MANUAL 

OF 

ANCIENT  AND  MODERN  HISTORY. 

COMPRISING 
I. 


Containing  the  Political  History,  Geographical  Position,  and  Social  State  of  the  Principal  Na 

tions  of  Antiquity,  carefully  revised  from  the  ancient  writers,  and  illustrated 

by  the  discoveries  of  Modern  Scholars  and  Travellers. 

II. 


Containing  the  Rise  and  Progress  of  the  Principal  European  Nations,  their  Political  History,  and 

the  changes  in  their  Social  Condition,  with  a  History,  of 

the  Colonies  founded  by  Europeans. 

BY  W.  COOKS  TAYLOR,  X.Zi.  D., 

Of  Trinity  College,  Dublin. 

Revised,  with  an  Additional  Chapter  on  the  United  States, 
BY  C.  S.  HENRY,  D.  D., 

Professor  of  History  in  the  University  of  New-York 
One  handsome  volume  8vo.  of  upwards  of  700  pages. 

***  For  the  convenience  of  Students  as  a  text  book,  the  Ancient  or  Modern  portions  can  be 
had  separately  bound. 

The  ANCIENT  HISTORY  division  comprises  Eighteen  Chapters,  which  include  the  general  out 
lines  of  the  History  of  Egypt  —  the  Ethiopians  —  Babylonia  and  Assyria  —  Western  Asia  —  Palestine 
—  the  Empire  of  the  Medcs  and  Persians  —  Phenician  Colonies  in  Northern  Africa—  Foundation 
and  History  of  the  Grecian  States  —  Greece  —  the  Macedonian  Kingdom  and  Empire  —  the  States 
that  arose  from  the  Dismemberment  of  the  Macedonian  Empire  —  Ancient  Italy  —  Sicily  —  the  Ro 
man  Republic  —  Geographical  and  Political  Condition  of  the  Roman  Empire  —  History  of  the  Ro 
man  Empire  —  and  India  —  with  an  Appendix  of  impoitant  illustrative  articles. 

This  portion  is  one  of  the  best  Cornpcnds  of  Ancient  History  that  ever  yet  has  appeared.  It 
contains  a  complete  text  for  the  collegiate  lecturer  ;  and  is  an  essential  hand-book  for  the  student 
who  is  desirous  to  become  acquainted  with  all  that  is  memorable  in  general  secular  archaeo'ogy. 

The  MODERN  HISTORY  portion  is  divided  into  Fourteen  Chapters,  on  the  following  general 
subjects  :  —  Consequences  of  the  Fall  of  the  Western  Empire—  Rise  and  Establishment  of  the 
Saracenic  Power  —  Restoration  of  the  Western  Empire  —  Growth  of  the  Papal  Power  —  Revival  of 
Literature  —  Progress  of  Civilization  and  Invention  —  Reformation,  and  Commencement  of  the 
States  S)stem  in  Europe  —  Augi.stan  Ages  of  England  and  France  —  Mercantile  and  Colonial  Sys 
tem  —  Age  of  Revolutions—  French  Empire  —  History  of  the  Peace  —  Colonization  —  China  —  the 
Jews  —  with  Chronological  and  Historical  Tablets,  and  other  Indexes.  Dr.  Henry  has  appended  a 
new  chapter  on  the  History  of  the  United  States. 

This  Manual  of  Modern  History,  by  Mr.  Taylor,  is  vhe  most  valuable  and  instructive  worlc 
concerning  the  general  subjects  which  it  comprehends,  that  can  be  found  in  the  whole  department 
o<  historical  literature. 


D.  Apphton  fy    Co.   have 

IN  COURSE  OF  PUBLICATION  IN  PARTS,  PRICE  25  CENTS  EACH, 

HISTORY  OF  FRANCE, 

FROM  THE  EARLIEST  PERIOD  TO  THE  PRESENT  TIME. 

BY  M.  MICHELET, 

Professeur-suppleant  a  la  Faculte   Des  Lettres,  Professeur  k  L'Ecole   Normuk 
Chef  de  la  Section  Hislorique  aux  Archives  du  Royaume. 

TRANSLATED  BY  G.  H.  SMITH,  F.  G.  S.,  &c. 

The  celebrity  of  this  work  on  the  Continent,  and  the  want  in  English  Literatim 
of  a  good  history  of  France,  has  induced  the  publishers  to  introduce  it  to  the  Amer 
lean  public  at  a  price  within  the  means  of  all. 

%*  It  is  designed  to  publish  the  work  in  monthly  parts,  (or  oftener  if  possible..- 
Two  parts  of  the  American  edition  containing  a  volume  of  the  Paris,  at  one-third 
the  cost.  The  whole  work  will  probably  make  sixteen  Nos.,  and  bind  in  foui 
ortavo  volumes. 

OPINIONS  OF  HIGH  CRITICAL  AUTHORITIES. 

From  the  Foreign  Quarterly  Review,  Vol.  50. 

"  M.  Michelet,  whose  Historical  labors  both  on  Ancient  and  Modern  topics  hav? 
long  rendered  him  a  great  favorite  with  the  French  public,  is  placed  in  one  of  tht 
most  enviable  situations  that  an  historian  can  hold,  as  chief  of  the  Historical  Sec 
tion  in  the  Archives  du  <loyaume — all  the  riches  of  this  immense  ettablishment  are 
in  his  own  keeping  ;  and  this  circumstance,  added  to  his  honorable  position  ol 
Professor  of  History  for  France,  puts  him  at  once  at  the  head  of  the  historical  portion 
of  his  own  countrymen.  To  the  accumulated  stores  of  a  life  of  continual  research 
he  adds  the  precious  acquirements  of  a  most  accomplished  modern  linguist,  and  a 
well  read  scholar  in  the  tongues  of  classical  antiquity  ;  he  possesses  unwearied 
powers  of  application,  and  is  one  of  the  most  concientious  searchers  of  original  doc 
uments  that  is  any  where  to  be  met  with.  .  .  .The  highly  poetical  and  religious 
turn  of  mind  of  this  author  leads  him  to  place  every  thing  in  new  and  original  points 
of  view  ;  his  descriptions  are  accurate,  full  of  details,  and  eminently  graphic.  Aftei 
quoting  passages  Irorn  the  author's  work,  the  reviewer  says :  These  passages,  which 
we  have  cited  at  considerable  length  in  order  to  make  the  reader  more  fully  ac 
quainted  with  M.  Micbelet's  style,  are  too  beautiful,  too  dramatic,  to  need  much 
comment  of  our  own.  We  need  only  say  that  the  same  strain  of  poesy  prevades 
almost  every  page  of  his  book  ;  that  as  the  reader  turns  over  leaf  after  leaf  he  find8 
new  views  opening  to  his  sight,  new  methods  of  treating  matters  of  previously  well 
known  historical  celebrity,  and  every  where  the  most  cheering  and  amiable  display 
of  candor,  moderation,  and  conscientious  judgement.  It  is  impossible  to  peruse  these 
volumes  without  feeling  a  regard  for  the  author  that  increases  the  farther  we  ad 
vance  in  them." — For.  Quarterly  Review,  Vol.  L. 

"  Michelet's  History  has  only  to  be  translated  to  become  one  of  the  most  popu 
lar  books  ever  published.  The  author  is  a  man  of  the  highest  genius  ;  his  erudition 
is  wonderful,  and  he  is  at  once  philosophic  and  dramatic,  uniting  the  severest  judg 
ment  to  the  most  facile  and  delicate  imagination.  His  history  is  thus  not  only  a 
succession  of  faithful  pictures  but  a  series  of  the  profoundest  deductions.  The 
modern  French  school  of  history,  comprising  as  it  does,  among  many  illustrious 
names,  those  of  Thiers,  Guizot,  and  Thierry,  is  deservedly  acknowledged  as  the  first 
in  Europe,  and  at  the  head  of  it  we  should  certainly  place  Mons.  Michelet." — 
Monthly  Magazine. 


D.  Applcton   3f   Cos.   Lift  of   Valuable  Publications. 

BIOGRAPHICAL,  LITERARY,  AND  PHILOSOPHICAL 
ESSAYS, 

CONTRIBUTED  TO  THE  ECLECTIC  REVIEW. 
BY  JOIIiN  FOSTER, 

AUTHOR    OF    ESSAYS    ON    "THE    DECISION    OF    HUMAN    CHARACTER,"    ETC. 

One  handsome   Volume  I2mo.  of  upwards  of  400  pages.     $1  25. 

The  volume  contains  twenty  articles,  thus  entitled:— I.  Chalmers'  Astronomical  Discourses. 
-  II  Memoirs  of  John  Home  T.-okc.— III.  Coleridge's  Friend.— IV.  Fox's  James  the  Second.— 
V.  Kdi'eworth's  Essays  on  Professional  Education. — VI.  British  Statesmen.— VII.  Memoirs  of 
Lord  Kames. — VIII.  Plumpter's  Defence  of  the  Stage. — IX.  Private  Correspondence  of  Benjamin 
Franklin.— X.  Life  of  Beattie.-  XI.  Edgeworth's  Tales  of  Fashionable  Life.— XII.  Life  of  Blair, 
ami  Characteristic*  of  huSermom. — XIII.  Ritchie's  Life  of  Hume. — XIV.  Philosophy  of  Nature. 
—XV.  Carr's  Stranger  in  Ireland.— XVI.  Epic  Poetry.— XVII.  Superstitions  of  the  Highlander*. 
— XVIII.  Wordsworth's  Ecclesiastical  Biography. — XIX.  Southey's  Chronicles  of  the  Cid. — XX. 
Lane's  Manners  and  Customs  of  the  Modern  Egyptians. 

"These  contributions  well  deserve  to  class  with  those  of  Macaulay,  Jeffrey,  and  Sydney 
Smith,  in  the  Edinburgh  Review.  They  contain  the  productions  of  a  more  original  and  profound 
thinker  than  either,  whose  master-mind  has  exerted  a  stronger  influence  upon  his  readers,  and 
has  left  a  deeper  impression  upon  our  literature,  and  \vho«e  peculiar  merit  it  was  to  present  the 
doctrines  and  moralities  of  the  Christian  faith,  under  a  form  and  aspect  which  redeemed  the  famil 
iar  from  triteness,  and  threw  a  charm  and  freshness  about  the  severest  truths." — London  Patriot. 

***  The  American  reprint  contains  a  complete  INDEX,  prepared  expressly— the  want  of 
which  in  the  English  copy,  is  strongly  complained  of  by  the  London  reviewers. 

MISCELLANEOUS    ESSAYS    ON    CHRISTIAN    MORALS, 
EXPERIMENTAL  AND  PRACTICAL. 

ORIGINALLY    DELIVERED    AS    LECTURES    AT    BROADMEAD    CHAPEL,    BRISTOL, 

BY  JOHN  FOSTER. 

One   Volume,  I8mo.,  of  near  300  pages.     EOc. 

This  volume  contains  twenty-six  subjects: — I.  The  New  Year. — II.  Spring  and  its  Moral  At 
tributes. — III.  Autumn  and  its  Moral  Attributes. — IV.  Winter  and  its  Moral  Attributes. — V  Su 
preme  Attachment  due  to  spiritual  objects. — VI.  Spiritu-;!  Freedom  produced  by  knowledge  of  the 
Tmtb. —  VII.  Christ,  though  invisible,  the  object  of  devout  affection. — VIII.  Fallacies  operating 
against  earnestness  in  Religion.  — IX.  Earnestness  in  Religion  enforced. — X.  Comprehensiveness 
of  the  Divine  Law. — XI.  Self-Discipline  suitable  to  certain  Mental  Sta  es — XII.  Characteristics 
of  Vain  Thoughts.— XIII.  Correctives  of  Vain  Thoughts.  -XIV.  Necessity  and  Right  Method  of 
Self-Exam. nation. — XV.  Uses  and  Perversions  of  Conscience  — XVI.  Formality  and  Remissness 
in  Prayer.— XVII.  Watchfulness  and  Prayer.— XVII 1.  Solier-Mindodness.— XIX.  False  Grounds 
of  Superiority  in  Holiness. — XX  Right  Mode  of  giving  and  receiving  Reproof. — XXI.  Noah  and 
the  Deluge. — XXII.  Destruction  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah.— XXIII.  Elijah's  Sacrifice  and  the 
Priests  of  Baal. — XXIV.  Ignorance  of  our  mode  of  future  existence — XXV.  Christian  Doctrine  of 
the  Perfectibility  of  Man.— XXVI.  End  of  the  Year. 

These  Essays  will  be  hailed  as  a  literary  tr,  asure  by  all  who  are  acquainted  with  the  trans 
cendent  disquisitions  of  Mr.  Foster  on  '•  Decision  of  Character  and  Popular  Ignorance." 

INCIDENTS  OF  SOCIAL  LIFE 

AMID  THE  EUROPEAN  ALPS. 

Translated  from  the  German  of 

I.  H  BIN  RICH    ZSCIIOKKE, 

BY  LOUIS  STRACK. 
ONE   HANDSOME    VOLUME,    1 2mo.,  $100. 

This  volume  includes  four  narratives,  thus  entitled  : 

I.  Florian,  the  Fugitive  of  the  Jura. — II.  Marble  and  Conrad:  Mend  the  hole  in  yonr  Sleeve. 
III.  Oliver  Flyeln :  a  Fool  of  the  Nineteenth  Century. — IV.  Hortensia,  the  Double-sighted: 
Asleep  and  Aw. ike. 

The  titles  of  the  four  Tales  of  which  this  volume  is  composed,  at  once  attracted  our  attention  ; 
and  we  concluded  that  it  was  not  an  ordinary  ephemeral  work  of  insipid  and  trifling  fiction. 
Doubtless  they  are  sketches  from  life,  having  all  the  verisimilitude  of  actual  portraitures,  the 
truthfulness  of  well-known  scenery,  tbe  tones  of  a  lofty  morality,  and  the  attraction  of  the  best 
sensibilities  of  the  heart.  We  recommend  all  poisons  who  are  conscious  of  a  hole  in  their 
sleeves  to  read  Zschokke's  book,  and  they  will  learn  the  way  to  mend  it ;  and  if  they  wish  to 
become' wise,  they  will  take  some  lessons  of  truth  and  knowledge  from  the  "Fool  of  the  Nine 
teenth  Century ."— Cour.  fy  Enquirer. 


D.   Apphton   ft   C'o's.    List  of  Valuable    Publications. 
CABINET  EDITION  OF  STANDARD   BRITISH  POETS. 

THE    POETICAL    WORKS    OF    FELICIA    1IEMANS. 

Printed  from  the.  last  London  edition. 
EDITED     BY     HKR     SISTER. 

ILLUSTRATED    WITH    TEN     STEEL    ENGRAVINGS. 

Two  rols.  Idino. ,ticat!y  bound  in  cloth  $2,50,  silk  $4,  mor.  $3. 
Of  this  highly  accomplished  poetess  it  has  been  truly  said,  that  of  all  her  sex 
"  few  have  written  so  much  and  so  well."  Although  her  writings  possess  an  energj 
equal  to  their  high-toned  beauty,  yet  are  they  so  pure  and  so  refined,  that  not  a  line 
of  them  could  feeling  spare,  or  delicacy  blot  from  her  pages.  Her  imagination  was 
rich,  chaste,  and  glowing.  Her  chosen  themes  are  the  cradle,  the  hearth-stone,  and 
the  death-bed.  In  her  poems  ofNCceur  de  Lion,  Ferdinand  of  Aragon,  and  Bernard 
del  Carpio,  we  see  beneath  the  glowing  colors  with  which  she  clothes  her  ideas,  the 
feelings  of  a  woman's  heart.  Her  earlier  poems,  Records  of  Woman,  and  Forest 
Sanctuary,  stand  unrivalled.  In  short,  her  works  will  ever  be  read  by  a  pious  and 
enlightened  community. 

COWPER'S  COMPLETE  POETICAL  WORKS. 
The  complete  Poetical  Works  of  William  Cowper,  Esq.,  including  the  Hymns  and 
Translations  from  Mad.  Guion,  Milton,  &c.,  and  Adam,  a  Sacred  Drama,  from 
the  Italian  of  Battista  Andreini,  with  a  Memoir  of  the  Author,  by  the  Rev.  Hen 
ry  Stebbing,  A.  M.  Two  elegantly  printed  volumes,  400  pages  each,  iGmo.,  il 
lustrated  with  six  fine  steel  engravings,  cloth  $1  75,  or  in  one  vol.  $1  50,  silk, 
$•2  25v,  mor.  $3. 

THIS    IS    THE    ONLY    COMPLETE    AMERICAN    EDITION. 

Morality  never  found  in  genius  a  more  devoted  advocate  than  Cowper,  nor  has 
moral  wisdom,  in  its  plain  and  severe  precepts,  been  ever  more  successfully  com 
bined  with  the  delicate  spirit  of  poetry,  than  in  his  works.  He  was  endowed  with 
all  the  powers  which  a  poet  could  want,  who  was  to  be  the  moralist  of  the  world — 
the  reprover,  but  not  the  satirist,  of  men — the  teacher  of  simple  truths,  which  were 
to  be  rendered  gracious  without  endangering  their  simplicity. 

BURNS'  COMPLETE  POETICAL  WORKS. 

The  complete  Poetical  Works  of  Robert  Burns,  with  Explanatory  and  Glossarial 
Notes,  and  a  Life  of  the  Author,  by  James  Currie,  M.  D.  1  vol.  IGmo.,  illustrated 
with  five  fine  steel  engravings.  Cloth  $1  25,  silk  $2,  mor.  $2  50. 

This  is  the  most  complete  American  edition  of  Burns,  it  contains  all  the 
poetry  comprised  in  the  edition  lately  edited  by  Cunningham,  as  well  as  some  ad 
ditional  pieces  ;  and  such  notes  have  been  addad  as  are  calculated  to  illustrate  the 
manners  and  customs  of  Scotland,  and  to  render  the  whole  more  intelligible  to  the 
English  reader. 

"  No  poet,  with  the  exception  of  Shakspeare,  ever  possessed  the  power  of  exciting 
the  most  varied  aud  discordant  emotions  with  such  rapid  transition." — Sir  IV.  Scott. 

MILTON'S  COMPLETE  POETICAL  WORKS. 

The  complete  Poetical  Works  of  John  Milton,  with  Explanatory  Notes  and  a  Life  of 
the  Author,  by  the  Rev.  Henry  Stebbing,  A.  M.  Beautifully  illustrated.  1  vol. 
IGmo.  Illustrated  with  six  steel  engravings.  Cloth  $1  25,  silk  §2,  mor.  ^2  50. 

THE  LATIN  AND  ITALIAN  POEM3  ARE  INCLUDED  IN  THIS  EDITION. 
Mr.  Stebbing's  Notes  will  be  found  very  useful  in  elucidating  the  learned  allusions 
wuh  which  the  text  abounds,  and  they  are  also  valuable  for  the  correct  appreciation 
with  which  the  writer  directs  attention  to  the  beauties  of  the  author. 

SCOTT'S  POETICAL  WORKS. 

The  Poetical  Works  of  Sir  Walter  Scott,  Bart. — Containing  Lay  of  the  Last  Min« 
strel,  Marmion,  Lady  of  the  Lake,  Don  Roderick,  Rokeby,  Ballads,  Lyrics,  and 
Songs,  with  a  Life  of  the  Author.  1  vol.  IGmo.  Illustrated  with  eight  steel  en 
gravings.  Cloth  $l  :>">,  silk  .$2,  mor.  $2  50. 

"  Walter  Scott  is  the  most  popular  of  all  the  poets  of  the  present  dny.and  deserv 
edly  so.  He  describes  that  which  is  most  easily  and  generally  understood,  with  more 
vivacity  and  eiiect  than  any  other  writer.  His  style  is  clear,  flowing,  and  transparent : 
his  sentiments,  of  which  his  style  is  an  easy  and  natural  medium,  are  common  To  him 
with  his  readers." — ffuzl/ft. 


COMMON-SCHOOL  LIBRARY. 

First  Series,  25  volumes — Second,  22  volumes. 

D.  APPLETON  &,  CO.  respectfully  invite  the  attention  of  Superintendents  and  Teach 
ers  of  District  Schools,  to  their  valuable  Series  of  Instructive  and  Moral  Works  for  yoiTih  01 
the  adult.  The  design  has  been  to  embrace  in  this  collection  only  such  Works  as  may  be 
read  by  every  member  of  a  family,  always  inculcating  a  good  moral,  yet  unsect.u  <in  in 
character,  aiming  to  give  an  interest  and  a  taste  for  reading. 


RECOMMEND; 


DEPUTY    SUPERINTENDENT    OF    COMMON    SCHOOLI 


"  I  have  long  been  in  the  habit  of  recommending  your  first  Series  of  the  School  Libra  rj 
to  Trustees  of  School  Districts  wishing  to  purchase  for  their  Library  ;  and  I  can  cheerfully 
bear  testimony  to  the  value  of  the  entire  Series.  Taken  as  a  whole,  the  works  are  admirii 
bly  adapted  to  the  intellectual  and  moral  wants  of  the  rising  generation  ;  and  the  neatness-  <>i 
their  execution  no  less  than  the  cheap  rate  at  which  you  are  enabled  toiifi'ord  them,  render* 
their  introduction  into  our  School  District  Libraries  iu  every  respect  desirable." 

FIRST    SERIES. 


THE  LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES  OF 
HENRY  HUDSON.  By  the  author  of 
"  Uncle  Philip's  Conversations." 

THE  ADVENTURES  OF  HERNAN 
COUTES,  the  Conqueror  of  Mexico.  By 

THE   LIFE 'OF    CAPT.    JOHN   SMITH. 

By  the  same. 
THE  DA WNIN6S  OF  GENIUS ;  or,  Early 

Lives  of  Eminent  Men.     By  Anne  Pratt. 
THE    MYTHOLi  <GY  OF  GREECE   AND 

ITALY,  adapted  for  children.     By  Tho- 1 

mas  Keightly. 
THE  POPLAR  GROVE  ;   or,  Little  Harry 

and  his  Uncle  Benjamin.     By  Mrs.  Cop- 

EAR*LY  FRIENDSHIPS.    By  Mrs.  Copley. 

THE  PEASANT  AND  THE  PRINCu;  a 
tale  illustrative  of  the  French  Revolu 
tion.  By  Harriet  Martineau. 

MASTERMAN  READY  ;  or,  the  Wreck  of 
the  Pacific.  Written  for  Young  People. 
By  Capt.  Marry  all.  Three  volumes 

TIIL  LOOKING-GLASS  FOR  THE 
MIND  ;  or,  Intellectual  Mirror.  An 
elegant  collection  of  delightful  stories 
and  tales  Many  plates. 

THE  TWIN  SISTERS,  a  tale.  By  Mrs. 
Sandham. 


FIRST  IMPRESSIONS  ;  or,  Hints  to  those 

who  would  make  Home  happy.     By  Mrs. 

Ellis. 
THE    DANGERS    OF    DINING  OUT  ;  or. 

Hints   to  those   who  would  make   Home 

happy.     To  which   is   added  tin-  Confes 

sions  of  a  Maniac.     By  Mrs.  Ulis. 
SOMERV1LLE  HALL;  or,  Hints  to  those 

who   would     make     Home    happy.       To 

which  is  added  the  Rising  Tide.    By  Mrs. 

Ellis. 
LITTLE  COIN,  MUCH  CARE;    or,   How 

Poor  People  Live.     By  Mary  Ilowitt. 
WOKK  AND  WAGES  ;  or,  How  Poor  Peo 

ple  Live.     By  Mary  Howitt. 
HOPE  ON,  HOPE  EVER;  or,  the  Boyhood 

of  Felix  Law.     By  Mary  HowiM. 
STRIVE  AND  THRIVE,  a  tale.     By  Mary 

Howitt. 
SOWING  AND  REAPING;  or,  What  will 

Come  of  It?     By  Mary  Howitt. 


ALICE  FRANKLIN,   a   sequel    to   Sowing 

pin 
WHO  SHALL   BE   GREATEST?   a  tale. 


,   a   seque 

anil  Reaping.     By  Mary  Howitt. 
O  SHALL   BE 
By  Mary  Howitt. 


People 


WHICH     IS    THE    WISER  ?    or, 

Abroad.     Bv  Mary  Ilowitt. 

TIRED  OF  HOUSEKEEPING.    By  s.  T 

Arthur. 


SECOND    SERIES. 


THE   LIFE   OF  OLIVER   CROMWELL. 

By  Robert  Southey    LL.  D. 
HISTORY  OF  THE  FRENCH  REVOLU 
TION,   its   Causes    and   Consequences. 

By  F.  Maclean  Rowan.     2  vols. 
THE      ADVENTURES      OF      DANIEL 

BOONE.  the    Kentucky    Rifleman.     By 

the  author  of  "  Uncle  Philip's  Conveisa- 

tions." 
THE  YOUNG  STUDENT;   or,  Ralph  and 

Victor.     By  Madame  Guizot.     In  3  vol.s. 

One  of  the  best    moral  and  instructive 

works  ever  written 
LOVE  AND  MONEY,  an  Every-Day  Tale. 

By  Mary  Howitt. 
THE  MINISTER'S  FAMILY;  or.  Hints  to 

make  Home  happy.     By  Mrs    Ellis. 
PHILIP  RANDOLPH,   a   tale  of  Virginia. 

By  Mary  Gertrude. 


WOMAN'S  WORTH  ;  or,  Hints  to  Raise 
the  Female  Character.  A  very  valuable 
work,  suitable  for  all  classes. 

THE  SETTLERS  IN  CANADA,  written 
for  Youth.  By  Capt.  Marryatt.  2  vols. 

MY  UNCLE,  THE  CLOCKMAKER,  a 
tale.  By  Mary  Howiit. 

THE  GIRLS'  MANUAL  ;  containing  the 
Piinciples  of  Conduct. 

THE  BOYS'  MANUAL;  containing  th« 
Principles  of  Conduct. 

THE  FARMER'S  DAUGHTER,  a  Picture 
of  Humble  Life.  By  Mrs.  Cameron. 

THE  YOUNG  MAN  FROM  HOME,  in  a 
Scries  of  Letters  on  Dangers  and  Duties. 
By  J.  A.  James. 

FAMILIAR  LETTERS  ON  CHEMISTRY, 
and  its  application  to  Physiology.  Com 
merce,  and  Agriculture.  By  Prof.  Liebig 


***  Tke  volumes  are  furnished  strongly  bound  ir>  leather,  at  (V  cent*  each  by  the  Scries. 


I  U      O  I 


